mmmm,r^^^'^^:r-' 
 
 «i<
 
 fl I 
 
 •) / 
 
 /J 
 
 J 
 
 r 
 
 
 ty'l,'/// <r // i'fir////tt/ ^ ■'/r/u/r /i/ . ff)/'/// 
 
 /ll>/ji/.iri// i/'/ll /r'///l • /ti- /////■/. /r>^i,o/ • /'fff/r/.t ''^r/y 
 
 PubtUkfl /fv f..in>jnuin,niii-^.Rr^^,<- Ortm^.I,tm,U'ri;ii.- .lifft.t<>iMr,tt>l^ .<•('?&■ it.utnetv .<• Millri: E.linhtnfh.
 
 ACCOUNT 
 
 LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 OF 
 
 JAMES BRUCE, of Kinnaird, Esq. F.R.S. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 TRAVELS TO DISCOVER 
 
 THE SOURCE OF THE NILE, 
 
 IN THE YEARS 
 
 1768, 17^9, 1770, 1771, 1772, & 1773. 
 
 BY ALEXANDER MURRAY, F.A.S.E. 
 
 AND SECRETARY FOR FOREIGN CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 EDINBURGH: 
 
 Printed bi/ George Ramsay/ ami Company, 
 
 rOR ARCUIBALD COJiSTAELE AND COMPANY", AND MANNERS AND MILLEII, EDINBURGH; 
 AND LONGMAN, HURST, REES, AND ORME, LONDON. 
 
 1808.
 
 ^ 
 
 DT 
 377 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Preface, ix 
 
 Account of the Life and Writings of James Bruce, Esq. ..... 1 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 135 
 
 II. Royal Protection, granted to Alexander Bruce of Kinnaird, 1683, . 138 
 
 in 139 
 
 IV. Letter of Mr Bruce to his father, 1754, 14j 
 
 V. Consul Bruce to Lord Halifax, . ...... 143 
 
 VI. Consul B. to Commodore Harrison, ....... 145 
 
 VII. Consul B. to Lord Halifax, •....,.. 147 
 
 VIII. Idem, 151 
 
 IX. Idem, 158 
 
 X. Idem, 159 
 
 XI. Lord Halifax to Consul B. . , Igj 
 
 XII. Mr Wood to Consul B Ig2 
 
 XIII. Consul B. to Lord Halifax, . . ..... 163 
 
 XIV. Idem, . . •. . . . ^ ' . , . . , 157 
 XV. Idem, . . 169 
 
 XVI. Mr Bruce to his Excellency Captain CleTeland, .... 173 
 
 XVII. Consul Bruce to Mr S. P. C*****, I74 
 
 XVIII. Mr Strange to Mr Bruce, 175 , 
 
 XIX. Mr Lumisden to Consul Bruce, •...,.. 177 
 
 XX. Idem, ..... ... ... 179 
 
 XXI. Mr Lumisden to Mr B. . . ^ . . , . . , igj 
 
 XXII. Mr Strange to Mr B. . . 182 
 
 XXin. Mr B. to Mr Wood, I84 
 
 a 
 
 12940GS
 
 IV 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Pag. 
 No. XXIV. Narrative of Mr Bruce's Journies to Baalbec and Palmyra, . . 190 
 XXV. Mr B. to Mr Strange, Sidon, May 10, 1768, .... 195 
 
 XXVI. Letters of Mr Price to Mr Bruce at Gondar. 
 
 1. Dated Jidda, Jan. 20tli, 1770, ... . .199 
 
 2. Jidda, Feb. 4th, 1770, 201 
 
 3. Jidda, March 10th, 1770, 202 
 
 4. Jidda, May 10th, 1770, .... 204 
 
 XXVII. Mr Bruce to Mr Wood, Gondar, March 1st, 1770, .... 206 
 XXVIIl. Letters addressed to Mr Bruce during his residence at Masuah and 
 Gondar, or written on his account by Princes from whom he ob. 
 taincd recommendations. (Translated from the Arabic). 
 
 1. Letter from Metical Aga, prime minister to the SherifTe 
 of Mecca, to Mr B. at Jidda, . . . - . . 214 
 ' ■ 2. Letter of Metical Aga to Mr B. in answer to his, request. 
 
 • • ing letters of recommendation to the King of Sennaar, . 215 
 
 3. Letter of Metical Aga to Mr Bruce respecting his jour- 
 ney to Sennaar, ....... ibid. 
 
 4. Letter from Bajerund Janni, Ras Michael's deputy.go- 
 vernor at Adowa, in Tigre, to Mr Bruce at Masuah, . . 216 
 
 .v. 5. Letter from Metical Aga to Mr B. in answer to one sent 
 
 . . by him to Mecca, with Jawhcr, the Sherifl'e's servant, who 
 
 . . . had conducted the new Abuna into Habbesh, . . 217 
 
 ... C. Letter of Metical Aga to Othman Aga, Naybe of Masuah, 
 ' , . , on the subject of Mr Bruce, ..... 218 
 
 V . . 7. Letter from Bajerund Janni at Adowa to Mr Bruce at 
 
 • . Gondar, giving him notice of the arrival of a box and 
 
 . some articles from Captain Price at Jidda, . . . 219 
 
 . . 8. Letter from Sid Constantine, a Greek, who had carried 
 
 ■. ' . . several articles, intended by Mr B. for Arabia and Egypt, 
 
 . from Gondar to Janni of Adowa, .... 220 
 
 .9. Letter from Bajerund Janni to Mr Bruce, on the subject 
 ' ' . . of the preceding one, ...... 221 
 
 " V . . 10. Letter of Bajerund Janni to Mr B. at Gondar, written 
 
 in June or July 1770, 222 
 
 i . ■ . . 11. Letter from Bajerund Janni to Mr Bruce, about the 
 
 . . . same time, .....,., 223 
 
 12. Letter from Metical Aga, recommending Mr Bruce to 
 
 Seifi Aga, Baslia of Souakin, ..... ibid 
 
 13. Letter from Abd-el-Jileel, formerly Governor of Ras-el- 
 
 - . . fee), to Mj- Bruce, 1771, . . w . . . 224
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 14. Letter of Ismail, kii\s of Seiinaar, recommending Mr 
 Bruce to Shekh Ibrahim Walad Miisiiad, 1772, . 225 
 
 15. Letter of Shekh Adelan, vizir to the King of Sennaar, re- 
 commending Mr Bruce to Shekh Musnad, father of Ibra- 
 him, abovcinentionod, 1772, ..... 226 
 
 16. Letter of Shekh Adelan to Ali Bey, announcing the de- 
 parture of Mr Bruce from Sennaar to Egypt, 1772, . 227 
 
 17. Translation of the Firman, procured by ]Mr B. from 
 Mahommed Bey Aboudahab, for the East India Company, 
 1773, 229 
 
 No. XXIX. Letter of Luigi Balugani, written after the jour;iey to the sources, . 230 
 
 XXX. Letter of M. Belvillc to Mr Bruce, dated Aleppo, Aug. 6. 1772, 233 
 
 XXXI. Mr Belville to Mr Bruce at Cairo ; from Aleppo, April 25. 1773, 235 
 XXXII. Letters from M. de Buffon to Air Bruce. 
 
 1 ." . 240 
 
 2. Dated Montbard, .Tunc 3. 1774, . . . . 211 
 
 3. Au Jardin du Roi, Paris, June 13. 1774, . • 242 
 
 4. Montbard, July, 1774, ibid. 
 
 5. Translation of the above letter, . . . . .211 
 
 XXXIII. Lctfic ccritc de Versailles, Ic 3. Dec. par M. le Due d'Aiguillon a son 
 
 Em. M. le Cardinal de Bernis, a Rome, . . . 2 16 
 
 XXXIV. Letters to and from Mr Bruce at Rome. 
 
 1. From Mr Bruce to the Marquis Accoramboni, . . 247 
 
 2. Signior Accoramboni to Mr Bruce, .... 248 
 
 3. Translation of these letters, ..... ibid. 
 XXXV. Letters of M. Journu de Montagny to Mr Bruce. 
 
 1. Dated Marseilles, May 16. 1774, .... 250 
 
 2. ibid, June 10. 1774, . . .. .■ . . 251. 
 
 3. ibid, Aug. 29. 1774, . J ... 253 
 
 4. Bourdeaux, Sept. 15. 1775, .... 254 
 
 Translation of the preceding letter, . . , . . ,257 
 
 5. Dated Bourdeaux, March 5. 1776, .... 260 
 XXXVI. Letter to i\Ir Bruce from Dr Woide, ..... 262 
 
 XXXVII. Letter from Mr Bruce to Dr Burncy on Abyssinian music, . 263 - 
 
 XXXVIII. Letter from Dr Solander to Mr Bruce, 276 
 
 XXXIX. Letters from the Rev. Dr Hugh Blair to Mr Bruce. 
 
 1. Dated Restalrig, June 17. 1790, . .W •. . . 277 
 
 2. ibid. Sept. 29. 1790, : . . . . 281 
 
 XL. Letters from the Hon. Daines Barrington to Mr Brace. 
 
 1. Dated May 1. 1788, . . . . . . 282 
 
 .2 Temple, Jan. 16. 1792, ..... 284
 
 VI 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 3. Dated Temple, March 24. 1792, 
 
 4. 
 5. 
 6. 
 
 7. 
 
 8. 
 
 9. • 
 
 10.- 
 
 -, May 29. 
 -, July 9. - 
 -, July 29. 
 
 1792, 
 
 Becket's, Aug. 22. , 
 
 London, Nov. 16. , 
 
 , Nov. 29. , 
 
 , Dec. 6. 1793, 
 
 No. XLL Inscription on Mr Brace's Monument in the Church.yard of Larbert 
 in Stirlingshire, ........ 
 
 XLII. List of MS. Journals, Common-place Books, and other authentic 
 writings, from which Mr Bruce composed his Travels, . 
 XLIII. List of the Ethiopia MSS. brought from Abyssinia by Mr Bruce, 
 XLIV. Part L — Short Geographical Account of the Abyssinian Provinces, . 
 Part n. — Short view of the Abyssinian Court and Government, 
 
 XLV. Part I Particular Account of the Ethiopic MSS. from which Mr Bruce 
 
 composed the History of Abyssinia, inserted in his Travels, 
 • Part n. — Same subject continued, .... . . 
 
 XLVL Extracts from Mr Bruce's Journals and MSS. relating to his Travels in 
 Abyssinia and Nubia. 
 Part L — Transactions at Gondar, and Journey to the Sources of the 
 
 i.1 116a ,•••••••• 
 
 • • Part IL — Detached articles from the several Journals and Common- 
 
 place Books, containing additional information respecting 
 Abyssinia, ......... 
 
 Part IIL — Extracts from the Journals of the Route from Koscara 
 in Abyssinia to Assouan in Egypt, by the way of Sennaar, 
 XLVIL Part L — Vocabulary of the Amharic, J'alashan, Gafat, Agow, and 
 Tcherets Agow languages, ...... 
 
 Part IL — Vocabulary of the Galla language, .... 
 
 XLVIII. Articles of Natural History, published in the second edition of Mr 
 Bruce's Travels, . . ..... 
 
 1. Cassia Fistula, — Plate 7th, ..... 
 
 2. The Leham, or Toberne Montana, — Plate 8th, . 
 
 3. The Krihaha,— Plates 9th and 10th, 
 
 4. Anguah, — Plates 11th and 12th, 
 
 6. The Ghesh,— Plate 1 3th, 
 
 6.- The Merjombey, — Plate 14th, 
 
 7. The Nuk,— Plate 15th, 
 
 5. Umfar,— Plate 16th. 
 
 9. Kummel, — Plate 17th, 
 
 Page 
 284 
 285 
 ibid. 
 286 
 287 
 ibid 
 288 
 289 
 
 ibid 
 
 291 
 297 
 301 
 309 
 
 334 
 347 
 
 369 
 
 389 
 
 408 
 
 433 
 443 
 
 448 
 452 
 454 
 456 
 458 
 459 
 460 
 461 
 463 
 464
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. vii 
 
 Page 
 
 10. II oubaa rah, —Plate ISIh, 466 
 
 11. jMadoqiia Antelope, — Plate 19th, .... 468 
 Antidotes used by the Nuba against Serpents, '. . 471 
 
 ^fo. XLIX. Observations of I^atitudes and Longitudes made by Mr Bruce, . 478 
 
 L. Explanation of particular Plates and Maps, .... 497 
 
 INDEX TO THE PLATES. 
 
 Plate I. Portrait of Mr Bruce, to front the title-page. 
 
 II. Portraits of Ozoro Esther, Tccla-Mariani, &c. at the end of the Volume; 
 
 the rest to follow Plate II. in this order : 
 
 IIL Portraits of Woodage Asahel, Kcfla Mariam, Sec. 
 
 IV. Ethiopic and Amharic Alphabets, &c. 
 
 V- Specimens of the Geesh, Amharic, &c. 
 
 1 VI. Ditto of the Tcherets-Agow, Gafat and Galla. 
 
 VII. Cassia Fistula. 
 
 VIII. Tobcrne Montana. 
 
 IX. Krihaha, No. 1. 
 
 X. Ditto, No. 2. 
 
 XI. Anguah, No. 1. 
 
 Xn. Ditto, No. 2. 
 
 XIII. Ghesh. 
 
 XIV. Mcrjombey. 
 XV. Nuk. 
 
 XVL Umfar. 
 
 XVIL Kummel. 
 
 XVIII. Iloubari-a.. 
 
 XIX. Madoqua. 
 
 XX. Portrait of Kella Abay, Priest of the Nile, 
 
 XXI. Map or Plan of two Attempts to arrive at the Sources of the Nile- 
 
 XXII. General Map of Mr Bruce's Travels in Egypt, Arabia, Habbesh, and 
 Nubia. 
 
 *^* The Plates mentioned above tcill be found numbered as they zcere placed in the Edition 
 of Mr Brvce's Travels, published in Seven Volumes Octavo; but as each Plate 
 is properly titled, and as they follozo one another regularly, there can l)c no diffi- 
 culty in finding any one to zchich a reference is made.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The following Account of the Life and Writings 
 of Mr Bruce was prefixed to the second edition of 
 his Travels, published in 1805. It is now reprinted 
 in the quarto form, with considerable additions and 
 emendations, for the use of those who possess only 
 the first etiition of his work, or may desire to know 
 something of the personal history of a man, who ob- 
 tained celeJjrity by exposing his life for the particu- 
 lar advancement of useful knowledge. As no Euro- 
 pean, however adventurous, has, hitherto, during 
 a period of thiity years, traced his steps, or pene- 
 trated into Abyssinia, the value of the information 
 contained in his work must remain undiminished, 
 until some fortunate accident open that country to
 
 X ■ PREFACE. 
 
 the rest of the workl, and the public owe to circum- 
 stances not to be foreseen, what has been denied to 
 scientific curiosity. 
 
 The merits of Mr Bruce's work may now ])e con- 
 sidered as sufficiently well known, but they can be 
 estimated in detail only by the light of future dis- 
 covery. Its imperfections must be finally ascertain- 
 ed from the same source ; but when criticism and 
 envy have both exhausted their severity, the Author 
 will occupy a place far above the ordinary descrip- 
 tion of travellers. 
 
 The Appendix to this Volume consists partly of 
 a selection from Mr Bruce's correspondence with 
 a variety of persons, eminent in literature, and in 
 public life. Some letters have been admitted, not 
 on account of their intrinsic value, but because they 
 contain additional notices and illustrations; others 
 have been inserted, as characteristic of their authors. 
 Those written from Algiers, particularly, display the 
 indignant spirit with which Mr Bruce was accus- 
 tomed to resent every attack on the honour, tlie 
 privileges, and welfare, of his country. 
 
 The notices of the Ethiopic MSS. will, it is hoped, 
 be acceptable to such as intend to examine Abyssi-
 
 ' PREFACE. XI 
 
 iiian liistory, or the sources from which Mr Bruce 
 extracted his account of it. The description of the 
 Abyssinian customs and provinces, however imper- 
 fect, has not been compiled without more labour 
 than it may be altogether prudent to confess. 
 An ordinary accpuiintance with Oriental literature 
 is, in this country, seldom reckoned either useful or 
 profitable. The study of the Ethiopic and Amha- 
 ric may therefore possibly be judged such a misap- 
 plication of time, as ought to be corrected 'by more 
 than negative discouragement. ^ '. 
 
 In No. XLVI. Part I. the reader will find an ab- 
 stract of the transactions in Abyssinia immediately 
 preceding Mr Bruce's entry ; of the history of Ras 
 Michael, a leading character in the Travels, compil- 
 ed from Ethiopic MSS. ; and likewise an extract 
 from Mr Bruce's Journal, writen at Gondar, in 
 March 1770, containing an account of his own re- 
 ception and first occupation at court. These are 
 followed by the most important parts of his Journals, 
 in Italian and English, relating to his journey into 
 Agow-midre to visit the sources of the river. 
 
 In the same Number, Parts II. and III. is ar- 
 ranged all the miscellaneous information concerning
 
 XH ' PREFACE. 
 
 Habbesli, Atbara, and Sennaar, which coiikl be 
 foMiid amongst Mr Bnicc's papers. It is hoped that 
 tliis will supply the want of minute explanatory 
 notices in some parts of his work ; in many instances 
 conhrm the reports of other travellers; and shew, 
 that his inquiries respecting the interior of Africa 
 were extensive and indefatigable. 
 
 The additions made to the Articles of Natural 
 History, in the Edition of 1805, are reprinted here 
 in No. XLVIII. The observations of lonoitudes 
 and latitudes are likewise inserted in the number 
 succeeding. 
 
 The specimens of the Abyssinian languages con- 
 tained in Volume I. of Mr Bruce's own edition, and 
 engraved in a more correct state for that of 1805, 
 are annexed to this Account of his Life, along with 
 Vocabularies extracted from a MS. compiled for liim 
 at Gondar. These may probably be of considerable 
 use to future travellers : and it is evident, that, if 
 a distinct classification of the African tribes be ever 
 attempted, it must be formed chiefly from their lar.- 
 guages, the only permanent monument of nations 
 that have no written records. But until the civiliz- 
 ed part of the world make a better use of its science
 
 PREFACE, Xiii 
 
 than to employ il in al)olting private vices, and in 
 defending public crimes, it will nol benefit the cause 
 of humanity to reveal to the unjirincipled factions of 
 the north, inveterate evils, Avhicli they are more wil- 
 ling- to know than to remove. 
 
 In the course of the subsequent narrative, it has 
 not been mentioned, that Mr Bruce was a mendjcr 
 of various literary academies, Ijotli in France and 
 Italy, particularly of Bologna and Marseilles. He 
 was elected a member of the Royal Society soon af- 
 ter his arrival from Abyssinia, and contributed some 
 Memoirs, which were first inserted in its Transac- 
 tions, but afterwards printed in his own W ork. 
 
 April ±1808. "
 
 :>',. 'M^* 
 
 ') '", ■; ro 
 
 I . . ■ I ;• 
 
 ,>11 

 
 ACCOUNT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 OF 
 
 JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 
 
 SECT. I. 
 
 HE benefits arising- to society from a knowledge of the va- 
 rious nations which inhabit the globe, are so numerous and im- 
 portant, that they who ha\'e explored remote and interesting 
 countries, have ahvays been entitled to the thanks of mankind. 
 Navigation and travelling, the principal methods by which that 
 knowledge is obtained, are different in their nature, and their 
 progress has not hitherto been equal. The modern improvements 
 in navigation liave rendered the one easy and expeditious, while 
 the other continues to be attended with many of its original diffi- 
 culties. 
 
 By the advancement of maritime discovery, information has 
 been procured concerning most of the different tribes Avhich people 
 the shores of the earth. But the difficulty of completing a sur- 
 vey of the globe is much increased, when the element is changed 
 
 A
 
 2 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 on wliich that survey is attempted. The discoverer of inland 
 countries must often encounter perils greater than those of the 
 seas, in the malice, ignorance, and ferocity of barbarians. All 
 those passions, which are restrained Avith diihculty, by regular 
 government, from violating the rights of the helpless and unpro- 
 tected, may be indulged, without controul, on the friendless 
 stranger, in countries where laws are disregarded or unknown. 
 Difference in religion or manners, in the colour of his skin, or in 
 the features of his fiice, may excite the contempt of the great, or 
 the prejudices of the vulgar. Exposed by his wealth to rapine ; 
 or by his poverty, to famine ; cut off from all intercourse with those 
 who have an interest in his welfare, the traveller is frequently re- 
 duced to undergo the hardships, and submit to the necessities, of 
 savage life. 
 
 Such are some of the principal causes which have retarded the 
 progress of geographical discovery. Many of the finest countries 
 in the world, formerly renowned for m isdom and power, are still 
 but imperfectly known, on account of the barbarous character of 
 their present inhabitants ; and several extensive regions, whence 
 hordes of savages have issued to change both the form and con- 
 stitution of civilized society, have never been viewed by an intelli- 
 gent observer. The interior parts of all large continents, except- 
 ing Europe, have as yet been explored in a superficial, defective, 
 and unsatisfactory manner. 
 
 Amongst those which are least accessible to discovery, the con- 
 tinent of Africa deserves to be particularly mentioned. And whe- 
 ther we regard the variety displayed by nature in its soil and inha- 
 bitants, the number of its commercial productions, or the many 
 inducements of a different description, by which it attracts the 
 attention of benevolent and inquisitive minds ; in all these respects, 
 it is exceedingly curious and interesting. Most of the polished na- 
 tions of ancient and modern Europe have eagerly attempted the
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESa. 3 
 
 discovery of" its central regions ; but we need scarcely remark, 
 that their endeavours have, for the most part, been unsuccessful. 
 They have only ascertained the resistance which remains to be 
 conquered by future exertion ; and the progress made by each 
 adventurer in accomplishing his design, has been generally over- 
 looked in the narrative of his personal dangers. 
 
 Such being the difficulties which obstruct the progress of our 
 knowledge respecting this extensive continent, the value of that 
 information which we possess is proportionally enhanced. The 
 perils through which it is collected, lead our attention to the 
 character and accomplishments of those who have procured it. 
 While we jjeruse the affecting narrative of the man Avho wandered 
 among the barbarous tribes of Nubia, at the hazard of his life, to 
 observe their ways and manners, for the instruction of civilized 
 society, he naturally comes himself to occupy a conspicuous place 
 in the group which is presented to the imagination. In propor- 
 tion as his danger has been great, his activit}^ remarkable, his 
 routes novel, and his courage enterprising, we feel an increasing- 
 interest in his fate. Books of travels are therefore read with 
 a pleasure, which history is seldom able to excite. While they 
 enrich the mind Avith interesting truths, they amuse it with the 
 charm of novelt}^, and the attraction of personal adventure. In 
 Africa, so long acknowledged to be an unfailing source of disco- 
 very*, any traveller must be deficient in feeling and observation, 
 who finds not enough to interest the curiosity of his readers, and 
 to transmit his name to future ages. 
 
 Among those who have hitherto laboured in exploring Africa, 
 the author of Travels to discover the Source of" the Nile, will 
 readily be admitted to hold a distinguished place. Few have un- 
 
 a2 
 
 * All (peg£( A'/3<"! Ti Kxitovt
 
 4 - ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 dertaken the task of discovery with endowments of body and 
 mind superior to his ; and none have excelled him in the cour- 
 age and perseverance with which he performed it. The prin- 
 cipal country Avhich he visited is interesting on account of its 
 geography, the rank which it has long held amongst the African 
 states, and the singular manners of the tribes Avhich inhabit its 
 different provinces. His exertions were also extended to Barbary, 
 Syria, Egypt, and Arabia, and part of his route lay through the 
 desert between Nubia and Egypt, through which no other Euro- 
 pean traveller has ever penetrated. The remainder of his days, 
 excepting the time which was necessarily spent in discharging 
 the duties of society, was devoted to literature, particularly to 
 the arrangement of those valuable observations which his travels 
 had enabled him to present to the public. These, along with 
 other inducements, to be mentioned in their proper places, will 
 perhaps apologize for this attempt to illustrate the principal actions 
 of his life ; an attempt which, however defective in other respects, 
 is free from the influence of detraction and flattery, at the same 
 time that it is supported by documents of unquestionable autho- 
 rity. 
 
 James Bruce was born at the family residence of Kinnaird, in 
 the county of Stirling in Scotland, on the fourteenth day of De- 
 cember 1730. His father, David Bruce * was the eldest son of 
 David Hay of Woodcockdale, in the shire of Linlithgow, by 
 Helen, daughter of Alexander Bruce of Kinnaird ; who, dying 
 without male issue, transmitted to her, and her descendants, 
 his name and estate. The family of Woodcockdale was sprung 
 from the Hays of Park, in the province of Moray ; an old and 
 respectable branch of the Hays of Errol, whose bravery distin- 
 guished them at a remote period in our national history, and after- 
 
 f 
 
 * Appendix, Note A.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 5 
 
 wards procured to them, from Robert I., the hereditary office of 
 Hi^h Constable of Scotland *. 
 
 The immediate founder of the Kinnaird family was Robert, 
 second son of Sir Alexander Bruce of Airth, by Janet, daughtei- 
 of Charles, the fifth Lord Livingston. Contrary to the will of 
 his parents, Mr Bruce quitted the profession of the law, fijr which 
 lie had been educated, and became a minister of the reformed 
 church of Scotland, in the year 1587. He lived in a turbulent 
 age, in which he was qualified to make a conspicuous figure ; and 
 his birth, abilities, and character, soon raised him to an eminent 
 place in the direction of ecclesiastical affairs. He had the honour 
 to enjoy, for a considerable time, the confidence of James VI. 
 to be employed by him in the government of the kingdom, dur- 
 ing his expedition to Denmark, and to place the crown on the 
 head of his queen, on her arrival in Scotland. The conclusive 
 act, by which presbytery was established as the national religion, 
 was obtained chiefly by the address and policy of Mr Bruce -f. 
 When the king afterwards proceeded to limit the power, and to 
 change the form of the church, he was the only minister who 
 could neither be persuaded nor forced to accede to his views. 
 The king, disai)pointed at his firmness, first imprisoned and then 
 banished him from the kingdom. Though he was permitted to 
 return to Scotland, a short time after his banishment, he was 
 ol)liged, by the Privy Council, to spend the rest of his days at 
 a distance from the capital. He died in August 1631 j;. 
 
 The severity with which the crown had persecuted this firm 
 and able opponent of its prerogative, did not diminish the loyalty 
 
 * Papers belonging to the Kinnaird family. Marriage contract between D. Ilay and 
 II. Bruce, February 5. 1687. Crawford, Nisbet, &c. (names Bruce and Hay) ; and the 
 histories of the province of Moray. 
 
 + A. D. 1592. . 
 
 J Pajiers at Kinnaird. Calderwood's History of the Church of Scotland, paswit.
 
 6 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 of his descendants. When the nation, after the death of Charles I., 
 recalled his son to the throne, Robert and Alexander Bruce, 
 grandchildren of the clergyman, voluntarily entered into the 
 king's service, and, along with the rest of the royal party, were 
 involved in his defeat and misfortunes. Robert, the elder of 
 the brothers, was jiromoted to the rank of colonel in the guards ; 
 in which he continued till the battle of Worcester. He distin- 
 guished himself in that memorable engagement, and died soon 
 after of the wounds which he had received in the action. His . 
 younger brother exerted himself with equal bravery in the royal 
 cause ; in consequence of" his attachment to which, his estate was 
 sequestrated by Cromwell, his personal safety endangered, and 
 the remainder of his life subjected to embarassments fi-om debts 
 contracted during the usurpation. After the king was restored, 
 he shared the general neglect of" the crown in rewarding its de- 
 fenders. He died at an advanced age, in the year 1711, leaving 
 two daughters, the elder of whom had l:»een married to David 
 Hay of Woodcockdale. She succeeded to the estate of Kinnaird, 
 which she left, together with the family name, to her eldest son 
 David, in the year 1728*. 
 
 In February 1729, David Bruce married Marion Graham, 
 daughter of James Graham, Esq. of Airth, dean of" the faculty of 
 advocates, and judge of the high court of admiralty in Scotland -|-. 
 This connection was both honourable and useful. Her father was 
 distinguished for his abilities and professional knowledge, univer- 
 sally esteemed for his public and private virtues, and allied to the 
 first families in the kingdom. After this lady had born two chil- 
 dren, of whom the younger is the subject of this memoir, she was 
 
 * Apijcndix, Note B. 
 
 + Papers relating to the Kinnaird family from 1728 to 1733. Marriage-contract between 
 D. Bruce and M. Graham, Feb. 1729.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 7 
 
 seized with a lingering- disease, which gradually undermined a con- 
 stitution naturally delicate, and laid her prematurely in the grave. 
 Her death happened on the 23d of" November 1733, while her son 
 was an infant. It never was his fortune to know the tenderness 
 of a mother. 
 
 His father married, a few years after. Miss Glen, daughter of 
 James Glen of Longcroft, in the shire of Linlithgow, and sister of 
 James Glen, Esq. who was long governor of Sonth Carolina. Six 
 sons and two daughters by this marriage survived their lather, all 
 of whom supported the character of the family from which they 
 Avere descended*. The eldest brother was bred to the profession 
 of an advocate at the Scottish bar. The second, an officer in the 
 Duke of Richmond's regiment, Avas mortally wounded in the 
 breach of the fortress called the Moro, at the Havannah, while 
 fighting as a volunteer, in the forlorn hope-f. The third, Captain 
 William Bruce, in the service of the East India Company, propo- 
 sed the attack, and led on the party, which, on the 3d of August 
 1780, took from the Mahrattas the fortress of Gualior, which had 
 till then been accounted impregnable :|;. These gallant actions, 
 so worthy of the name of Bruce, were fi-equently mentioned with 
 pride and exultation by that brother, whose fortune conducted 
 liim to fame by a diflierent path of adA enture. 
 
 Of the first years of Mr Bruce's life, few particulars are remem- 
 bered which affected either his future health or character. Though 
 strongly formed, he did not promise, while a child, that athletic 
 constitution and stature Avhich he attained in manhood. He Avas 
 subject to frequent pains in the breast, resembling the disease 
 
 » Papers at Kinnaird, from 1735 to 1760. 
 
 + Letter to Mr Bruce from Mr AVood, under-secrctary of state, dated February 8. 1763. 
 
 + Account of the taking of Gualior, in the publications on the history of India for 1780. 
 Another son of the family, Robert, distinguished himself by many ingenious researches into 
 the natural history of India, to which he, in a great measure, devoted the whole of his life.
 
 8 ■ itCCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 which had occasioned the death of his mother and sister. His 
 temper, contrary to the character which it afterwards assumed, was 
 gentle and quiet : as he advanced in life, it became bold, hasty, 
 and impetuous, accompanied, however, with a manly openness, 
 that shewed the usual concomitant, a Avarm and generous heart. 
 
 When James had arrived at the eighth year of his age, his 
 father resolved to Ijestow on the apparent heir to his estate, 
 all the advantages of a liberal education. As his family was 
 numerous, he did not consider his fortune as adequate to sup- 
 port the respectability of his eldest son, without the assistance of 
 some profession. On this subject he consulted his brother-in-law, 
 AViiliam Hamilton, a younger son of the family of Wishaw, 
 a counsellor at the English bar, who resided in London*. The re- 
 sult of their opinion was in favour of a classical education in Eng- 
 land. Towards the end of the year 1738, Mr Bruce sent his son to 
 London, committing him to the care of his brother-in-laA^-, Coun- 
 sellor Hamilton, to whose friendly charge he entrusted the su- 
 perintendance of his conduct and education. He resided, during 
 the fu-st year, in his uncle's house, and was afterwards removed, in 
 1742, to the school of Harrow on tlie Hill, in the vicinity of Lon- 
 don f. 
 
 This seminary was then conducted by the abilities of Dr Cox, 
 under Avhom INIr Bruce appears to have made a rapid proficiency. 
 
 * Baronage of Scotland, p. 47&. Rlr Hamilton had married Helen Hay, David Brute's 
 youngest sister. Mr Alexander Hamilton, his brother, a solicitor at law, took great in- 
 terest in Mr Bruce's education, and oftc« corresponded with his father on that subject. 
 The facts respecting INIr Bruce, during the period of his education, are derived from au 
 extensive correspondence carried on by his father with Counsellor Hamilton, Governor 
 Glen, and several other friends, which is still preserved at Kinnaird. It extends from the 
 year 1738, to the year 1754. Vide Appendix, Note C. 
 
 + Mr Bruce was entered at Harrow, January 21. 1742, and left if May 8. 1746. Before 
 lie was removed to Harrow, he was instructed in reading, writing, and the elements of La(in, 
 by a Mr Graham.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 9 
 
 His knowledge of the Latin and Greek classics, taught in the 
 school, met with great ap|)robation ; and the care and accuracy 
 with which he is said to ha\'e ])ertbrmed the exercises occasionally- 
 prescribed, were no less remarkable. Unfortunately none of these 
 are preserved, but several of his school-fellows, at the distance of 
 many years, used frequently to mention the facilitv with \^'hich 
 he assisted his friends in the accomplishment of their tasks. 
 A copy of Latin verses, written for a companion and near rela- 
 tion, then at the same school, and who, without performing that 
 task, could not have joined in a party of j)leasure in \\'hich he 
 was engaged, is reported to liave drawn from Dr Cox a high en- 
 comium on the unknown author. 
 
 Mr Bruce remained at Harrow till the 8tl\of May 1746. In 
 the four years which he spent there, he acquired a competent share 
 of classical knowledge, and the acquaintance of several persons of 
 abilities and distinction, Avhose friendship he retained through life. 
 Among these mav be mentioned the Honourable Daines Barrine- 
 ton, well known for his many ingenious writings. Two sons of 
 Solicitor Hamilton, the Counsellor's brother, and William Graham 
 of Airtb, Es(|. Mr Bruce's maternal uncle, Avere also his school- 
 fellows. With the last of these gentlemen, his intercourse, while in 
 Scotland, may be said to have been perpetual. They were com- 
 panions in early life, and their friendshi[) was dissolved only by 
 death. 
 
 He was now fifteen years of age, but his health, which had al- 
 waj s been precarious, was by no means confh'med. He was tall 
 beyond the measure of his years : His breast A\as ^^ eak, and liis 
 general appearance intlicated an overgrowth, which his relations 
 were a})prehensive might terminate in a consumption. After 
 leaving Harrow, he lived in the academy of a Mr Gordon till 
 April 1747, where he prosecuted his classical education, and stu- 
 died French, arithmetic, and geometr3\ Other accomplishments.
 
 10 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 the value of which are generally known in fashionable life, he ac- 
 quired at the same period — accomplishments calculated to recom- 
 mend their possessor in the brilliant circles of civilized society, 
 but which were destined, far from the world of taste and elegance, 
 to contribute to his safety, by exciting the admiration of rude bar- 
 barians. 
 
 During Mr Bruce's residence at Harrow, he seems to have had 
 considerable doubt Avith regard to the choice of his profession *. 
 At first he fixed on the study of theology, and thought of be- 
 coming a clergyman of the English Church ; but he afterwards 
 changed his mind, or rather yielded his choice to the wishes of his 
 father. At last he declared himself inclined to the profession of 
 an advocate at the Scottish bar, Avhich decided the bent of his 
 studies, and hastened his departure from town. 
 
 He arrived in Scotland in May 1747, in better health than his 
 father had been led to expect. He spent the autumn among his 
 relations, much employed in sjjorts of the field, for which he ac- 
 quired a predilection, retained by him to the latest j)eriod of his 
 life. In these amusements he attained uncommon dexterity. 
 Fowling- and the chace were diversions which he seldom omitted 
 any opportunity of pursuing. He had hounds sent from England 
 while Consul at Algiers, some of which he carried along with him 
 into Asia. In these countries the game was changed indeed from 
 the hare and stag, to the elephant, rhinoceros, and lion. But the 
 sport was equally alluring on the mountains of his native coun- 
 try, and in the woods of Abyssinia ■f. 
 
 * Letters. Counsellor Hamilton to Mr David BrucCj November 15th 1746; February 
 26th 1747, and April 28th, same year. 
 
 + Dr Pitcairn of Warwick court, London, Mr Bruce's relation, writes to him at 
 Algiers ; " I have sent off two fox hounds, the flower of a pack lately dissolved, and Pro. 
 copius de Bello Gothico." One celebrated hound called Juba, an excellent hunter of the 
 boar, was left at Lafakia, on the coast of Syria, with consul Vernon. The reader will fnid 
 an account of the difficulty with which he preserved at Gondar the means of an innocent 
 auiusemcntj in vol. vi. p. 26. of the Travels, Second Edit.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. H 
 
 111 the month of Novemher, he commenced his studies at the 
 university ot" EtUnburgh. Tlie gentlemen whose lectures he at- 
 tended, were Mr Mackenzie, Professor ot" Civil law, Mr Erskine 
 of Cardross, Professor of Scotch law, and Mr Macky, Professor of 
 Universal History *. 
 
 It does not appear that he made much proficiency in the study of 
 the law. There existed no treatise at that time, which could rouse 
 a spirit of reflection and philosophy in a youthful mind, condemn- 
 ed to linger over the dry details of the Roman and Scottish codes. 
 It is believed, that he felt the task which he had undertaken nei- 
 ther agreeable nor instructive. The delicate state of his health 
 was unfavourable to a laborious study, which required a maturity 
 of mind and habits of a dirterent nature from those that prevail at 
 the age of nineteen. But, hoAvever unprofitably he spent the time 
 as a student of law, he was not forgetful of other more attractive 
 branches of education. From sentences of the Italian poets, 
 written on the blank leaves of his copy of Heineccius's Institutes ■f, 
 it appears that he was more intent on acquiring a knowledge of 
 the language of modern Rome, than of tlie works of her imperial 
 legislators. At that time, Italian was very little read in Scotland : 
 Few persons had any acquaintance with the writings of Petrarch 
 and Ariosto, or the other productions of Tuscan genius which serv- 
 ed as models to the earlier British poets. 
 
 In spring 1748, his former indis[)ositioii returned with such vio- 
 lence, as to excite the most serious apprehensions. He removed 
 
 b2 
 
 * Letter. Mr D. Bruce to Got. Glen, November 14, 1747. 
 
 + This book, " Elemcnfa Juris Civilis, Heineccii," has the name " James Bruce, 
 1749," along with several Italian words and verses, evidently written at that time. Two of 
 the verses are " Bella ingrata io moriro," and " Non vi lasciate uccidere, Dal doio mc- 
 lanchonico." The study of statutory details, &c. has since been greatly facilitated by (he 
 late improvements in the philosophy of the human mind, particularly in (he theory of juris, 
 prudence.
 
 12 . ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND : 
 
 to the country for the benefit of exercise and air. Attention to 
 regimen, witli the amusements of the country, contributed to re- 
 store his health ; but his return to college in the following- 
 winter was not judged expedient. His own expectations of suc- 
 cess in the profession of the law, were much abated, and various 
 other circumstances determined him to relinquish it for ever. 
 
 In this uncertainty of mind, India oflered to his ardent ima- 
 gination a prospect of a more flattering nature. As he was 
 considerably above the age at which persons are enrolled as 
 writers in the service of the East India Company, his friends ad- 
 vised him tQ petition the Court of Directors, for the liberty of 
 settling as a free trader under its patronage *. But even that 
 preliminary step was taken more slowly than might have been 
 expected from liis temper and activity. 
 
 He left Scotland in July 1753, the 22d year of his age, Avith 
 a view to prosecute this design. On arriving in London, his 
 former acquaintances received him with joy, and, during the 
 time spent in soliciting permission from the Directors, he lived 
 among his friends in the gay manner of a stranger who was soon 
 to leave them, and probably to be long absent. They, accord- 
 ingly, strove to enlarge the circle of liis amusement, by introducing 
 him to their private acquaintance. By this means, they impeded 
 his solicitation, and endeavoured to delay, if not altogether to 
 prevent, the departure of a young man whose character they 
 admired, and from whom they were unwilling to separate. 
 
 Among those friends which their kindness procured him, was 
 the family of Mrs Allan, the Avidow of an eminent At ine-merchant, 
 residing in London. Mr Allan Avas of Scottish extraction, had 
 been bred to business in France, and, by attention and persever- 
 ance, had raised himself in London to respectability and opulence. 
 
 * Counsellor Hamilton, letter to Mr James Bruce, June 1st 1753.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. \3 
 
 m 
 
 After his death, his widoAV continued in trade with her family, con- 
 sisting of a daughter, and a son wht) jnirsued his father's business, 
 Mr liruce first saw the young lady on a visit to one of her friends, 
 and soon after resoUed, f()r her sake, to abandon his prospects of 
 Asiatic wealth. The mind of Adriana Allan accorded with the beauty 
 of her person. She was elegant both in her manners and her appear- 
 ance, and remarkable for a gentle unassuming temper, united with 
 a kind and warm heart. Mrs Allan listened with approbation to 
 the proposal of marriage, which he made to her daughter. Among 
 other arrangements, it was agreed that Mr Bruce should receive 
 a share of the business. The marriage took place on the 3d of 
 February, 1754 ; but Avas not productive of long and permanent 
 happiness. Though the year did not end with the })rosj)erity with 
 Avhich it began, this accidental settlement in London, changed his 
 destination in life. It retained him in Europe till his mind was 
 fi:)rmed, his knowledge matured, and an opportunity presented 
 itself of visiting the east Avith honour and advantage. In his own 
 opinion, it prevented him from sufiering the cruel imprisonment 
 at Calcutta, in 1756, which proved fatal to many of the Com- 
 pany's servants *. 
 
 Soon after this connection with the family of Allan, Mr Bruce 
 took an active part in the management of the business. The 
 dealings of the company were extensive, and many persons 
 of distinction honoured him with their friendship, fi'om a regard 
 for his personal character. By their attention he secured the 
 faAour of the public, and Avoidd have soon acquired a fortune 
 suitable to his wishes and merit. His father, on receiving an ac- 
 count of his marriage and settlement in London, appro\ ed of his 
 
 * The account of this period of Mr Bruce's life (from 1753 to 1757) is derived from 
 a correspondence carried on with his father from the time of his marriage till his voyage to 
 the continent, and from the numerous letters of his friends. Some of the facts also are 
 taken from the MS. Memoir of his own life already mentioned.
 
 14 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 conduct, with the greater pleasure, that the hopes of his success 
 in India were by no means certain. 
 
 But this flattering establishment in the world suddenly changed 
 its appearance. Mrs Bruce inherited from her family a delicate 
 constitution, predisposed to a mortal disease, which deprives so- 
 ciety of many of its brightest ornaments. In a few months after 
 her marriage, evident symptoms of a consumption made it ne- 
 cessary for her to leave the unhealthy air of London. She re- 
 sided at Bristol during part of the summer for the benefit of the 
 waters, with little advantage. Her complaints were alleviated, 
 but not removed *. The last resource Avas a trial of the mild 
 climate of the south of France, her native country ; for which, 
 accompanied by her mother, she sailed in the beginning of Sep- 
 tember f. Mr Bruce joined them at Boulogne, and they proceed- 
 ed on their way to Provence, where they intended to pass the 
 winter. They reached Paris on the 2d of October, where their 
 journey was destined to terminate; for Mrs Bruce, exhausted with 
 travelling, and the secret attacks of a disease, which indulges 
 hopes of life at the moment when it destroys it, expired in a week 
 after their arrival. 
 
 The bigotry of the Pojiish religion contributed to embitter 
 the close of this melancholy scene. From an excess of zeaf, 
 the clergy in the enlightened metropolis of France delighted, 
 as late as 1754, to persecute the last moments of a dying heretic. 
 With similar illiberality they Avere accustomed to prevent the in- 
 terment of his remains in consecrated ground. Mr Bruce would 
 have suffered from the violence of both these prejudices, if the 
 English ambassador had not extended his protection to the family, 
 and claimed for it the privileges due to himself and his retinue. 
 
 * Letter from Mr Bruce to his father, August 27, 1764. 
 ^ Jxltcr to his father, dated Mark-Lane, Sejitcmber 3, 1754.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 15 
 
 Under this protection, Mrs Bruce died undisturbed by the cla- 
 mours of fanatics ; but her funeral could not be conducted in 
 a public manner. At midnight, between the lltli and \2t\\ of 
 Octol)er, Mr Bruce stole a grave for his wife in the burying- 
 ground assigned to the English embassy, and there saw all his 
 happiness laid in the earth *. 
 
 He left Paris immediately after the ceremony, frantic with 
 grief^ and travelled, during the remainder of that night, one of the 
 most tempestuous that had ever been known, towards Boulogne, 
 which he reached on the following day. Fatigue, abstinence, and 
 sorroAv, threw him into a fe\'er, which detained him at that place 
 nearly a week. As soon as he was able, he embarked for Eng- 
 land ; to which he returned solitary, in ill-health, and in deep 
 melancholy, from the most unhappy journey which it was ever 
 his lot to perform. 
 
 After this event, Mr Bruce lost that eager attachment to busi- 
 ness, which had been encouraged by causes that now existed no 
 longer, and which could not be cheered with any immediate pros- 
 pect of happiness. Though he did not consider it prudent to drop 
 his connection with a flourishing trade Avithout some preferable 
 pursuit, he gave up a considerable share of the management to 
 his partner, and applied himself to studies calculated to withdraw 
 his mind from painful recollections. He was already a consider- 
 able yjroficient in the ancient languages. To his knowledge of 
 them, he successively added an acquaintance with the Sjjanish 
 and Portuguese. He applied to these studies with such assiduity, 
 as gave him a habit of acquiring the most difficult idioms and 
 dialects. Of this habit he afterwards availed himself in study- 
 ing the languages of the East. A good ear, a tenacious memor}-, 
 and an excellent judgment, laid the foundation of these attain- 
 
 * Appendix, Note D.
 
 16 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AKD 
 
 ments, so necessary both to a traveller and a scholar. He improv- 
 ed his skill in draAving, under a master of the name of Bonneaii, 
 recommended to him by Mr, afterwards Sir Robert, Strange, then 
 rising into eminence in London *. Before this time he had chief- 
 ly cultivated that part of drawing which relates to the science of 
 fortification, in hopes that he might, on some emergency, find it 
 of use in military service. But views of a more extensive kind 
 now induced him to study drawing in general, and to obtain 
 a correct taste in painting, so as to be able to visit with adAantage 
 those countries which possess the finest specimens of skill and 
 genius in that department of the arts. 
 
 They, who are conversant Avith the business in Avhich Mr Bruce 
 was engaged, know, that it requires a regular and frequent inter- 
 course Avith the continent. The yintages of France, Portugal, 
 and Spain, supi)ly the stores of the Avine merchant, Avhich cannot 
 be formed Avithout attention to many circumstances of annual oc- 
 currence. The plan Avhich he had secretly concerted, of visiting 
 the continent Avith other intentions, hapjiily coincided Avith the 
 purposes of trade ; and he looked fbrAvard, therefure, to the time 
 when he could travel OAcr the south of Europe in the character of 
 a merchant, Avith the taste and science of a scholar. As this op- 
 portunity Avas delayed by various accidents, he continued tAVO 
 years longer in business ; during Avhich his health Avas confirmed 
 very sloAvly, partly on account of the a))plication Avhich he Avas ob- 
 liged to give to a multiplicity of affairs -f. A severe cough and 
 spitting of blood, Avith Avhich he Avas at times affected till the age 
 of tliirt} , yielded at length to proi)er treatment, exercise, and the 
 vigour of that period of life to Avhich he Avas now approaching. 
 
 In the month of July 1757, he sailed from Falmouth, on 
 a A^oyage to the continent, and spent the remainder of that year 
 
 * MS. Mi'iiioir. T Letters to his father, pftssi/ii.
 
 WRITIXr.S OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 17 
 
 ill Portugal and Spain. His ostensible object was to be present at 
 the vintage of that season ; but his real intention was to vicAv the 
 state of society, art, and science, in those kingdoms. He landed 
 at La Corunna, in Galicia, on the 5th of July ; Avhenee he pro- 
 ceeded to Ferrol, mIutc he remained a few days. l''rom Ferrol 
 he travelled to ()))orto, and thence to Lisbon*. The metropolis 
 of Portugal was then lying in ruins ; its trade languished, and the 
 nation was utterly dejected. TIk^ court was assembled at Belem, in 
 a kind of temporary residence, to Avhich it had fled from the dan- 
 gers of the earthquake. In this distressed situation, Portugal 
 could not appear to nuich advantage to a traveller ; and Mr Bruce 
 seems to have been nowise partial to the national character. His 
 journals are filled with satirical remarks on the stiffness and pride 
 of the nobility, the gross ignorance of the clergv, and the imre- 
 lenting spirit of revenge which disgraced all ranks of people -j-. 
 Few of those generous qualities of mind can be recognised in the 
 
 * These particulars of the jourm'y through Portugal and Spain are sdoctod from his jour- 
 nal, a small quarto MS., and from the ])ockot-hooks in «hich hu entered the ditl'ercnt 
 stages, rates of travelling, &c. A general aeeount of it is given by himself in the JNIS. 
 memoir, 1788. 
 
 + The following passage may afford a speeimen of these remarks : 
 
 " There arc many particular customs in Portugal, all of which may be known by this 
 rule, that whatever is done in the rest of the world in one way, is in Portugal done by the 
 contrary, even to the rocking of the cradle, whieh I believe, in all the rest of the world, 
 is from side to side, but, in Portugal, is from head to foot. I fancy it is owing to this 
 early contrariety that their brains work in so different a manner all their lives after. A 
 Portuguese boat-man always rows standing, not with his face, but his back to the stern of 
 the boat, and pushes his oar from him. When he lands you, he turns the stern of the 
 boat to the shore, and not the head. If a man and woman ride on the same mule, the 
 woman sits before the man, with her face the contrary way to what they do in England. 
 When you take leave of any person to whom you have been paying a visit, the master of 
 the house always goes out of the room, down stairs, and out of the house, before you, to 
 leave you, as he says, in possession of his house, and to shew you how much he, and all 
 that arc in it, arc devoted to you. They arc, indeed, very attentive to the smallest punc- 
 tilio, knowing well one another's temper. The smallest affront is never forgiven. This is 
 
 C
 
 IS ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 modern Portuguese, which inspired the naval discoveries of Vasco 
 de Gama, reheved Abyssinia fi-om the yoke of the Mahometans, 
 and extended the influence of their small, but enterprising coun- 
 try, over the greater part of the world. 
 
 As Mr Bruce's business connected him with the English mer- 
 chants at Oporto and Lisbon, he was received into their society 
 with particular kindness and attention. In their families he found 
 a relaxation fi-om care, which, for a long time, he had not known. 
 The civility, fi-iendship, and elegant manners of his countrymen, 
 heightened the pleasure communicated by a constant succes- 
 sion of new objects, and compensated for the cold reserve and 
 indifference of the natives. To the happiness arising from English 
 society, he had the good fortune to add the company of an ac- 
 complished fellow-traveller, Matthew Stephenson, Esq. of Wal- 
 worth, in the county of Westmoreland, with whom he visited the 
 greatest part of the kingdom, and enjoyed his favourite diversion 
 on the banks of the Douro *. 
 
 the occasion of the many murders which are continually committed here. It is, indeed, 
 the only country where it can be said that murder is tolerated. Every family has a son, 
 a brother, or a nephew, who is a priest or friar. These are the instruments. As soon as 
 the friar has committed the crime, he ilies to his convent ; and in six months the thing is 
 no more talked of." 
 
 * On the 12th of August, 1757, Mr Bruce and his friend visited Braga, the metropolitan 
 church of Portugal. At Braga they went to see a noted chapel, Nucstra Senhora da Monte, 
 situated on a hill not far distant. Having ascended, with some difficulty, they learned, to 
 their great disappointment, that they could not be admitted to see the chapel, as the image of 
 our Saviour had been taken down from the cross, and placed in a neighbouring church, 
 for the purpose of procuring rain, which the country then needed The monks told them, 
 " El Senhor hui fora," The Lord is not at home to day. From Braga they proceeded to 
 the falls of the Douro, and thence to Cantinheda. They enjoyed some excellent sport, during 
 a residence of a few days, at the seat of the Marquis of Marialvas. The son of the French 
 consul furnished them with dogs, the game was plentiful, and their fare was improved by 
 the hospitality of the good monks of the convent of Saint Mark. On arriving at Coinibra, 
 a Portuguese university, they visited the principal library, but none of the friars could tell 
 where the Greek books were kept. Mr Bruce's friend having been there on a former oc.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 19 
 
 After having seen every thing remarkable in Portugal, Mr 
 Bruce left Lisbon on the 15th of November, and j)roceeded to- 
 wards Si)ain. He crossed the Tajo at Almaraz, on tlie road to 
 the capital ; but, instead of entering Madrid, he turned to the 
 right, passed through Toledo, and made an excursion over the 
 mountains into tbe province of new Castile. Having advanced 
 beyond the Sierra Morena, he traversed the districts of Cordova 
 and Seville on the river Guadalquivir ; whence he regained the 
 road from Lisbon, and about the middle of November arrived at 
 Madrid *. 
 
 In this rapid, but attentive journey, he seems to have gained 
 a considerable knowledge of the southern provinces of" Spain. In 
 particular, he remarked the languor of commerce, the thinness of 
 population, and the religious slavery, to which later travellers have 
 commonly ascribed the decline of the Spanish monarchy. From 
 viewing these effects of injudicious policy and government, it occur- 
 red to him that an enquiry into the history of Spain, during the eight 
 centuries in which it was possessed by the Arabs, would elucidate 
 many of" the obscure causes, from M'hich the prosperity of that 
 country has not advanced, in proportion as the sources of its wealth 
 have increased. The traces of" oriental manners visible in the 
 south of Spain, the ruinous palaces of the caliphs, and the tales of 
 chivalry ascribed to the Moorish wars, suggested extensive matter 
 for philosophical reflection. A desire of examining the treasures of 
 Arabic literature buried in the Escurial library naturally followed 
 the survey of these interesting remains. A large and unexplored 
 collection of Arabic manuscripts, belonging to the Spanish crown, 
 then kept in the monastery of St Laurence, had long excited the cu- 
 
 casion, accidentally found one ; and on asking the friars in -what language it was written^ 
 they answered, " E alguna das ienguas mucrtas," some of tbe dead languages. 
 
 * MS. Memoir, 
 
 c 2
 
 20 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 riosity of" fbreignerss, partly on account of" the information which 
 they were supposed to contain, and partly from a fear that they 
 might perish by some accident, as many of the collection had 
 already done. Though yet little acquainted Avith the Arabic 
 language, Mr Bruce hoped to accelerate an examination of these 
 writings, which attested the genius, and recorded the history, of the 
 conquerors of Spain. From materials unknown to former inquir- 
 ers, he wished to investigate the means by aa hich the Mahometan 
 states in that country are supposed to have acquired poAver, wealth, 
 and science, while its Christian government in happier ages, with 
 the vast accession of a new continent, and a perpetual influx of 
 treasure, has been productive only of" ignorance and poverty. 
 To accomplish this design, it seemed necessary to enter into 
 a minute detail of the various parts of" the Saracen policy, and to 
 contrast it with those memorable effects of Catholic bigotry, the 
 expulsion of the Moors, the establishment of the Inquisition, 
 and other institutions, which have confirmed the decay of indus- 
 try and public spirit *, 
 
 On arriving at Madrid, he procured an introduction to Don 
 Ricardo Wall, then minister to his Catholic Majesty, a gentle- 
 man of British extraction, and superior abilities, and who was 
 sincerely inclined to promote the interests of Spain, if the nation 
 had been in a state to assist him in his endea\ ours. This states- 
 man, who well knew the value of so accom})lished an adven- 
 turer, used every art to persuade him to enter into his master's ser- 
 vice ; but, besides his engagements at home, Mr Bruce had con- 
 tracted an aversion to the military svstem of S])ain in his southern 
 journey. He therefore declined the offers of Mr \Vall, though 
 exceedingly flattering, and only requested his assistance in the 
 researches Avhich he intended to make in Arabic literature. He 
 
 * MS. Memoir, ami Introduction to the Travels.
 
 WlilTlMiS or JAMES BHUCE, ESQ. ^1 
 
 soon understood from him, that (hiricuUics, which even his in- 
 fluence could not remove, obstructed all access to the library in 
 the Escurial. Tbe Spaniards, with a jealousv peculiar to them- 
 selves, conceal their recortls anil history from e\eiy intelligent 
 foreigner. 
 
 The British nation had at that time no ambassador at the Spa- 
 nish court. Mr Bruce, having received letters of" jirotection from 
 Mr Wall, left Madrid in the end of December. Though the ob- 
 servations which he had made in the course of" his journey through 
 Spain seem to have been of very considerable importance, he never 
 intended to lay them before the world. In consequence of an early 
 resolution, which he never thought it proper to violate, he had de- 
 termined to publish nothing on any subject which others had ex- 
 hausted, or might easily illustrate. Being disappointed in his 
 view^s of elucidating the Moorish history, an undertaking to which 
 his learning at that time was perhaps inadequate, he considered 
 his journies through. S])ain, France, and the Netherlands, merely 
 as the rudiments of travelling, conducive, indeed, to his own im- 
 provement and information, but entirely unworthy of the atten- 
 tion of others. In a similar point of view he regarded the cata- 
 logue which he afterwards made of the j)aintings and antiquities 
 preserved in Rome, and other cities of Italy. He relinquished 
 Egypt to the care of those who should make it the principal field 
 for their inquiries ; and, from principles of honour and gratitude *, 
 he abstained from describing Palmyra and Balbec, of the ruins of 
 which he took magnificent drawings, sufficient to have established 
 the reputation of any traveller. 
 
 On Cliristmas day 1757, he arrived, oji his way to France, at 
 Pampeluna, the capital of" Navarre. The season of the year was 
 
 * ficfore leaving England, he had promised to his friend INIr Wood, whose work on I'al. 
 niyra was then but lately publishcdj to write nothing on the ruins of that city.
 
 22 ACCOUxNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 very unfavourable for crossing the Pyrenean mountains, and he 
 Avas exposed to considerable danger from the excessive cold of 
 those elevated regions. On reaching Bayonne, he learned that 
 his French passport had not been forwarded to that place, which 
 obliged him to turn aside to St Sebastian, and wait for its arrival. 
 Notwithstanding the letters of Mr Wall, suspicions were entertained 
 that he was travelling on the frontiers from improper motives, and, 
 on that account, he was treated with severity and reserve, until, 
 in consequence of letters from France, he was permitted to enter 
 Bayonne, where he was kindly entertained by le Due d'Aumont, 
 at that time governor of the place. On the 14th of January, 1758, 
 he came to Bourdeaux, where he spent several months in a very 
 agreeable manner, as he had many friends, and some relations, in 
 that city. His friends introduced him to the principal merchants 
 in the place, whose affable and obliging manners, contrasted with 
 the cold and reserved dignity of the Spaniards, gave him througli 
 life a j)articular attachment to French society. 
 
 From Bourdeaux he continued his journey towards the north 
 of France. Having passed through Perigord, the Limosin, and 
 part of Alsace, he quitted the French territory at Strasburg ; then 
 following the course of the Rhine till he reached its confluence 
 with the Maine, he visited Frankfort, From that city he pur- 
 sued the romantic progress of the united rivers to Bonne, and 
 thence to C'ologne ; where, finding a French garrison, and judg- 
 ing it imprudent to appear among the enemy's posts, he turned to 
 the left, crossed the Maese, and arrived at Brussels, the capital of 
 the Netherlands. This country, the scene of many remarkable 
 wars, and the grave of many armies, he was desirous to examine, 
 on account of the great variety of military architecture, which it 
 presents to the eye of the traveller. But, while he was preparing 
 to gratify his taste and curiosity, an accident took place which 
 had nearly been attended witli disagreeable consequences*
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 23 
 
 On the second day after his arrival, he was involved in a quar- 
 rel with a person who had behaved rudely in his presence to 
 a young gentleman, a stranger, l)ut whose aj)pearance had in- 
 clined liiiji to interfere in his defence. The aggressor sent him 
 a challenge, which he accepted. They met, and Mr Bruce wound- 
 ed his antagonist twice, and, as he at first apprehended, mortal- 
 ly. As the event was doubtfiil, he tbiuid it necessary to leave Brus- 
 sels as soon as possible. He set out with the utmost exjjedition 
 for Rotterdam, where he intended to embark for England ; but, 
 his friends having communicated intelligence from Brabant that 
 his alarm had been ill-founded, that his antagonist was recover- 
 ing, and that no disagreeable consequences would ensue, he return- 
 ed to the Netherlands. 
 
 Having met in Holland several English gentlemen in the Dutch 
 service, he obtained, through their friendship, letters of recom- 
 mendation to Ruremonde, a Dutch frontier town on the eastern 
 bank of the Maese. He proceeded thence with several of his 
 friends, to view the theatre of the war, which was then carried on 
 in the north of Germany between the British and the French, the 
 former under Prince Ferdinand of Brunswick, the latter under 
 the command of the Due de Clermont. A few years before, 
 Hanover had been overrun by the armies of France. Attach- 
 ment to their sovereign, and impatience under the excesses of the 
 French, had roused the Hanoverians to expel their invaders. 
 Their attempts were eagerly supported by the partiality which 
 George H. entertained for his German dominions. Assisted by 
 a detachment of British forces, the abilities of Prince Ferdinand, 
 and the alliance of Frederick H. king of Prussia, they met their 
 enemies in the field, and, on the 23d of June 1758, obtained a con- 
 siderable victory at Crevelt. Mr Bruce arrived at the scene of 
 action in sufficient time to see the battle *. It was the first op- 
 
 * XiCtters to Mr Bruce; and MS. Memoirs.
 
 'ii ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 portunity which he had of seeing any military operation, and the 
 impression which it made on his mind prompted him to return 
 immediately to Britain, to forsake the peaceful life which he had 
 hitherto led, and to rush into adventures more congenial to the 
 spirit of his ancestors. 
 
 On arriving at Rotterdam, he received a letter, informing 
 him of the death of his father*, who died at Edinburgh, in May 
 1758. He Avas a man of abilities, of an excellent character, and 
 well skilled in country affairs, in which he was often consulted 
 and employed. He was large in his person, of a fair com- 
 plexion, and in hi* youth he had been reckoned extremely hand- 
 some. His son inherited from him the love of magnificence, the 
 dignity, and stately deportment, not unsuitable to the heir of an 
 ancient family. It may be remarked, as an instance of the trans- 
 mission of bodily as Avell as mental qualities through a long line 
 of descendants, that the features and character of Robert Bruce, 
 the firm and haughty leader of the Scottish church in the reign of 
 James VI., were retained by his representatives at the distance of 
 tAvo centuries. 
 
 This intelligence obliged Mr Bruce to sail for England, Avhich 
 he reached in the end of July. By his father's death he succeed- 
 ed to the family estate, a respectable inheritance, but not adequate 
 to the wants of his growing ambition. He did not immediately 
 visit Scotland. His share in the wine trade occupied his whole 
 attention for some time after his arrival. Various circumstances, 
 relating to his affairs in both kingdoms, retarded his former de- 
 signs ; nor was the partnership with his brother-in-law dissolved 
 till the month of August 1761, three years after. But this delay 
 produced no intermission in his studies. With an intention of 
 acquiring the eastern languages, he had collected in Holland most 
 
 * Letter from Mr A. Bruce to his brother, Edinburgh, May 8. 1758.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 25 
 
 of the books published by the Dutch and Itahans on Oriental 
 Hterature. The labours of Erpenius, Golius, Schultens, and Ma- 
 racci, opened his way to a knowledge of the Arabic, now the 
 learned language of great part of Asia and Africa. The same 
 curiosity, which had led him to study a branch of learning little 
 connected with European knowledge, induced him to examine, in 
 the works of Ludolf) the Ethiopic, or Geez ; a circumstance which 
 perha})s determined him to explore the sources of the Nile. 
 
 While these unusual studies occupied his intervals of business 
 or amusement, a particular event in Scotland proved beneficial 
 to his fortune, and to the interests of the whole nation. This 
 was the establishment of a manufacturing company at Carron, 
 in the neighbourhood of his estate *. The person to whom the 
 country is chiefly indebted for that establishment Avas Dr Roe- 
 buck, a most ingenious chemist and }>hysician, who, having 
 discovered a particular method of smelting iron with pit-coal, 
 pi-evailed on his fi'iends to assist him in beginning a manufac- 
 tory of that metal. The success of this undertaking is generally 
 known. It was the cause of a considerable addition to Mr Briiee's 
 fortune, and had nearly induced him to relinquish his design of 
 travelling in Africa ; in the latter part of his life, too, it occa- 
 sioned the great expense of labour and time that he bestow^ed on 
 the management of his coaleries. 
 
 In August 1761, he withdrew from the wine business, which he 
 had carried on for seven years, in company with Mr Allan. An 
 object of a different nature now^ occupied his mind. Mr Pitt had 
 already weakened the chief branch of the Bom-bon family, by 
 a vigorous and successful war ; but Spain had maintained an aji- 
 pearance of neutrality, which was not expected to be lasting. 
 
 * The Carron Company was established in 1760 : the first partners were Messrs Roebuck, 
 Garbett, and Caddil. Their connection with Mr Hiuce began in the same year. 
 
 D
 
 26 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Anticipating- therefore a rui)ture with that kingdom, and apprised 
 of the adventurous spirit of the minister, Mr Bruce, though un- 
 known in the workl, ventured, through tlie interposition of liis 
 friend, Mr Wood, the under-secretary of state, to lay before him 
 a pkin which he had concerted in the course of his travels on the 
 continent *. 
 
 In his journey through Portugal and Spain, he had spent a few 
 days at Ferrol, in Galicia, where the Spaniards have a consider- 
 able harbour, and generally station a part of their navy. Acci- 
 dental circumstances brought him into the company of several 
 officers in the Spanish service, from whom he received much in- 
 formation concerning the town and the dock-yards, to which he 
 was surprised to find that models of the latest and best construct- 
 ed British ships of Avar had been secretly conveyed from England. 
 From some of these persons he procured a plan of the harbour 
 and Avorks at Ferrol, not Avith any vieAv of using it against- the 
 place, but from general curiosity, in the exercise of a\ hich he con- 
 ceived himself justified by the conduct of the Spaniards Avith re- 
 gard to the British shipping. A report Avas then circulated that 
 the court of Spain Avas about to enter into a Avar Avith Britain, to 
 which some credit had been attached, from the jealousy Avith 
 which the Spaniards had receiAed Lord HoAve, Avho, a short time 
 before, had been driven into Ferrol by stress of Aveather. On 
 considering the means of defence Avhich this place possessed, it 
 occurred to Mr Bruce, that an attack upon it by a British squa- 
 dron Avoidd be completely successful; and that, in case of a Avar 
 Avith Spain, it Avould be a point at Avhich that country might be 
 easily invaded. 
 
 * The following account of the expedition iiitendcil against Ferrol is derived almost 
 pnlirely from the MS. Memoir; with the addition of a few hints from Mr Crucc's letters to 
 Lord Halifax.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 27 
 
 An o|)]iovt unity now seemed to occur when this knowledtje, and 
 the observations which he had made, might he turned to account. 
 In the end otthe year ITtiO, he communicated liis scheme to Mr 
 Wood, and entered into a hill detail of" the reasons which had in- 
 duced him to form it. He added, that in case a war with Spain 
 were resolved upon by the ministry, if the king would entrust 
 him with the command of" the Ibrlorn hope, and a pair of colours, 
 he would not desire the assistance of another boat except that in 
 which he embarked, till he had |)lanted them Avith his own hand 
 on the beach at Ferrol. 
 
 As Mr Pitt had not digested his i)lan of operation respecting 
 Spain, he received Mr Bruce's offer in a favourable manner, but 
 declined adopting it. He allowed him to return to Scotland, 
 where his presence Avas necessary to his private affairs, which had 
 now been so much improved, as to unsettle his former resolutions, 
 and to incline him to a life of retirement. 
 
 But a short time after, INIr Wood sent for him to town, and in- 
 formed him, that Mr Pitt intended to set on foot an expedition 
 against Ferrol, and wished to converse with him on that subject. 
 After waiting a considerable time for the conference proposed by 
 the minister, he learned from Mr Wood, that another person had 
 offered to interweave a j)lan Avith his, of a kind which, on farther 
 information, he considered as impracticable and dangerous. It 
 was proposed to invade France, aixl to take Bourdeaux with the 
 same army which Avas afterwards to attack Ferrol, and then to pro- 
 ceed to the relief of Portugal. From a })articular knowledge of 
 the country around Bourdeaux, Mr Bruce Avas con\inced that an 
 invasion of France Avould prove imsuccessfiil, and be attended 
 Avith ignominy and loss. He therefore took an opportunity of 
 stating his opinion to jNIr Pitt, first, through the under-secretary, 
 and afterAvards, at the minister's request, in a AATitten memorial, 
 in Avhich he expressed his sentiments Avith boldness and freedom. 
 
 D 2
 
 28 ACCOIINT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Mr Pitt, on reading the memorial, approved of Mr Bruce's open 
 and manly behaviour. But the project languished, on account of 
 various obstructions unknown to the proposer, till the time of Mr 
 Pitt's resignation, when the Earls of Bute and Egremont attempt- 
 ed to execute those very measures, in which they had refused to 
 support the former ministry. 
 
 Mr Bruce was immediately informed by Mr Wood, that his 
 memorial, addressed to Mr Pitt, had been laid before the king, 
 and that his plan had been strongly recommended by Lord Hali- 
 fax. The Earl of Egremont and Mr Grenville had several meet- 
 ings with him, in order to concert the various parts of an ex|)edi- 
 tion against Ferrol, unconnected with any attempt on the coast of 
 France. The execution of the plan was to be entrusted to Lord 
 Howe, with the troops destined for the relief of Portugal. But 
 no sooner had the Portuguese ambassador learned, that these 
 forces were to be employed against the Spaniards in this direc- 
 tion, than he procured an audience of the king, and stated to his 
 majesty the imminent danger of Portugal, and the necessity of 
 direct and immediate assistance in so forcible a manner, that the 
 ministry were prevailed upon to abandon the expedition *. 
 
 Disappointed in his offer of public service, Mr Bruce resolved 
 to return to Scotland, where his affairs were now in a situation 
 likely to compensate for the indifferent success of his military pro- 
 jects. In the same evening, however, in which he had received an 
 account of the reasons of the ministry for abandoning the Ferrol 
 expedition, Lord Halifax sent a message by Mr Hamilton, his 
 Lordship's secretary while in Ireland, and Mr Bruce's cousin, re- 
 questing to see him before he left London. His Lordship laugh- 
 ed at Mr Bruce's design of retiring to the country so early in life ; 
 suggesting to him, that the way to rise in the present reign, was 
 
 » Ur Bruce's letter to Lord Halifax, May 31. 1764. 
 
 \
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 29 
 
 by cnterprize and discovery ; and that his Majesty's love of the 
 arts was a sure and eHeetual introduction to |)atronage. He ob- 
 served, that Africa, though ahiiost at our very door, was yet iniex- 
 plored ; that Dr Sliaw, a writer of undoubted credit, had spoken 
 of magnificent remains of architecture existing in the kingdoms of 
 Tunis and Algiers ; and that something should now be done to 
 [)reserve them, by drawings, for the king's collection. As a further 
 inducement, he informed him, that Mr Aspenwall, his Majesty's 
 agent and consul-general at Algiers, had been recalled ; that 
 a merchant, of the name of Ford, who had been appointed to 
 succeed him, was since dead ; in consequence of wliieh the place 
 was vacant. He warmly advised Mr Bruce to accept this opportu- 
 nity of visiting Africa, under the protection of a public character; 
 promising that he should have leave to apjjoint a vice-consul for 
 the dis])atch of business in his occasional absence ; and that, if he 
 made extensive excursions into the country, and large additions 
 to the king's collection, he should be recompensed with the re- 
 wards stipulated in the aflf'air of Ferrol, or advanced to a higher 
 situation in the dij)Iomatic department. To these proposals Mr 
 Bruce acceded. He afterwards had several conversations Avith 
 Lord Halifax and Mr Wood, on the subject of Africa. In the 
 course of these, mention was frequently made of the sources of 
 the Nile, and of the obscurity in Avhich they had ever been con- 
 cealed. The fountains of the river of Egypt were spoken of as 
 likely to remain wholly unknown to the moderns, unless some 
 undaunted adventurer should trace it to its origin. Hints were 
 obliquely throA^n out, that the discovery of these " coy sources" 
 could not be expected from an ordinary traveller, much less from 
 one who had uo experience in those difficulties which must ac- 
 company an enterprize of such magnitude and glor}' ; and it was 
 insinuated, that, if" any Briton should fulfil, in this })articular, the 
 wishes of every age, he needed not, under such a monarch, and
 
 30 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 in a period so auspicious to discovery and learning, desjiair of 
 a high reward *, 
 
 As the affair of tlie consulship, owing to temporary circum- 
 stances, could not be settled immediately, Mr Bruce returned to 
 Scotland in the winter of the year 1761, leaving the care of his 
 interests to his relation Dr William Pitcairn, and to Mr Wood. 
 The latter of these urged the ministry so closely, that, notwith- 
 standing some obstructions fr6m the influence of others, and 
 a desire which his majesty had been pleased to express of nomi- 
 nating a person previously acquainted with the Barbary states, 
 Mr Bruce was appointed agent and consul-general at Algiers, in 
 February following -f . In March 1762 he left Scotland ; fi-om 
 which he w^as to be long absent. W^hen he arrived in London, 
 his friends, amongst whom Mr Wood held a distinguished place, 
 congratulated him on his preferment, from which they expected 
 important consequences. He was introduced to his Majesty, at 
 whose gracious request, it is believed, he promised to make, for 
 his princely collection, accurate and complete delineations of all 
 the ruins of ancient architecture which he should discover in the 
 course of his travels. 
 
 The appointment to the consulship being obtained, the next 
 object was to combine with the discharge of its duties, opportuni- 
 ties of travelling and of literary inquiry. It was concerted, that 
 he should pass through France into Italy, and there await orders 
 from government to sail for Algiers. As a pretext for staying in 
 Italy, it was alleged, that a messenger would soon be dispatched 
 
 * MS. Memoir, and Introduction to the printed Travels. 
 
 i Letter of Mr Wood to Dr Pitcairn, Feb. 4. 1762, requesting liim to let Mr Bruce 
 know that the consulship was obtained. Id. from Dr Pitcairn to Mr Bruce in Scotland, 
 dated Feb. 18. 1762, informing him that Mr Wood had concerted the means of his ^isiting 
 Italy, &c.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ, 31 
 
 to Malta, the Jirand master of whieh had incurred his Majesty's 
 (hspleasure, by ))artial and unl'riendly behaviour during- the war ; 
 and that Mr Bruce was a proper person to conniiunicate tlie in- 
 telhgence of hostihties w hich were to be commenced against that 
 island by the British fleet, under the command of Admiral Saun- 
 ders. Mr Wood, intent on promoting the study of art and science, 
 had employed all his influence with the ministry, to j)rocure for 
 his fi-iend a residence of a few months in Italy, for the purpose of 
 improving- his taste, and of qualifying him to collect, with greater 
 ability, the remains of antiquity in the southern parts of the 
 Roman empire. By his own exertions, the public had already 
 received an account and delineation of the remains of two very 
 ancient cities in Asia, remarkable for the magnificence of their 
 ruins, and the obscurity in which their history is involved *. 
 He was anxious to contribute further to its instruction and 
 amusement, by procuring a similar description of the African pro- 
 vinces. 
 
 Another scientific project engaged, at this time, the attention of 
 the literary world. In the month of June 1761, a transit of Venus, 
 over the disk of the sun, had induced jihilosophers to hope, fi'om 
 accurate observation, a solution of several difficulties respecting 
 these celestial bodies. In particular, it was expected that the 
 sun's parallax might thus be determined with greater accuracy ; 
 that the satellite of Venus, discovei'ed by Cassini in 1686, might 
 again be perceived, and the atmosphere of that planet more fully 
 ascertained. It was known that another transit of Venus over the 
 sun would happen in the year 1769, and be visible in the north- 
 ern parts of Europe and Asia. Mr Bruce purposed to travel into 
 Armenia with a view to observe this phenomenon, it" that excur- 
 sion could be rendered compatible with his other arrangements. 
 
 * Ruins of Pulmj la and Balbcc hy Wood and Dawkiiis, published 17J3 and 17J7.
 
 32 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 With these designs, he left Britain about the end of June 1762, 
 on board a ship carrying dispatches to Sardinia, which landed him 
 on the coast of France*. His passport through that kingdom, 
 furnished by M. de Choiseul, was reckoned an instance of extreme 
 liberality ; and the kindness shewn him by the Count d'Estaing, 
 and other French noblemen, flattered him the more, that another 
 traveller, related to some of the first families in Britain, had been 
 refused the like civility. Having set out from Lyons on the 11th 
 of July, he arrived on the 15th at Turin. In a few days after, he 
 reached the banks of the Po, and successively Parma and Bologna, 
 
 It is unnecessary to enter into a detail of the antiquities, paint- 
 ings, and other curiosities, which he observed in the course of his 
 journey -f-; they are described by almost every traveller who has 
 visited Italy before or after him. It must not, however, be omitted, 
 that he took large memoranda respecting every remarkable place 
 and object which he surveyed. His catalogue of the paintings 
 found in different parts of Italy, is very extensive ; and his remarks 
 on them are such, as indicate the correctness, no less than the va- 
 riety, of his taste and judgment j. The enthusiasm with which he 
 
 * Passport, dated Versailles, April 12. 1762. It granted leave to take only two attend, 
 ants ; but was accompanied by a private letter from M. de Choiseul, which is alluded to by 
 Mr L>ruce. His credentials to Ali, Dey of Algiers, arc dated May 10. and the official order 
 to sail, June 26. 1762. 
 
 + The papers which arc prcscrTcd, relating to this journey, ate a narrative of the route 
 from Turin to Bologna. Inscriptions. Account of Trajan's tables — of Bologna — of the 
 paintings there. Route from Bologna to Rome. Description and catalogue of the paint- 
 ings in St Peter's — the Vatican — Capitol — Belvidere — Albani — Barbarini palaces ; in the 
 Pal. Spado — Little Farnese — Colonna — Corsini — Borghese, &c. Route from Rome to 
 Naples. Dissertation on ancient and modern Rome. Florence, &c. 
 
 + An idea of this catalogue may be formed from the following extract. 
 
 List of the paintings in the second room in the palace Pauifilo. 
 
 The Virgin, Child, and two Angels, by Mola. Small angels, figure about 16 inches; 
 Dominichino. Virgin, Child, and St John, picture about 2| feet ; Andrea del Sarti. Mag. 
 (lal>u of Titian, half-length, well painted; the arms and hands particularly good t head stifl".
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 33 
 
 trode the faded scene of Roman glory, the ground which prochiced 
 so many heroes and sages, might be mentioned to his credit, it' it 
 were not inseparable from every reflecting and well cultivated 
 mind. 
 
 In consequence of the reception which Mr Bruce met with from 
 several persons of distinction in Italy, he was enabled to view it 
 with superior advantage. The Marquis di Ranuzzi paid him, at 
 Bologna, the same flattering attention which M. du Tillot had 
 done at Parma. He arrived at Rome in the beginning of August. 
 The English residing there, and their acquaintance, including al- 
 most the whole of the Roman nobility, vied Avith each other in 
 civilities to the stranger. Bv their friendship he had an opportu- 
 nity of examining every thing in their palaces, churches, and cabi- 
 nets, Avorthy the attention of a traveller. 
 
 It appears, from sketches found among his papers, that he in- 
 tended to write a short dissertation on the ancient and modern 
 state of Rome. This he probably began for his own amusement, 
 at the time Avhen his imagination was full of the subject, and after- 
 wards abandoned, through deference to the skill, and more fiiAour- 
 able opportunities of other inquirers. His notes correct several 
 of those mistakes of former writers, Avhich are noticed by the 
 late Mr Lumisden in his ingenious work, entitled " Roman An- 
 
 Endymion asleep, hy Giierriiio ; it is "^vfII painted, but the drapery of the head is low, and 
 the drapery not noble. A young man with a sheep (or goat), by Michael Angelo Caravag- 
 gio. It is well designed, strong colours, rather on the yellow ; light and shade strong. 
 Prodigal son, by Guercino, half figures. It is well painted in his strong manner, but seems 
 a little blackened. The head on the left of the picture is scarcely discernible. Magdalen 
 looking at a skull, a head by Dominico Fcti, much damaged. In a good style of design, 
 Bartolus and Baldus, two Roman lengths, the left head remarkably fine ; said to be by Ra- 
 phael, l)ut rather seems by Titian. Dead Christ supported by a disciple, the Virgin fiiint- 
 ing, and Magdalen bowing at his feet, and worshipping. It is a small picture, about 20 
 inches high, by Paul Veronese : all the heads fine, the action of the Madonna most graceful; 
 all the draijeries well executed. ********* 
 
 E
 
 34 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 tiquities." With that gentleman he contracted a sincere and 
 lasting friendship ; which, besides other advantages, was the means 
 of" procuring for hnn the only assistant whom he had in the course 
 of his travels. 
 
 After satisfying his curiosit}^ Mr Bruce set out for Leghorn, 
 where he expected to find dispatches fi"om government. Having 
 adjusted the means of commimication with Mr Mann, the British 
 consul at that place, he returned in the month of September to 
 Rome *. The three following months he spent chiefly at Florence, 
 well known for the charms of its climate and situation. During 
 this period, he improved himself carefully in drawing ; and the 
 taste and skill which he acquired in that art in Italy, produced the 
 excellent style and manner in which his whole collection is allowed 
 to be executed -f. 
 
 Another year advanced insensibly, in this studious retreat, Avith- 
 out bringing any orders to sail for Algiers : The business of Malta 
 still remained unsettled, at least in as far as he had received infor- 
 mation. In the month of January 1763, he was instructed to await 
 further commands at Naples, to which he repaired with additional 
 pleasure, as this journey afforded him a view of the South of Italy, 
 and favoured a particular design wliich the nature of his studies 
 had led him to form. While residing at Florence, he had pur- 
 chased some drawings of ruined architecture, made in the king- 
 dom of Naples by a Spanish officer. It occurred to him that these 
 might be engraved, and published, along with a dissertation on 
 Paesto, the place where the ruins were fcDund, on a new and inge- 
 nious plan devised by himself He had observed, that a number 
 of ancient coins, belonging to this and other inferior cities of Italy, 
 existed in the cabinets of the curious. These authentic monu- 
 ments, the work of different periods and ages, he purposed to col- 
 
 * Mr Wood, letters to Mr Bruce at Rome, dated August 25. 1762. 
 t Letters to and from Mr Bruce at Florence, 17C2 and 1703.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 35 
 
 lect, arrange, and describe, in such a manner, as should, alonj^ 
 with other information, ilhistrate the history of" the |)lace. On ar- 
 riving at Naples, he communicated this project to Sir James Gray, 
 the British Ambassador in that city, and requested him to under- 
 take a small work on Paesto, in which the coins should contribute 
 a considerable share of historical instruction. 
 
 Sir James, though exceedingly well qualified for this under- 
 taking, on account of his skill in ancient architecture, and of the 
 number of coins in his possession, declined to comply with the re- 
 quest : but he strongly advised Mr Bruce himself to visit Paesto, 
 in order to verify or correct the drawings, promising at the same 
 time all his influence and assistance in promoting the projected 
 work. With this intention Mr Bruce set out from Naples on 
 a journey to the ruins, the principal of which he found to be three 
 temples of the Doric order. Of these he took plans and elevations, 
 which are still preserved in his collection of drawings. He also 
 traced the walls of the city, which are about three miles in cir- 
 cumference, built with large uncemented stones. He investigated 
 also the ruins of an amphitheatre, an aqueduct, and some baths *. 
 
 He returned from Paesto much satisfied with his excursion, and 
 began to arrange the materials of his account. Having left Naples, 
 
 * Posidonia or Pacstum, was founded by a colony of Dorians from the Peloponnesus, 
 about the time when the south of Italy acquired, on account of its Greek population, the 
 name of Magna Graecia. The ruins are about fifty miles S. E. of Naples, situated on a bay, 
 which was called after the town. It was successively taken by the Crotonians, Lucanians, 
 and Romans. These last sent a colony to Paestum, which preserved its fidelity to (he mo- 
 ther state during the second Carthaginian war. Under the empire, it became like most of 
 the other Italian towns, obscure and inconsiderable. It was burnt by the Saracens in the 
 year 913, and much dilapidated by the Norman princes in the 11th century. The remain- 
 ing ruins, which nevertheless are very ancient, attracted the attention of no antiquary before 
 the year 1746, when the curiosity of the ijublic was excited by the notices of Baron Aiito. 
 nini. Among Mr Bruce's papers are two copies in MS. of the work which at that time he 
 designed to publish on this subject. Copies of the drawings are also in his collection. The 
 plates from them, engraved by Sir Robert Strange, are supposed to be lost. 
 
 e2 
 
 fi
 
 36 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE, &C. 
 
 Avhere he had no communications from the ministry, he passed on 
 to Rome, and thence to Florence. At the latter city, he engaged 
 a painter* to compose a frontispiece for his intended work, and 
 entrusted the engraving of the drawings to his friend Mr Strange, 
 then in Italy. In the month of February f, dispatches arrived 
 from England, informing him, that the Grand Master of Malta had 
 sent an ambassador to the British court, who had explained the 
 causes of his master's conduct in a manner satisfactory to his Ma- 
 jesty. About the same time, a British ship received orders to 
 stand in for the Italian coast, and carry Mr Bruce to the place of 
 his appointment. 
 
 * Sign. Zocchi. 
 
 + Mr Wood's official order, dated February 8, aud Captain Howe of the Montreal's let- 
 ter from Leghorn to Mr Bruce, March 2. 1763.
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 I HE ship in which Mr Bruce sailed from Leghorn arrived at 
 Algiers on the 20th of March 1763, from which time he began 
 to discharge the duties of his office Avith great ability and perse- 
 verance. As the origin and character of the Barbary states are 
 too well known to require a particular description, the following 
 account is restricted to the period of his consulship, which was 
 uncommonly dangerous and disagreeable. 
 
 For several months after his arrival, no remarkable incident 
 occurred. Being already acquainted with the written Arabic, he 
 applied diligently to the study of that language as it is spoken in 
 Barbary; for, although the consul is always supplied with an in- 
 terpreter, Mr Bruce had resolved to make little use of such assist- 
 ance. He next directed his attention to the politics of the coiintrv, 
 which, at that time, were unfavourable to Britain. The court of 
 Algiers was displeased at the moderate terms on which the English 
 enjoyed peace, while other Christian states were annually paying 
 them large sums of" money for that advantage ; and this discon- 
 tent spread rapidly among the populace and soldiers, whose tur- 
 bulence rose to such a height as to make it dangerous for the 
 consul to appear in public.
 
 38 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 The divan, or council, was divided into parties. At the head 
 of" one of" these was the Aga Mahomet, the Dey's brother, \\'ho 
 was followed by all the independent and intelligent officers : The 
 other was led by the Dey himself) who li:new that a war with 
 Britain was a measure agreeable to the indigent part of the com- 
 munity, and also strongly recommended by the renegadoes, his 
 particular friends *. 
 
 These favovn'ites detected a circumstance, in the state of* the 
 English trade in the Mediterranean, wliich they artfully attempted 
 to turn to their own advantage. The article in the treaty of peace 
 and commerce -f, which defines the passport to be carried by 
 English shi})s in those seas, uses the words " proper passes ;" by 
 which the Algerines were accustomed to imderstand a printed 
 paper^ issued by the Admiralty, with a check like a bank-note* 
 A number of these pass})orts fell into the hands of the French, on 
 the taking of Minorca in 1756, and were sold by them to the 
 Spaniards, and other nations enemies to the Barbary states. To 
 remedy the inconvenience arising from this accident, the governors 
 of Mahon, Gibraltar, and other British ports, furnished the shipping 
 with written certificates ; but the pirates could not read, nor dis- 
 tinguish these, as they wanted the check ; nor would the Dey 
 and his ministers give credit to the consul's explanation of the 
 cause which occasioned the use of them. The renegadoes inveighed 
 against the supposed duplicity and arrogance of the English, and 
 
 * The particulars respecting Mr Bruce's consulship are derived from his official corres- 
 pondence with Lord Halifax, from April 1763 till Mi^y 1765. Copies of most of the letters 
 transmitted to Government are preserved in his own hand-writing. The letters which he 
 received on business, from 1763 till 1765, have been also consulted. J'ide Appendix, 
 note E. No. V.-XV. 
 
 + The treaty of peace and commerce, between the British and Algcriiics, was concluded 
 ■by Admiral Herbert in 1682. It has been often renewed and amended ; but the articles are 
 neither well understood nor observed.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 39 
 
 importuned their master to order every ship to be seized which 
 curried a passavant *. 
 
 As Mr Bruce opposed this counsel with the utmost resohition, 
 the Dey disowned him as consul, and sent a messenger to England 
 to solicit his removal. Acts of violence and insult daily occurred. 
 Notwithstanding the opposition of the Aga's party, the confidence 
 of which Mr Bruce had fbrtimately secured, orders were issued -f- 
 soon after to seize and confiscate every ship bearing a written 
 passport. The consul succeeded, however, in warning the trade 
 in the Mediterranean of this danger. Only one ship of this des- 
 cription came into the harbour. It was immediately seized, the 
 captain and crew^ made slaves, and the vessel itself broken to 
 pieces \. 
 
 In the same strain of violence, the Dey's favourites detained 
 a messenger §, whom Mr Bruce had sent off with dispatches to 
 government, and proposed to force his secretai*\% by torture, to 
 discover their contents. The refusal of the captain of an English 
 frigate ||, to carry a letter from the Dey to Commodore Harrison 
 then stationed in the Mediterranean, threw the leading i)arty in 
 the divan into the greatest rage against INIr Bruce, to >vhom it 
 erroneously ascribed the conduct of that officer. The renegadoes 
 demanded his immediate dismission, and could scarcely be re- 
 strained fi-om treating him ignominiousl}^ It had been custom- 
 ary at Algiers to make the consuls of other European powers, on 
 occasions Allien they became obnoxious, draw the stone-cart, and 
 to subject their servants to the bastinado. Mr Bruce was saved 
 from this disgraceful sentence by the influence of the Aga's party ; 
 
 * Name given to a passport of this kind in the Mediterranean. 
 
 + Juiy 8th 1764. % July 17th. 
 
 § Mr Ball, surgeon to the consulship, detained July 22d. 
 
 II Captain Dent of the Deal Castle frigate, which had been dispatclied by Commodore 
 Harrison for tlie purpose of warning the shipping in the Mediterranean not to go to Algiers
 
 40 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 but received orders to leave the country in three days, under pain 
 of death *. 
 
 When he was on the point of embarking-, an important change 
 took place in the divan. All the great officers went in a body to 
 the Dev, and stated to him the ruinous consequences of a Avar with 
 England, which, they affirmed, could be prevented only by de- 
 taining the consul. The Dey, struck with a panic at this unex- 
 pected application, requested Mr Bruce to stay till the differences 
 sliould be adjusted, during which time he promised to behave to 
 him " as a father to a son." 
 
 Though Mr Bruce had written to Lord Halifax, then minister 
 for the southern department, a regular account of his situation, 
 both he and the Algerines were kept in suspense, during eight 
 months after this remonstrance, with regard to the designs of the 
 British government. The ministry seems to have paid little re- 
 gard to his dispatches, though they certainly merited particular 
 attention. A report prevailed at Algiers, that an English squadron, 
 destined for the coast of Barbary, was assembling in the Medi- 
 terranean, a report Avhich excited the expectation of the consul, 
 and alarmed the Dey and his favourites to such a degree as to 
 make him express an unusual desire of peace. Several of the re- 
 negadoes confessed to Mr Bruce the part which they had taken in 
 the former outrages. The ministry at home formed no resolutions 
 of importance : They only issued an order -f- for abolishing the irse 
 of passavants, and desired Mr Bruce to inform the Dey that regu- 
 lar jjassports would be speedily prepared, though they could not 
 
 * Mr Bruce received this order August 15th, and wrote to Lord Halifax on the same 
 day. The remonstrance was made on the 17th, being Friday, the Mahometan sabbath, on 
 which the divan is always assembled. He wrote an account of his being detained to the 
 minister on the 20th. As he had stated that he was on the point of leaving Algiers, a letter 
 from Lord H.alifax, October 19th, intimated his recall ; which was countermanded Noveni. 
 ber 3d. After this Mr Bruce had no further communications from government. 
 
 + Order for abolishing the use rffrpassavants, Dec. 19. 1764.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 41 
 
 be circulated for a consideral)le time. They acknowledged his 
 services, and laid an account of them before his Majesty, which 
 was honoured with his gracious aj)|irobation *. 
 
 As soon as the order was issued, the Dey's messenger -j-, already 
 mentioned, Avrote a letter to his master, informing him, that the 
 King of England had freely consented to the seizure of all British 
 ships bearing passavants ; that he was much displeased at the con- 
 duct of his consul ; and that he intended to dispatch an ambassador 
 to Algiers, with an agent more agreeable to the De} . On receiv- 
 ing this intelligence, the Algerine navy put to sea in quest of 
 prizes. An accident prevented the success of the expedition ; but 
 the impropriety of encouraging these pirates to scour the seas 
 about Gibraltar, where they could not fail to enslave a number of 
 unhappy persons in the service of the English garrisons, excited 
 Mr Bruce's surprise and resentment |. The report of his having 
 incurred the displeasure of the King, or rather that of the ministry, 
 he treated at first as a slander invented by his enemies ; but subse- 
 quent events induced him to believe that it was not totally destitute 
 of foundation. A party at Algiers, which had considerable influence 
 in England, had long been engaged in conveying to those in power 
 accounts injurious to his character and reputation. Besides the 
 natural opposition of such as wished to establish their friends in the 
 consulship, he had excited the malice of a number of persons, by 
 the rigid abhorrence which he had always shown of every thing- 
 mean or unjust, and by the haughty distance at which he had 
 
 * Letter from Lord Halifax, Sept. 18. 1764. 
 
 + This messenger was by birth a native of the north of Scotland. His surname Mas 
 Duncan. He had been obliged io emigrate on account of having endeavoured, vi et (trmif, 
 to oppose certain innovations in psalm. singing, introduced by the clergyuiaa of his parish. 
 For this unenlightened but zealous effort in defence of the popular mode of psalmody, he 
 was forced to go abroad, where he found liberty of conscience in the service of the Dey of 
 Algiers. 
 
 + Letters to Lord Halifax from Algiers, April 5th and 24lli 1765. 
 
 F
 
 42 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 kept those whom he knew to be undeserving of his confidence. 
 Instead of conniving at dishonesty, he expressed his open decided 
 contempt of it on every occasion. Tliis conduct inchned many 
 to palhate the outrages of the Dey, and to depreciate the indepen- 
 dent spirit Avith which the consul had opposed them *. 
 
 In the course of his official correspondence with the ministry, 
 Mr Bruce had, at times, ventured to remind Lord Halifax of the 
 promise which he had given, to allow him a few months absence 
 on a journey through the interior of the country, before he should 
 resign his appointment. The minister seemed willing to oblige 
 him in this particular, but never performed his promise -f- . His 
 letters were extremely few and short. In autumn, 1764, he in- 
 formed Mr Bruce that Mr Goldsworthy was appointed his succes- 
 sor ; but no further accounts arrived fi-om government till May 
 following, when he received intimation of the appointment of 
 Captain Cleveland, as his Majesty's ambassador to the Barbary 
 states, and of Mr Kirke, as consul at Algiers. No mention was 
 made of the permission which Mr Bruce had solicited with so 
 much anxiety ; some of the ministry were said to have even cen- 
 sured his request as improper ; accordingly he was reduced to the 
 necessity either of making his excursion as a private individual, 
 or of abandoning that which was the principal inducement to his 
 residence in Barbary. 
 
 The verbal submission of the Dey, together with his protesta- 
 tions of sincerity, and offers of compensation for the damages 
 sustained by the English, persuaded Captain Cleveland to ratify 
 the peace without any minute investigation or scruple. He treat- 
 ed Mr Bruce with coldness :}: ; made little use of his assistance in 
 
 * The minute detail of the particulars on which this statement is founded, might, if ne- 
 cessary, be given from the papers still preserved, that exhibit very clearly, every part of his 
 conduct at Algiers. 
 
 + Letters from MrAVood to Mr B. London, 2Cth October, 1764. 
 
 :j; Li'ttcrs between Mr Bruce and Anib. Cleveland, June 20, 24, 28, &c. 1765.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 43 
 
 settling public affairs ; and spent his time chiefly in the company 
 of those whom the consul had avoided. Mr Bruce resented his 
 behaviour, and thought that a spirit, becoming the dignity of the 
 British nation, would have operated redress of injuries in a differ- 
 ent manner *. 
 
 The Dey of Algiers, though guided by the counsels of renega- 
 does, had long admired the firmness and integrity with which 
 Mr Bruce had served his country. A kind of friendly intercourse 
 had subsisted betAveen them, from the time of the remonstrance 
 already mentioned. The Aga Mahomet was his particular friend, 
 visited him frequently, and invited him to his hunting parties. 
 The knoAAdedge which Mr Bruce possessed of the Arabic language 
 was of great service to him in this intercourse with the nobles, and 
 gave him an opportunity of hearing their private sentiments, and 
 of stating his own opinion on many subjects never confided to the 
 ear of an interpreter. At a private audience of the Dey, which 
 he obtained for the purpose of asking his permission to travel 
 through the inland provinces of Algiers, he had the satisfaction to 
 receive the most cordial promises of fi-iendship and protection in 
 the course of his journey, and letters of recommendation to the 
 governors of the places which he intended to visit. 
 
 Mr Bruce sailed for Tunis, on the 25th of August 1765, along 
 the Afi-ican coast, by Ras el Hamra, Tabarca -|-, and Bona. Hav- 
 ing passed Biserta, he went on shore to examine the ruins of Utica 
 and Carthage ; and on arriving at Tunis, he obtained permission 
 
 * Mr Bruce delivered a very accurate statement of the different infringements of the treaty, 
 which had taken place dnring his consulship, to the ambassador. June 24. 1765. 
 
 + Mr Bruce had proposed to Lord Halifax to obtain the island of Tabarca from (he Bey 
 of Tunis, as a station for the British trade in the Mediterranean. The Bey was w illing (o 
 grant it, and a description of the place was transmitted to the minister, about the time when 
 the disturbances prevailed at Algiers. Copies of that descrijition, and of the information 
 which Mr Bruce had collected very extensively respecting the island, are preserved among 
 bis papers. 
 
 f2
 
 44 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 from the Be}' to travel through his dominions in any direction he 
 might think proper. 
 
 The British consul in that city was Mr Gordon, who was a re- 
 lation of Mr Bruce, and eager to serve him. The French consul, 
 M. de Saisieu, a gentleman of the most accomplished and amiable 
 character, was equally desirous to promote his designs, and to 
 render his stay at Tunis agreeable and commodious. 
 
 The preparations of A^arious kinds which he had made for this 
 journey were numerous. He was perfectly acquainted with the 
 Moorish language and character. To assist him in drawing, he 
 had procured from Rome a young Bolognese architect and painter, 
 called Luigi Balugani, who had been patronised by the Marquis 
 di Ranuzzi, and who discovered excellent talents for his profession, 
 though his experience was yet very limited, and his knowledge 
 imperfect. This artist was chosen and engaged for Mr Bruce by 
 Mr Lumisden*, the ingenious author of " Roman Antiquities," and 
 was the only Italian who would consent to undertake a journey 
 into Africa. Under Mr Bruce's direction, he became an expert 
 and able draughtsman. The number of drawings which they 
 executed together is, indeed, surprising. They delineated the 
 ruins of all the ancient cities in the north of Africa, ot Balbec and 
 Palmyra, besides many articles in natiu'al history, in a manner 
 which the best judges have honoured with their approbation. 
 Part of their labours was facilitated by the use of a camera ob- 
 scura -f , AA hich Mr Bruce had procured from London, along Avith 
 astronomical instruments for the purpose of ascertaining the geo- 
 graphy of the country. 
 
 * Agreement in Italian between L. Balugani and A. Lumisden for Mr Bruce, Rome, 
 February 9. 1765. Letters of Mr Lumisden to Mr B. July 13. 1765. 
 
 + Letter from Mr William Hamilton, London, November 6. 1764, and April 5. 1765, 
 about the camera obscura^ and the plates engraved by Strange for Mr Bruce's work on 
 Paesto.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. A5 
 
 They set out from Tunis about the middle of SejKember 176.') *, 
 into the interior. Their route lay at first along the river Majerda, 
 to Tucca, Ketfj and Hydra, the district of the Welled SitU Boo- 
 ganim. In all these places, they found ruins of Grecian architec- 
 ture, which Mr Bruce delineated, and of which, as well as of the 
 other ancient cities which he afterwards visited in Barbary, a short 
 account may be found in the Introduction to his Travels. He 
 proceeded from Hydra to Tipasa, and thence entered Constantina, 
 the most easterly and beautiful province belonging to Algiers. 
 Near Constantina -|-, the principal town, in which the Dey has 
 a palace, Mr Bruce discovered the ruins of Cirta, the capital of 
 Syphax. Having rested some days at the palace, where the Dey 
 had given orders for his reception, he advanced to Siteef, Tag- 
 gouzainah, Medrashem, and Jibbel Aures, where he met with 
 a savage tribe, the colour of Avhose hair and whose features seem 
 to indicate their descent from the nations in the north of Europe. 
 From Jibbel Aures he returned towards Tunis by Tezzoute, Cas- 
 sareen, S[)aitla, Muchtar, and Tugga. In most of these places, 
 particularly at Spaitla, he found magnificent ruins, either of 
 temples, trium|)hal arches, or other public buildings, erected by 
 the Romans, in the best ages of the Empire. 
 
 His next journey from Tunis was by Zowan, Jelloula, and 
 Cassareen, to P'eriana, or Thala. From Thala he returned by 
 Cafsa, Tozer, Shibgah el Lowdeah, Gabs, El Hammah, and 
 El Gemme, and thence, along the sea coast, to Tunis, where he 
 arrived in good health, and made his acknowledgements to the 
 Bey for the fi'iendly protection with which he had honoured him 
 in the course of his journies. 
 
 * These journies^ as appears by letters to and from the British and Venetian consuls at 
 Tunis, &c. were performed between September 1765, and February 1766. 
 + Letter of Mr B. to Consul Gordon from Constantina, January 2. 1766.
 
 4(j '. ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 He next prepared to visit Tripoly, the road to which was dan- 
 gerous on various accounts. The Bey of" Tunis was at enmity 
 with the Basha of Tripoly, and would grant him no letters of re- 
 commendation to that prince : The intermediate country was in- 
 fested by tribes of independent Arabs, particularly by the War- 
 gamma and Node, who inhabit the wide sandy deserts between 
 the two states : The Basha of Tripoli was also at variance with 
 the Hon. Mr Fraser of Lovat, British consul in that city, to whom 
 Mr Bruce had written a letter, requesting him to procure an escort 
 from the government. This the Basha readily promised, but ne- 
 glected to send it. When Mr Bruce saw that no assistance could 
 be obtained from either state, he rashly ventured to cross the 
 desert, attended only by his own servants ; a measure of which 
 he had reason to repent. Having taken the road, which he had 
 formerly travelled, to Gabs, he proceeded to Gerba, the Meninx 
 Insula of antiquity, situated on the borders of a sandy desert, 
 famous for robberies, and destitute of all accommodation for travel- 
 lers. The Bey of Tunis, with his usual munificence, had pre- 
 pared for him a house at Gerba before his arrival, and sent every 
 sort of refreshment from his own palace. Provisions were fur- 
 nished to the whole company, at the Bey's expence, for the space 
 of a month ; the time which was spent in waiting for an escort 
 from Tripoly. As none arrived, they attempted to pass the desert 
 alone, being only ten in number, of whom seven were embar- 
 rassed by attending to the camels which carried their water and 
 food. On the third night after leaving Gerba, Mr Bruce and his 
 little company, which he had increased and encouraged by every 
 means in his power, were assailed by a number of Arab horsemen; 
 whom they repulsed with difficulty, and with the loss of four men. 
 They were received at Trijjoly with every sort of kindness by 
 Mr Fraser, who had despaired of" their safety. The misfortunes 
 which they had encountered were imputed to the Basha, Avho
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 47 
 
 had failed to ijrant them an escort, and who probably intended, 
 if" they had fallen, to lay the blame of their murder on the English 
 consul *. 
 
 As this Mas not the time for asking fiivours of the Basha, Mr 
 Bruce deferred his journey till Mr Harrison, who was appointed 
 by government to settle the differences \vith the Barbary states, 
 should solicit permission for him to travel through the dominions 
 of Tripoly. He therefore returned along the coast of the lesser 
 Syrtis to Tunis, where he resided till August 1766. The Basha 
 gave Mr Bruce permission to visit every part of his territories, 
 and added many promises of favour and protection, which were 
 never fulfilled. As soon as the latter knew that he might pass the 
 desert in safety, he proceeded, by the way of Sfax and Gerba -f-, 
 again to Tripoly, where he was kindly received by the British, 
 French, and Venetian consuls. 
 
 From Tunis and Tripoly he dispatched his books, drawings, 
 and supernumerary instruments, to Smyrna, in Asia Minor, re- 
 serving only such articles as should be necessary in his journey 
 through the Pentapolis and Cyrenaicum. By this measure he 
 fortvmately saved the greatest part of his labours in Africa. He 
 then crossed the gulph of Sidra, in ancient times called the greater 
 Syrtis, and landed at Bengazi, a city founded by one of the 
 Ptolmies |, 
 
 A brother of the Basha of Tripoly commanded in this barren 
 and distant province ; an office for which he was ill qualified on 
 account of his youth and inferior abilities. He had suffered the 
 
 * letter of Mr Bruce to Mr Wood, April 2. 1766. , 
 
 + Mr Bruce's letter to M. Durand at Tunis from Gerba, August 18. 1766. 
 
 ^ Letters, &c. to Mr Bruce at Sidon from Consul Gordon, Tunis, 23d September 1767. 
 
 Mr Bruce left with Mr Gordon many of his books and drawings, which were sent to Sidou 
 
 by way of Alexandria. The rest were sent from Tripoly by way of Smyrna, Nov. 1766. 
 
 He arrived at Tripoly in the beginning of September, where he remained till the 25th of 
 
 October.
 
 48 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 independent Arabs near the town to engage in mutual hostilities, 
 which occasioned a famine, the most dreadful ot" all calamities in 
 a place so destitute of resources as Bengazi. The inhabitants 
 had been threatened with a scarcity for more than a year before ; 
 but their miseries were completed by an accession of four thou- 
 sand Arabs, one of the contending parties, which was driven into 
 the town by the arms of the other. All the horrors of famine in- 
 stantly appeared. Ten or twelve persons were found dead in the 
 streets every morning ; and some were reported to have prolong- 
 ed a miserable existence, by means from which nature recoils. Mr 
 Bruce entreated the Bey to send him out of the town, to some 
 place farther to the south, among the Arabs, where the famine was 
 less felt. 
 
 The Bey consented, and allowed him to pass into the interior, 
 where he visited whatever places he thought worthy of notice, 
 approaching the coast, or leaving it, as convenience suggested. 
 He found nothing remarkable at Barca or Arsinoe. At Ras Sem 
 he had the satisfaction of disj)roving an improbable story common 
 in Africa, and circulated in England by a Tripoline ambassador. 
 It had been asserted that a city existed in that place, the inhabi- 
 tants of which had been all petrified by a special judgment of 
 heaven. They were described, to the great amazement of the 
 credulous, as still visible, fixed in the several attitudes, and at the 
 different employments, in which they were overtaken by the di- 
 vine vengeance. 
 
 Whether Mr Bruce visited the ruins of Curin, the ancient Cy- 
 rene, is uncertain. At Ptolometa, formerly Ptolemais, a city, of 
 which the walls and gates are still entire, he delineated the few 
 remaining columns of the portico of a temple of the Ionic order. 
 These are hewn in the first manner of executing that species of 
 architecture ; and, though a scanty relic, deserved preservation as 
 a historical monument of the art.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 49 
 
 His excursions to tlu> eastward were impeded by the cold nn- 
 friendly behaviour of'tlie Bey of'Bengazi, who was uuwilhng and 
 unable to orant him tlie necessary protection*. He purposed to 
 have reached Derna, but famine and the plague desolated that 
 place. The Welled Ali Arabs, who occuj)y the country between 
 Derna and Alexandria, were at war with one another, and phni- 
 dered every stranger whom they could find. He therefon; em- 
 braced tlte first opportunity of" leaving Afi'ica, by engaging the 
 master of a small Greek vessel to carry him and his servants over 
 to the island of" Crete. The vessel was in very bad order, and the 
 captain totally ignorant of naval afiairs. After they had sailed 
 a short way, the weather became stormy, which obliged them to 
 return towards Bengazi ; but before they could enter the harbour 
 they were shipwrecked near Ptolometa. Mr Bruce swam ashore 
 with great difficulty, and was cruelly treated by the Arabs while 
 he lay in a state of insensibility on the beach. Fortunately none 
 of his servants perished in the shipwreck ; but he lost his astrono- 
 mical instruments, a great numl)er of drawings, and other valuable 
 articles. The Shekh of Ptolemeta, the place where he was driven 
 ashore, was at peace with the Bey of Bengazi, and sent Mr Bruce 
 and his servants to that city-f-. 
 
 How long he remained there after his shipwreck is not exactly 
 known :|:. He su|)plied the want of provisions by fishing, an ex- 
 pedient to which the ignorant inhabitants Avere averse amidst the 
 hoiTors of famine. From several circumstances, it would seem 
 that he was detained above two months, and at last escaped in 
 
 * Letter of M. Saisieu of Tunis, to Mr Bruce at Bengazi, Dec. 29. 1766; and that of 
 M. de Lanccy of Tripoly, of the same date. 
 
 + Introduction, Vol. I. pp. 48, 49, of the Travels, 2d edit, 
 
 J Mr Brure, as appears from letters addressed to him, was at Bengazi from October 27. 
 till 29th December 1766. It is supposed that he reached Crete in January 1767. 
 
 G
 
 50 ■ ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 a small French vessel, the captain of which he had known while 
 at Algiers. In four or five da3^s easy sailing, the ship arrived at 
 Canea, a fortified place of some consequence in the island of Crete, 
 Avhere he was kindly received by M. Amoureux the French con- 
 sul, a gentleman of engaging manners and of a very benevolent 
 heart, who procured for him every accommodation which the 
 island could afford. 
 
 The fatiguing exertion of his shipwreck at Ptolemeta, the rude 
 treatment on the shore, and the miseries which Mr Bruce had suf- 
 fered at Bengazi, had greatly affected his health. He was seized 
 with an intermittent fever at Canea, and detained there for several 
 months. While in that place, he was informed that many remark- 
 able ruins had been seen on the adjoining continent, in Carmania, 
 a Turkish province, which comprehends a great j)art of what Avas 
 formerly called Asia Minor. With a design of visiting these, on 
 his recovery he wrote to Mr Murray, then British ambassador at 
 Constantinople, to obtain for him a firman, or imperial passport, 
 throuah the countries on the south-east of the Mediterranean*. 
 His health being still precarious, he had not left Crete when he 
 received a very obliging letter from M. Peysonnel -f-, French consul 
 at Smyrna, at the instance of M. Saisieu of Tunis. It enclosed 
 two letters of recommendation, one addressed to the Khan of the 
 Tartars, then in exile at Rhodes, and another to Hassan tchiaus 
 oglou, a person of great authority in Asia Minor, whose influence 
 would have procured access to all the Agas of Caramania. To 
 this favour, worthy of M. Peysonnel's amiable character and at- 
 tachment to literature, was added the ofler of his house when Mr 
 Bruce should arrive at Smyrna. He gave him also a letter of in- 
 troduction to his brother-in-law M. Clairembaut, French consul 
 
 . * Letters of Mr Murray, Constantinople, March 31, April 15, and April 28. 1767. 
 + M. Peysonnel's letter, Smyrna, May 28. 1767
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 51 
 
 at Sidon ; Avhich Avas atteiulecl with consequences very tbrtunate 
 for the traveller *. 
 
 Having left Canea about the end of Ai)ril 1767, he sailed to 
 Rhodes, Avhere he found his books and pajjers, which had been 
 fbrwanlcd from Tunis and Tri[)oly. From Rhodes he proceeded 
 to Castel Rosso, on the coast of Caramania, where his illness re- 
 turned, and obliged him to give up all hojjcs of travelling in Asia 
 Minor. Despairing of" being able to [prosecute this design, as soon 
 as his fever abated, he bore away for Sidon on the coast of Phoe- 
 nicia, and landed at Beirout, the ancient Berytus -f . At Sidon he 
 was kindlv received by M. Clairembaut, a gentleman whom he 
 found to be equal in himianity, and every social quality, to any 
 whom he had ever known. It w'as Mr Bruce's fortune to receive 
 many of the most important services for which one man can be 
 indebted to another, from the hand of strangers. The French 
 had at that time a flourishing establishment in the Levant, and 
 the taste, politeness, and virtues, of those Avho then composed it, 
 well deserve the greatest encomium. The most amiable trait of 
 their national character was displayed in the numerous atten- 
 tions which he received from all quarters during his residence at 
 Sidon. He spent in the families of the merchants there, and at 
 Aleppo, which he afterwards visited, some of the happiest mo- 
 ments of his life |. 
 
 It is unnecessary to remind the reader, that the country around 
 Sidon is classic ground. From this city, which was as respectable 
 
 * Mr Bruce corresponded extensively while he was in the Levant (17C7 and 1768), with 
 M. Amoureux, and Sign. Raiccwitch, French and Ragiisan consuls at Canea; Mr FJaldwiii, 
 English consul in Cyprus, Mr Vernon and Mr Abbot, English consuls at Trijjoly of Syria 
 and Sidon, M. Belville of Aleppo, and several others. 
 
 + Letters of Mr Bruce to M. Belville, dated Beirout, June 30. 1767. 
 J Introduction to the Travels, 2d edit. pp. 54. 58. 
 
 G 2
 
 52 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 for its literature in the latter ages, as it was celebrated for its 
 commerce in the earliest periods of antiquity, the Greeks, and 
 from them Europe in general, received arts and letters. At pre- 
 sent, no monuments remain to shew that it ever was considerable. 
 Its principal manufacture is silk, Avhich the inhabitants raise in 
 the gardens around the town. By imprudently sleeping all night 
 in the tents erected in them, for the convenience of the manufac- 
 turers, Mr Bruce relapsed into the ague and fever which had seiz- 
 ed him in Africa. He was confined several weeks ; but, as soon as 
 his strength returned, he amused himself with short excursions to 
 Mount Libanus, and other places in the vicinity of Sidon, well 
 known in ancient history, but not remarkable at present. On the 
 29th of July 1767, he was at Paneas, one of the sources of the 
 river Jordan, where he found the papyrus growing in the marsh 
 in that place. On the 31st, he made a drawing and description 
 of the Musa or Banana tree, which he had also met with in the 
 course of his travels in Phoenicia. 
 
 In the beginning of August he arranged the plan of a jour- 
 ney to Balbec and Palmyra. The English consul at Tripoly 
 procured * him a letter of recommendation from the Aga of 
 that place to Mahomet Kerfan, a Shekh at Hassia, a town be- 
 tween Aleppo and Palmyra. The Arab chief informed Mr Bruce 
 by a messenger, that the road which he intended to travel to 
 Palmyra from Alej^po was expensive and dangerous ; because the 
 Mutuali and Annecy, two tribes which possess the surrounding- 
 country, were on bad terms with one another, and could not ensure 
 protection to strangers. This Shekh was official protector of the 
 caravans passing by Palmyra, and supported his influence with 
 the different tribes by intermarriages and friendship. His advice 
 was therefore to be relied upon, especially as he promised to send 
 
 * Common-place Books, No. 2.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. ' 53 
 
 a guide to Hamiith, the northern boundary of" the Holy Land, 
 who, if the Arabs were at peace, would conduct INlr Bruce to the 
 ruins of Tadmor *. 
 
 On the I6th of September, Mr Bruce set out from Sidon on his 
 way to Balbec. In tlie morning of the 18th, he unexpectedly fell 
 in with a party of Druses, pagan inhabitants of mount Libanos, 
 who were waiting for the arrival of their prince, the Emir Yousef! 
 That chief had just finished the conquest of Balbec, and deposed 
 the reis^ninc: governor fi)r rebellion. Mr Bruce was relieved from 
 the company of these mountaineers,, about an hour after, by the 
 appearance of Yousef and his army, with their green ensign car- 
 ried before them. Yousef) to Avhom he had been recommended, 
 gave him letters and a passport for Balbec ; at which he arrived 
 on the 19th in perfect security. 
 
 He immediately began to measure and delineate the principal 
 ruins ; which are well known to be highly magnificent. Balbec 
 was probably founded long before the dawn of history, as the 
 worship of the sun, under the name of Baal, " the king of heaven," 
 is so ancient in that country, that the earliest Asiatic writings ex- 
 tant allude to the practice as common and established. When 
 Asia became subject to the Romans, the piety and munificence of 
 the Caesars rebuilt many of its decayed temples, with a splendour 
 which far surpassed the ability of its native kings. The temple of 
 the sun, in this city, was re})aired by order of Aurelian, and de- 
 corated with the fine proportions of the Corinthian order. The 
 history of Balbec, iiowever, notwithstanding the beauty of the 
 place, is exceedingly obscure. No Greek or Roman author men- 
 tions the particular cause of its having obtained so large a share 
 of imperial favour. Like Palmyra, it Avas probably one of the 
 
 * Palmyra is universally called Tadmor, in the East.
 
 54 . ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 stations of the Indian trade, and owed its consequence and sup- 
 port to that circumstance. The ruins of the temj)les have sutier- 
 ed greatly from time and other injuries. Mr Bruce dehneated 
 every thing that deserved attention in them, being fully at leisure, 
 and unmolested. 
 
 Having finished his oj)erations at Balbec, he returned to Tri- 
 poly, vi'hence, in a few weeks, he set out for Palmyra. He j)ro- 
 ceeded by Hassia and Cariateen, under the protection of the 
 Shekh of Hassia, which is situated on the western border of the 
 desert. Having travelled about sixty miles through the sandy 
 wilderness, without intermission, day or night, he and his com- 
 pany, on the morning of the 19th of October, reached the top of 
 the adjoining eminence, from which travellers obtain the first 
 view of Palmyra. From this hill they descried, with all the 
 astonishment naturally excited by a sight so remarkable, the re- 
 mains of the city of Zenobia, perhaps the most magnificent in the 
 world. Though time and violence have greatly impaired its ori- 
 ginal beauties. Palmyra still appears to be one of the most splendid 
 A^'orks of human industry and genius, that ever have been aban- 
 doned to solitude, desolation, and ruin. 
 
 As it was impossible that two persons could delineate the ruins, 
 each in a separate state, in the time allotted for their stay, Mr 
 Bruce divitled the whole into six angular views, bringing into the 
 fore-ground of each a principal edifice, or groupe of columns. The 
 state of the buildings Avas favourable for this method ; the soil on 
 which the town is built being hard, and the columns uncovered 
 to the base. He made, in all, thirteen large drawings, which, 
 along with those of Balbec, he presented, on his return, to the 
 king. As Mr Wood had before obliged the public with measures 
 of the principal ruins, he omitted that labour, having resolved to 
 publish nothing concerning a place which his friend had described.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 55 
 
 He returned to Tripoly in the end of October, and, after 
 a short stay with Mr Al>l)<)t, the EngHsh consul, travelled along 
 the coast northward to Latakia, the ancient Laodicea ad mare, 
 where he spent some days with Mr Vernon, consul in that town. 
 From Latakia he came to Antioch, and thence to Aleppo, where 
 his fever and ague retvn-ned with a violence which threatened his 
 life. His usual good fortune did not desert him in this perilous 
 state of health. He had been recommended, at his arri\al in 
 Syria, by Belli and Fonnereau, bankers in Leghorn, to M. Bel- 
 ville, a French merchant in Aleppo. Never was any reconnnen- 
 dation more successful, nor a heart more susceptible of fi'iendship 
 than that of M. Belville. The sentiments and pursuits of Mr 
 Bruce were so congenial to the mind of this gentlemen, that they 
 soon became attached to one another, and maintained a regular 
 correspondence, as far as their respective situations would admit, 
 till the foi-mer was settled in Scotland *. The state of health in 
 which Mr Bruce was on his arrival at Alejjpo, required every 
 comfort that could be procured, and Mr Belville was not an indo- 
 lent host. He engaged the assistance of Dr Patrick Russel, pliv- 
 sician to the English factory, a gentleman, well known in the 
 literary world for his ingenious treatise on the plague. Bv the 
 attentions of the one friend, and the medical skill of the other, 
 Mr Bruce recovered slowly, and though, on account of his illness, 
 he had made no visits, he Avas, by the kindness of those about 
 him, already become a public care. The French, in particular, 
 who almost adored Mr Belville, heaped civilities on a man \\ hoin 
 he had spoken of in the most flattering terms. As soon as he 
 
 * The first letter which Mr Bruce received from Mr Belville, is dated Aiep. 28. Jiiin, 
 1767. Those which afterwards passed hetweeu Ihem arc both long and niiiiu'roiis ; they 
 relate, however, chiefly to private a liairs, and (he state of Ihe French families in llic Levant. 
 Mr Belville collected a number of coins and other curiosities for Mr Bruce, being exceed- 
 ingly well skilled in these matters.
 
 56 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND • 
 
 could appear in public, he gratified their expectations so fully, 
 that the reception he every where met with, obliged him to con- 
 fess, that he never passed more agreeable hours in his life than in 
 their society. 
 
 At this time he seized the opportunity of gaining another at- 
 tainment, which he afterwards found to be of much utility. He 
 had studied under Dr Ball, physician to the consulship at Algiers, 
 some of" the })ractical parts of medicine, with a view to use them 
 on occasions when other assistance could not be procured. This 
 kind of knowledge, however imperfect, is of great service to a tra- 
 veller in barbarous countries, where he may often, by means of 
 it, preserve his own life, and gain admission into places otherwise 
 inaccessible. Mr Bruce intended to visit a country where the 
 character of phj^sician was the best introduction both to the court 
 and nation. Dr Russel, therefore, at his request, furnished him 
 with books and instruction. No man was better skilled in the 
 diseases of the east ; he described to his friend such of them as 
 occur most frequently, with the modes of treating them ; and 
 pointed out a number of suitable medicines, which Mr Bruce car- 
 ried with him into Abyssinia. 
 
 Two different objects occupied at this time Mr Bruce's atten- 
 tion. One of them was the transit of Venus over the sun, which 
 was to happen in June 1769. He wished to observe that pheno- 
 menon, which was visible only in the northern j)art of the globe ; 
 but this could not be done without undertaking a long and dan- 
 gerous journey through Armenia, and the regions to the north of 
 it, inliabited by the wandering Tartars. The vast distance be- 
 tween Asia Minor and a place suitable for observing the transit, 
 seems to have made less impression on his mind than it reasonably 
 ought to have done. He had procured routes of the way to the 
 shores of the Caspian, and |)robably would have attempted to 
 reach them, if other difficulties had not jjrevented him. But he
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 51 
 
 had lost all his astronomical instruments at Bengazi, and observa- 
 tions of snch importance required the most imj)n)ved which had 
 yet been constructed. He had written to his Iriends in France 
 and England, requesting them to purchase for him such instru- 
 ments as he described. Their answers discouraged him greatly. 
 They informed him, that no instruments fit for his purpose could 
 be procured in time, as all the best artists were already engaged 
 by the different astronomers who intended to observe the transit. 
 This disappointment was aggravated by accoimts, which he re- 
 ceived from England, of absurd and disrespectfid stories relating 
 to himself and his travels, which had been circulated there by 
 some persons envious of his reputation. 
 
 The other project was a journey into Abyssinia, in which most of 
 the learned had placed the sources of the Nile. The discovery of 
 these had been long held out as an achievement worthy of the am- 
 bition of kings, and had taken deeper possession of Mr Bruce's 
 mind than any other project. But as this could not be accom- 
 plished in a scientific manner, without the aid of astronomical in- 
 struments, he was ol)liged to await the issue of" the aj)plication 
 that he had made to his friends, and which he had too much 
 reason to apprehend would be unfavourable *. 
 
 In the beginning of March 1768 he left Aleppo. In his way 
 to Tripolj^ he came to the Asi, or Orontes, the ford of which could 
 not be distinguished, as the river Avas swollen wnth the rains from 
 the mountains. The natives treacherously pointed out a place 
 where there had formerly been a bridge, at A\'hich, luiA ing at- 
 tempted to pass, he and his horse fell suddenly into a deep and 
 rapid current, out of which he escaped with the greatest diiliculty. 
 
 * Letter of Dr V. Iliissel to Dr A. RusscI, in London, dated Aleppo, February II, 
 1768. Mr Briue toMrUiissel, from Sidon, March 29, 1768, and (he answer by Mr 
 Hussel, June 23. Letters from M. Guys of Marseilles, in answer to (hose of Mr Bruce, 
 dated Marseilles, March 12, 29, and September 27, 1768. 
 
 H
 
 58 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 He thence travelled slowly along the Phoenician shore, and 
 halted several days at Tripoly, Beirout, Tortosa, and other places 
 on the way, where he had friends, or wished to gratify curiosity. 
 
 Soon after arriving at the hospitable mansion of M. Clerembaut, 
 he received letters fi'om his friends in Europe, informing him, 
 that they had procured, and would ship for Alexandria, a quan- 
 tity of astronomical instruments. As these were to be dispatched 
 for Egypt, and well-founded reasons inclined him to doubt of the 
 success of a journey into the north of Asia, he resolved to visit the 
 former country, which Norden and Pococke had })raised for the 
 magnificence of its ancient architecture. He expected to find, in 
 the temples of Dendera and Thebes, some original proportions 
 and forms Avhich had suggested the Greek orders. The strength 
 and simple grandeur of the Egyptian architecture were already 
 known in Europe, but Mr Bruce hoped to direct the attention of 
 the learned to some of its other qualities, not less curious and re- 
 markable. If in this he was not successful to the extent of his 
 wishes, the disappointment that he felt was relieved by the hopes 
 of more important discoveries in Abyssinia, into which he now 
 had resolved to penetrate, at the expence of every other enjoy- 
 ment, and at the hazard of his life. 
 
 Having sailed from Sidon, June 15, 1768, he arrived soon 
 after at Alexandria. As he had seldom quitted the Arab dress 
 since his shipwreck at Bengazi, he retained it on landing in Egypt, 
 in order to mislead the inquisitive spirit of the populace, who 
 mistook him under this disguise for a Mugrebin, or Barbary 
 Arab. 
 
 Egypt, at that time under the Mameluke government, was 
 filled with oppression and injustice. There was no security for 
 life or |)roperty. Though the supreme power was then in the 
 hands of the celebrated Ali Bey, who favoured the Christians, he 
 entrusted the management of the revenue to the Copts and Jews,
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESU. 59 
 
 whose aA'ersion to the Franks counteracted the influence of his 
 iniusual partiahty. The Bey retained on tlie throne the preju- 
 (hces of his original condition. He was, hke most Mahometans, 
 an impheit behcver in astrologv, and therefore had chosen for his 
 minister a Copt, called iNIaalem Risk, a j)retender to that ridicu- 
 lous science. When Mr Bruee's astronon.iical instruments were 
 landed at Alexandria, Risk conceived a high oj)inion of their 
 owner's skill in astrology, and f)rdcred them to be forwarded 
 \vithout paying duty, or being examined at the custom-house. 
 
 Mr Bruce and his servants proceeded to Rosetto by land, tra- 
 velling in the dress of Barbary Arabs, and thence embarked on 
 the Nile for Cairo, where they arrived in the begirming of July. 
 They were received with great kindness and hospitality by the 
 mercantile house of Julian and Bertran, and by other French 
 merchants, to whom Mr Bruce was recommended by his friends 
 in the Levant. When he privately communicated to them his 
 intention of penetrating into Abyssinia, they were struck with as- 
 tonishment at the rashness of such a design, but offered to assist 
 him in it to the utmost of their power. In order that the govern- 
 ment might not be [)rejudiced against him by insinuations, he 
 gave out that he Avas going to India, and seldom appeared in 
 public, except in the disguise of a Dervish * who was skilled in 
 magic, and cared for nothing but study. 
 
 Soon after his arrival, he was visited by Risk, who questioned 
 him respecting his knowledge of the stars, and introduced him to 
 his master as a physician and astrologer. After a few audiences, 
 he completely gained the confidence and friendshij) of the Bey by 
 his superior skill in medicine and ])rophecy -f. 
 
 * WanAcTing Mahoniotan devotee. 
 
 + An account of what past at these a\idicnces is giTcn in the TraTcls, Vol. I. p. IIU- 
 1 1 5. edit. sec. ; and is very amusing. 
 
 h2
 
 tJO ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 In the course of his attendance on the Bey, lie met with 
 a Coptic priest called Father Christo[)her, who had been his chap- 
 lain and intimate acquaintance at Algiers, and Avho was now pro- 
 moted to the dignity of Archimandrite under Mark, patriarch of 
 Alexandria. This priest informed him, that there was a number 
 of Greeks in Abyssinia, many of whom enjoyed the first offices 
 in the state ; and that they all had the greatest veneration for the 
 patriarch, who was the head of" the Abyssinian church, and hon- 
 oured by the Avhole nation *. He introduced his fi-iend to the 
 patriarch, and undertook to procure letters of recommendation to 
 the principal Greeks at Gondar, accompanied with a general bull 
 or pastoral admonition, in which they should be enjoined to re- 
 nounce their pride and vanity, and to support, with all their in- 
 fluence, the stranger whom the patriarch sent among them. The 
 priest made no delay in accomplishing his promises, and Maalem 
 Risk furnished peremptory letters of recommendation, in the 
 name of his master, to the cashefs of the principal places on the 
 Nile, to Hamam, Shekh -f of Upper Egypt, and to the governors 
 of Deir and I brim, garrison towns far up the river, on the way to 
 Dongola. The Bey likewise wrote in favour of " Yagoube his 
 physician," to the Sheriffe or Prince of Mecca, the Governor of 
 Masuah, and to the King of Sennaar. 
 
 Mr Bruce sailed from Cairo, December l!2, 1768, on a voyage 
 up the Nile. Soon after his departure he became acquainted with 
 a Shekh of the Howadat Arabs, by whose friendshij) he was en- 
 abled to visit the country about Metrahenny, and to determine, 
 after Pococke, the site of Memphis, the ancient capital of Egypt. 
 He thence successively reached Gawa, Achmini, and Dendera, 
 
 * The Al)yssinian church acknowledges as its superior the Patriarch of Alexandria, who 
 ordains its Abuna or Primate. The Abiina is always an Egyptian, no native in Habbesh 
 being ever raised to the primacy. 
 
 + Shekh signifies chief of a tribe. The Cashef is the governor of a town or district.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. ()1 
 
 the last of which phiccs is well known to possess most mairnifi- 
 ccnt remains of Egyptian architecture. At Fnrshout lie was yra- 
 cionsly received hy Shekh Ilaniam, who held the goverimient ol 
 the greater part of Upi)er Egypt, and by his nephew Ishmael at 
 Badjoura, Avith whom he residetl till the 7th of January 1709. 
 
 Having resumed his voyage, he arrived at the villages Elgournu 
 and Medinet-Abou, situated on the ground formerly occupied by 
 Thebes, the oldest metropolis of Egypt. He there visited the 
 caves in the adjacent moimtain, which were called the tombs of 
 the kings, but seem to have been the common burial-place of the 
 city *. The banditti, who live in these sepulchres, obliged him 
 to cross the Nile at midnight to Luxor, where he was well receiv- 
 ed by the governor. 
 
 Having passed Esne and Edfu, he came to a place called 
 Shekh Ammer, the residence of Nimmer, chief of the Ababde 
 Arabs, Avho possess the desert on the southern frontier of Egy})t. 
 Mr Bruce having asked the protection of Nimmer, who was an 
 old man, in ill health, and much disposed to be grateful for some 
 medicines which the former had sent him from P'urshout, the 
 Shekh rose from his couch, and, lifting his emaciated luind, pro- 
 nounced a curse on any of the tribe Avho should injure him. He 
 then summoned his people to the tent, and concluded the cove- 
 nant of friendship between them and his physician. 
 
 After having secured the protection of the Ababde Arabs, Mr 
 Bruce visited Syene and the cataract. He then returned down 
 the river Negade and Badjoura, where he waited the dej)arture of 
 a caravan, partly belonging to Shekh Hamam, and partly to the 
 Ababde, Avhich was soon to set out for Cosseir, on the Red Sea. 
 Along with it, he left Kenne, Feb. 16. 1769, and proceeded across 
 
 * Called Bibaii el Moluk. The auticnt Egyptians placed their dead, when embalmed, in 
 caves ; which is alluded to in a very sublime manner by the Prophet Ezekiel, chap, xxxii. 
 V. 18-32. These caves were called in Coptic, Kalu-nmau, " the laud of tJie dead."
 
 62 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 the barren desert, which lies between the Nile and the Arabian 
 Gnlf. This wilderness is part of the chain of mountains which 
 runs the whole length of the Red Sea, and which, except that 
 which divides Barbary from the regions on the Niger, is perhaps 
 the most arid in the Avorld. Mr Bruce, after suffering much in- 
 convenience from the people of the caravan, arrived at Cosseir on 
 the 2:2d of February, and remained there till the 5th of April, 
 when he sailed for Arabia. During his residence at Cosseir, 
 he made an excursion up the coast of the Red Sea, as lar as 
 N. L. 23*^ 58', and examined Jibbel Zumriad, the emerald mine, 
 described by Pliny and other ancient writers. 
 
 Being desirous to visit as many parts of the Red Sea as possible, 
 insteatl of sailing over to Jidda, he directed his course for Tor, 
 a village at the bottom of the gulf, at no great distance fi-om 
 Mount Sinai, In this voyage, as indeed in all otliers which he 
 performed in the east, he paid great attention to the hydrography 
 of his courses, making plans of the different harbom's, and observa- 
 tions for the use of future navigators. He likewise collected 
 a number of marine productions, of various kinds, in which the 
 Red Sea is exceedingly fertile. 
 
 From Tor he sailed along the Arabian shore, by Imbo and 
 Rabac, to Jidda, where he landed on the 3d of May. During 
 this voyage he had slept little, being afflicted with slight returns 
 of the ague which he had caught at Bengazi, and from Avhich he 
 suffered exceedingly in Syria. He had long worn the Arab dress, 
 and had sometimes passed for a Barbary i\^rab at Cairo, Shekh 
 Annner, and other places in the desert. He now so much re- 
 sembled a Turkish galiongy, or sailor, that the captain of the port 
 of Jidda was astonished to hear some of his servants say that he 
 was an Englishman. 
 
 As soon as Mr Bruce came on shore, his baggage was carried 
 to the custom-house, while he went in his neglected dress to the
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 63 
 
 English factory established in that town. Jidda is the port in 
 Arabia from whieh the English East India Company usually 
 disperses its merchandise over the adjoining countries. There 
 was then a number of East India ships in the harbour, notwith- 
 standing the mdiealthiness of the station, and the enormous ex- 
 tortions of the Sherifte * of Mecca, snfhcient to ruin any species 
 of commerce. Mr Bruce, whose appearance made no inqn-ession 
 in his favour, was driven from tlie gate of the factory by one of 
 his countrymen and relations, who mistook him for a vagrant ; 
 but he was received with great kindness and compassion by Cap- 
 tain Thornhill, of the Bengal Merchant. In the mean time, 
 Yousef Cabil, governor of" Jidda, having taken the hbert}^- of ex- 
 amining his baggage, was surprised to find in it a number of 
 valuable presents, and letters written by persons of the highest 
 dignity, particularly a firman from the Sublime Porte, a letter to 
 tlie Khan of Tartary, and several others from Ali Bey, addi-essed 
 to the Sheriffe of Mecca, to his minister Metical Aga, and to 
 Yousef Cabil himself! The style of these letters alarmed the go- 
 vernor. He came immediately to the fiictory to inquire about 
 the English nobleman, recommended by the Grand Signior and 
 Ali Bey, and was astonished to find him sitting under a shed in 
 the habit of a Turkish sailor. A good understanding was instant- 
 ly established with Yousef; the English gentlemen used their 
 whole influence to promote Mr Bruce's designs, and every head 
 was employed in procuring letters of the most effective kind from 
 the Sheriffe of Mecca to the Governor of Masuah, the King of 
 Abyssinia, and his general and prime minister, Michael Suhul. 
 
 The country which Mr Bruce now prepared himself to visit, 
 though nearly bordering on the coast ©f" the Red Sea, has no re- 
 
 * The sovereign of the northern part of Arabia, of ^\hich Mecca is (he capital, is called 
 Shcr/lfc or Noble, as being of the family of Mahomet. The title of the sovereign of the 
 southern Arabia or Vemenj is ImaiHj or High Priest of the Faith.
 
 (34 - ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 gular communication with the rest of the Avorld. Though the 
 oldest, and indeed the only Cliiistian kingdom in Africa, its in- 
 habitants are sunk in the deepest ignorance and superstition. Ow- 
 ing to a violent but unsuccessful attempt of" the Portuguese Jesuits, 
 in the seventeenth century, to change the form of religion from 
 that of the Greek church of Alexandria to the Roman Catholic, 
 the very name of Frank or European, is generally regarded in 
 Abyssinia, as synonimous with pagan and infidel. Besides this 
 prejudice, which had, hitherto, occasioned in Habbesh the death 
 or banishment of every European, a civil war of the most violent 
 kind, rendered, at this period, that country still less easy of access 
 to foreigners. Three powerful jrarties the Kuaranya^ the Galla^ 
 and the Tigrc, divided the kingdom into as many factions, of 
 which it is here necessary, for the perspicuity of the ensuing nar- 
 rative, to give a short account. The Kuaranya, so called from 
 Kuara, a small province in the west of Abyssinia, Avere the kindred 
 of Welleta Georgis, the queen *, who, on the death of King Ba- 
 cuffa, her husband, in 1729, being chosen guardian to her son 
 Yasous II. confirmed her authority, by raising her own relations 
 to all places of trust and importance. On the death of her son, 
 in 1754, she was nominated guardian to her grandson Joas ; but 
 this prince being descended by his mother from the Galla, a bar- 
 barous nation which in former times had over-run the kingdom, 
 regardless of the opinion of his Abyssinian subjects, put his rela- 
 tions in i)ossession of his army and provinces. The queen's kind- 
 red opposed this dangerous measure unsuccessfully. The Galla, 
 in 1767, murdered Eshte, the princi[)al leader of her party, which 
 was followed by a junction of the Galla with Michael, governor 
 of Tigre, the province of Habbesh, nearest to Arabia, a powerful, 
 
 * The kings of Abyssinia many many wives, whose children are all equally legitimate ; 
 l)iit (liey have only one queen, who is crowned, and called Ifcghe. and who possesses great 
 authority in the kingdom.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 65 
 
 ambitious, and savage warrior, who detested both parties, and 
 secretly aspired at the direction of the whole kingdom. Tiie 
 king and the Galla imprudently conferred on this general the 
 high offices of" Has * and Beludel, which constituted him, by the 
 laws of that country, guardian of the whole kingdom, under the 
 king, and commander in chief of the national forces. This pro- 
 motion occasioned the rebellion of the queen's son-in-law, TNTariam 
 Barea, governor of Begemder, a rich province near the capital, 
 •\\'ho was Michael's inveterate enemy, and mIio had been suj)cr- 
 seded in his government, by the king and the Galla. No sooner 
 was the destruction of that nobleman accomplished, than Michael 
 turned his arms against the Galla themselves, drove them from 
 the capital, and having assassinated the king, placed on the throne 
 a man entirely superannuated, grand-uncle of the prince he had 
 murdered. This person, being found incapable of discharging the 
 ordinary duties of government, was secretly destroj^ed by Michael's 
 order, and his son Teclahaimanoul, a youth of fifteen years of age, 
 raised to the sovereignty, under the general's direction and influ- 
 ence. To confirm these violent proceeding's, the governor of 
 Tigre attempted to secure an alliance with the old queen, by 
 marrying her daughter, the Princess Esther, Avitlow of INIariam 
 Barea, and by concluding a league with Porsussen and Gusho, go- 
 vernors of the t\\'o great pro\ inces of" Begemder and Amhara \, 
 and both leaders of the queen's party. This alliance was granted 
 by the queen and her relations, merely with the view of" joining, 
 at a more convenient time, with the Galla, in order to relieve 
 themselves from their common enemy. Till this should be ))rac- 
 
 * The -nord i?a.?, signifies " the head" ; it is, figuratively, like Basha in Turkish, used 
 to designate a General. In Ilabbesh, the term always means " Commander in Chief." 
 I have used it, occasionally, in this narrative, for the sake of variety. For (he meaning of 
 the other term, "hie Appendix. 
 
 + For an account of these provinces, vkle Appendix, No. XLiy 
 
 I
 
 66 • ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 ticable, the Kuaranya acknowledged the king elected by Michael, 
 and united their forces with his army in a general expedition 
 (Dec. 1768) against the Galla general FasiL This person, here- 
 ditary chief" of" all the Galla nation in Abyssinia, and absolute 
 master of the four southern provinces of Gojam^ Damot, Mailsha, 
 and Jgow-midre, had declared his intention to revenge the mur- 
 der of the late king, and to drive Michael home to his own district 
 of" Tigre. At the moment when Mr Bruce approached the Abys- 
 sinian territories, Michael was wasting Fasil's provinces with fire 
 and sword. All subordination was, for a time, at an end through- 
 out the kingdom. The province of" Tigre, belonging to Michael 
 himself, was as disorderly as Agow-midre, the seat of war, in which 
 Mr Bruce intended to visit the fountains of the Nile. But the 
 command of the province nearest to Arabia, and of" the metropo- 
 lis, united in the hands of the same person, was a favourable cir- 
 cumstance ; and he now endeavoured, by every means, to secure 
 Michael's favour and protection. 
 
 Metical Aga, the Sherifie's minister, was originally an Abyssi- 
 nian slave. He was well acquainted with Michael, on account 
 of the small distance between Jidda and Tigre, and still more on 
 account of the great connection by trade which subsisted between 
 the two kinsfdoms. The island of Masuah, and the district of 
 Arkeeko, which form the chief entrance by sea into Abyssinia, 
 had been seized by the Turks in the sixteenth centurj^, and was 
 usually governed by an Aga and garrison of" janizaries ; but the 
 Naybe *, or Turkish deputy, had at length declared himself inde- 
 pendent, and could be forced only by an alliance between the 
 Turks and Abyssinians, to acknowledge the authority of the foi'- 
 mer. The Naybe, who then ruled at Masuah, was a person of 
 a mean, cruel, and avaricious character, overawed only by the 
 
 * Na'tb, in Arabic, signifies deinily. It is tlie common litlc of governors of provinces, 
 under Malioraefan princes. The plural is navab, which our countrymen in India have cor- 
 rupted info nabob.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ, 67 
 
 governor of" Tigre. As it was well known that no stranger conld 
 escape out of his hands but with the greatest difficulty, INIetical 
 Aga, at the instance of the English, wrote in the most urgent 
 terms to Has Michael, that he was about to send him a Christian 
 physician, who was accustomed to wander over the world in 
 search of herbs and trees beneficial to the health of man ; a sub- 
 ject of a great king, sovereign of a powerful people, called the 
 English, settled in India, and much esteemed at Jidda. lie added, 
 that he himself, and all the English in Arabia, were interested in 
 the safety of this man, and entreated Michael to save him from the 
 violence of the Naybe of Masuah, and to protect him till he should 
 return to Cairo, by way of Jidda, or of Sennaar. The influence 
 which Ali Bey, and the English, had over Metical Aga, Mr Bruce 
 confirmed bv presents ; but this precaution did not satisf}' Captain 
 Price, of the Lion of Bombay East-India-man, who had taken 
 a particular interest in his welfare, and Avhose friendship was of 
 greater service to him than that of any other person at Jidda. 
 He solicited Metical Aga to send a confidential servant with letters 
 into Abyssinia, a measure to which Mr Bruce owed the preserva- 
 tion of his life. 
 
 As the person whom the Aga designed to send along with Mr 
 Bruce required some time to prepare himself for the journey, the 
 latter seized the opportunity of making an excursion to the south- 
 ern parts of the Red Sea. He sailed from Jidda July 8, 1769, to 
 the regret of his countrymen, who dreaded a fatal termination of 
 his voyage. The English ships saluted, as a mark of honour due 
 to such useful but hazardous enterprises, his vessel, which left the 
 harbour at the same time with one wdiich carried over to the 
 island of Dahalac, near Masuah, a new governor, appointed by 
 the Basha of Jidda *. That person arrived long before Mr Bruce, 
 
 * The Basha of Jidda is appointed by the court of Constantinople, and has authority 
 over Dahalac, Masuah, &c. for the situation of which places see the General Map. 
 
 I 2
 
 68 • ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 and informed the Naybe, that a great prince, son or brother of 
 a king, to whom all the English at Jidda had paid the highest 
 hononrs, wonld soon pass through Masuah on his way to Hab- 
 besh. The Naybe therefore called a council, to deliberate whe- 
 ther he and his people should, according to their usual custom, 
 murder this illustrious stranger on landing, or preserve his life, till 
 they should know from his letters by whom he was recommend- 
 ed and protected. 
 
 After leaving Jidda, Mr Bruce sailed up the Arabian coast by 
 Confbda, Cape Heli, and Loheia, till he reached the straits of 
 the Indian ocean. He returned partly along the African side of 
 the gulf, and arrived at Loheia on the 6th of August, where he 
 was obliged to wait till the beginning of September for his guide, 
 Mahomet Gibberti. Mahomet at last joined him, with a firman 
 from the Sheriffe to the Naybe of Masuah, and letters to Ras 
 Michael. He also brought a letter for Ahmed, the Naybe's 
 nephew, and one for Mr Bruce from Sidi Ali, keeper of the sacred 
 Avell of Mecca, whom Mr Bruce had known in Syria. Ali ad- 
 vised the traveller to distrust the Naybe, and to secure the friend- 
 ship of Ahmed, who had much influence, and was capable of ge- 
 nerous actions. This information was valuable, as Ahmed had 
 already defeated the counsels of his uncle, unfavourable to Mr 
 Bruce. 
 
 When the council vras called at Masuah, in consequence of the 
 governor of Dahalac's intelligence, Ahmed had firmly opposed 
 the Naybe's measure of killing Mr Bruce at landing, as cruel and 
 impolitic. It was improbable, he affirmed, that a person of such 
 consequence would be unprovided with poAverful ])rotection ; 
 that half the guns which the English had fired in honour 
 of him at Jidda, would, in a few hours, lay Masuah in ruins; 
 and that Ras Michael's vengeance, if the stranger was recom- 
 mended to him, would not be lenient. These reasons inclined
 
 - . WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 69 
 
 most of the council to vote with Ahmed, which prevented the 
 execution of a design equally inhuman and extraordinary. 
 
 Mr Bruce anchoretl before Masuah September 19, 1769, after 
 a tedious voyage, in the course of ^vhich he had been nearly ship- 
 wrecked. He remained on board that night, but Mahomet 
 Gibberti instantlj'' went on shore, and dispatched their letters of 
 greatest importance to Adowa, the capital of Ras Michael's pro- 
 vince. Amongst these was a copy of the jiatriarch's bull, and 
 a letter from Mr Bruce to Janni, a respectable Greek, whom 
 Michael had appointed his deputy-governor. Mahomet then 
 went immediately to the Naybe, m order to prevent suspicion. 
 Having met with Ahmed by the way, he learned from him the 
 counsel which he had given on the occasion mentioned above, 
 and confirmed him in his former opinion. Intelligence of all this 
 was conveyed to Mr Bruce before landing, which enabled him to 
 appear to much advantage next day before Ahmed. That chief, 
 imputing the stranger's knowledge of the Naybe's counsels to su- 
 pernatural skill, confessed to him his uncle's bad intentions, pro- 
 mised his own friendship, and gave him a house and other accom- 
 modations. 
 
 The first audience which Mr Bruce had of the Naybe, was 
 sufficiently discouraging. Though he pretended to be the servant 
 of the Turkish emperor, he threw aside the Imperial order with 
 the greatest indifference, and shewed the same disrespect to the 
 letters of Ali Bey,, the Porte of Janizaries, and the Sheriffe of 
 Mecca. About three Aveeks after, he demanded an enormous 
 present, which ]\Ir Bruce refused to give, being exempted from 
 paying tribute in the Grand Signior's dominions. The Naybe 
 endeavoured to frighten him into compliance by threats of im- 
 prisonment ; but, finding these unsuccessful, he summoned a divan, 
 in which he accused the stranger of several ridiculous oflfences, 
 such as conversing, for the purpose of bringing diseases upon the
 
 70 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 countiy, with a comet then visible at Masuah. Many of the sol- 
 diers supported these accusations, and, had it not been for his 
 own firmness, and the interference of the Sardar* of the Jani- 
 zaries, Mr Bruce would have been murdered on the spot. He 
 escaped to his house, from which he kept up a correspondence 
 with the Sardar, who informed him that his fi-iend, Ahmed, 
 being sick at Arkeeko, could not attend in council. On the night 
 of that day in which the divan had been assembled, the Naybe 
 sent a party to murder Mr Bruce ; but they had not courage to 
 make an attack on him, being terrified for his fire-arms. He 
 found soon after an opportunity of visiting Ahmed, who was in 
 ill health, and in great need of medical assistance. The chief ex- 
 pressed the utmost abhorrence of his uncle's behaviour, and pro- 
 mised to furnish Mr Bruce with necessaries for his journey. No 
 kindness could be more acceptable to the latter than a promise of 
 this nature ; but the pleasure arising fi'om it was greatly enhanced 
 by the arrival of three messengers from Abyssinia. One of these 
 was from Janni, bidding Mr Bruce a hearty welcome to the 
 country ; the other two wore the dress of the crown-servants, and 
 brought a letter to the Naybe from Ras Michael, requesting him 
 to supply his physician with necessaries, and to forward him with- 
 out delay -f. 
 
 The Naybe was now obliged to let his prey escape. His last 
 resource was to alarm Mr Bruce with false accounts of the state 
 of several barbarous nations through which he had to pass in his 
 journey to Tigre. These falsehoods were detected by the Abys- 
 sinian messengers, who used great familiarity with the Naybe. 
 
 * Captain, or commander. 
 
 + The messengers of the Abyssinian king wear a particular dress. The letter from 
 Michael was forged by Janni in order to frighten the Naybe ; the servants also were not 
 sent by the king, who at that time was far distant, in Gojam, with Michael, fighting 
 against Fasil.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 71 
 
 The charge of supplying the party with necessaries was left to 
 Ahmed, who fuiiilled his promise, without any assistance from 
 his uncle. 
 
 The caravan set out from Arkeeko, on the 15th of Novemlier. 
 At parting, Ahmed told Mr Bruce that his uncle intended to em- 
 barrass, or, perhaps, nuirder him, in the road to Dobarwa, which 
 lies through the Naybe's territories, and is the easiest entrance 
 into Habbesli. He, therefore, advised him to take a difierent 
 path over a number of rugged mountains, in which the fatigue of 
 the journey would be compensated by safety, as he was master 
 of the country, and knew that his orders would be obeyed. This 
 advice was not neglected : they commenced their journey imme- 
 diately, according to Ahmed's directions. 
 
 Soon after leaving Arkeeko, they began to ascend the stu- 
 pendous range of mountains which parts Abyssinia from the Red 
 Sea. These Alpine barriers exhibit all the singular ai)i)earances 
 which are jiroduced by a vertical sun, and immense heavy rains, 
 which fall on them at certain seasons. With excessive toil and 
 fatigue, increased by carrying their heavy baggage, to which Mr 
 Bruce's astronomical instruments made a large addition, the 
 jjeople of the caravan gained at last the summit of Taranta, one 
 of the steepest mountains in their way, from which they had the 
 pleasure of viewing, on the other side of it, the country of Hab- 
 besh. 
 
 They arrived soon after at Dixan, a frontier town, part of 
 which belongs to the Naybe, and part to the Abyssinians. The 
 Naybe's guides followed them to a place called Hadadid, the 
 utmost limit of his territories, where the Abyssinians exerted 
 their authority, and drove them back to their master. The cara- 
 van encamped all night on the Abyssinian side of the boundary, 
 in the open fields. It was a memorable station, as being the first 
 where Mr Bruce recovered part of that tranquillity of" mind, to 
 which he had been a stranger since his arrival at ^Masiiali.
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 .L HEY left Hadadid on the morning of the 26th of November 
 1769, and, proceeding to the village of HadaAvi, were met by the 
 Baharnagash *, Michael's deputy, a brave, but simple man, who, 
 though accompanied bv the insignia of his office, gave Mr Bruce 
 but an unfavourable opinion of Abyssinian noblemen. They soon 
 became acquainted, and Mr Bruce bought a horse fi-om him, 
 which he afterwards called Mirza, (a name, he says, of good for- 
 tune) and which he taught to perform the different j^aces and move- 
 ments used by the Arabs and Mamelukes. The Abyssinians are 
 totally ignorant of the excellence which the Moors and Barbary 
 Arabs have attained in managing horses. They were astonished, 
 therefore, at the feats which Mr Bruce performed on horseback, 
 and at the Barbary saddle and bridle, Avhich he had brought 
 along with him. He owed to his skill in horsemanship, a great 
 
 * This title signifies " Governor of the Sea-coast." Before the Abyssinians lost the 
 maritime district of Arkeeko, and the port of Masuah, the office of Baharnagash was one 
 of the most important in the kingdom. It is now nearly a nominal one, under the gover- 
 nor of Tigre. The insignia of all Abyssinian governors area particular dress, attendance 
 of guards, with drums, trumpets, &c.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ, 73 
 
 part of the liivour wliich ho afterwards obtained in this barbarous 
 and nnha[)|)y country. 
 
 On the 1st of December, the caravan readied Kellah, a small 
 town in Tigre, not far from Debra Damo, a mountain which was 
 used as a prison for the princes of the royal family of Abyssinia, 
 when the court resided at Axum *. They were detained there 
 three days by the officers of the revenue, till an order came fi'om 
 Janni of Adowa to allow them to pass. On the Gth, they arrived 
 at that town, the residence of Michael Suhul, and of his deput}'-, 
 Janni, a venerable old man, who received Mr Bruce with every 
 demonstration of kindness and affection. He burst into tears on 
 hearing an account of the oppression which they had undergone 
 at Masuah, and strove to compensate for the Naybe's violence by 
 a thousand civilities. Mr Bruce and his servants resided Avith Janni 
 from the Gth of December 1769, till the 17th of January 1770. 
 The whole country was in suspense respecting the fate of Michael's 
 campaign against the rebels. Nobody, even in his own province, 
 loved this ferocious chieftain. He had spent fifty years of his life in 
 humbling every individual of consequence in Tigre, and his house 
 at Adowa contained no fewer than three hundred persons, all in 
 irons, and most of them kept like wild beasts in cages, for the pur- 
 pose of extorting money from them. The province of TFoggora, 
 also between Tigre and the capital, presuming on the defeat of 
 Micliael, was nearly in open rebellion, and, therefore, dangerous 
 to pass -j- . 
 
 * All the males of the royal family, with their children, are, in that country, confined on 
 a mountain, where they are maintained at the expense of government. The present state> 
 prison is Wechne, about 35 miles east of the lake of Dembea. Axum, now in ruins, was 
 the capital of Tigre, and of old the scat of government. 
 
 + Tigre was, in former times, divided into about 44 districts, many of which had separate 
 governors. Michael had reduced all these districts into one, by violence and oppression. 
 He was, at this time, about seventy years of age. 
 
 K
 
 /4 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Having visited the ruins of the Jesuit's convent at Fremona, 
 jNIr Bruce came to Axum, formerly the metropohs of Abyssinia, 
 and long the residence of the kings, who governed the Hamyarite 
 colony, from which the Abyssinians are descended. Axum was 
 built by the Ptolemies, as appears from the obelisks, and other re- 
 mains of Egyptian architecture, still existing there. Near these 
 ruins, Mr Bruce had an opportunity of seeing the monks perform 
 the Greek ceremony of blessing the Avaters at the Epiphany, 
 Soon after leaving Axum, he observed a remarkable instance of 
 the barbarism of the modern Abyssinians, a i)arty of soldiers eat- 
 ing pieces of flesh cut from a living cow, which is a singular and 
 frequent practice in that country *. 
 
 The caravan advanced through the province of Sire, w^hich 
 borders on Tigre, with much difficulty, and in perpetual fear of 
 being attacked, or detained, by the governors of small districts, 
 and officers of the revenue. After passing the Tacazze, which is 
 the largest river in Upper Abyssinia-f, they entered Woggora, where 
 
 * The custom of eating raw flesh seems to have been introduced into Abyssinia from 
 the interior of Africa. Macrizi, an Arabian writer of the thirteenth century, relates (Hist. 
 Reg. Islam, edit. Link, p. 5), that, in the time of Ilatze David II. son of Self Araad, tiic 
 Abyssinians ate raw meat (cibuni capiunt crudum ; and mentions several other disgusting cir. 
 cumstances detailed by Lobo. Alvarez Viag. della Ethiop. fol. 277, says " many eat raw 
 flesh." Lobo, rel. d'Abyssinie, p. 22, relates, that the Galla in the south eat raw flesh, 
 and live on nothing else. Speaking of the Abyssinians, p. 72, he affirms, " that their 
 " greatest treat is a piece of raw beef quite warm. When they give a feast, they kill an ox, 
 " and immediately serve up a quarter of it on the table, with much pepper and salt; and 
 " the gall of the ox serves them for oil and vinegar." The practice of cutting the animal 
 in pieces while alive readily follows ; and, accordingly, Abram, an Abyssinian, told Sir W. 
 Jones, (1788) " that the country people and sold/erj/ make no scruple of drinking the blood 
 and eating the raw flesh of an ox, which they cut, without caring whether he is dead or 
 alive ; that this savage diet is, however, by no means general." Vide Asiat. Researches, 
 A'ol. i. p 384. Mr Bruce's testimony confirms all these accounts in the fullest manner. 
 
 + Abyssinia is, sometimes, in ordinary conversation, divided by the natives, into two 
 parts. T/gre and Atnhdra. The boundary between these general divisions, is the river Tacazze.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 75 
 
 the har(l,sliii>s of the way were inereased hy the (hsaffection of the 
 iiihahitauts, the extortion of the custom-houses, and the ruirsedness 
 of the road, wliieh lay over mountains. Mr Bruce was informed 
 in Woggora, that Michael had been successful against FasiJ, the 
 rebel general, and that he was then at Ibaba, on the south of the 
 lake of Dembea, on his return to Gondar *. At a place called 
 Kossogue, they first had a view of the metropolis, or rather of 
 the king's palace ; for the other houses were hid by the trees which 
 grow in the town, and give it, at a distance, the appearance of 
 a forest. On the 1.5th of February, they encamped on the Angrab, 
 a small river, which runs by the city. 
 
 The principal j)eople to whom Mr Bruce had letters of recom- 
 mendation, were absent with the army. But he was surprised at 
 receiving no visit nor message from Petros, Janni's brother, who 
 had been instructed to receive him. Petros, frightened at some 
 menacing ex})ressions which the priests had uttered on the subject 
 of bringing- Franks into the kingdom, had lied to Ibaba, in order 
 to consult the Ras. On going to Michael's tent, he saw the skin 
 of a Galla, one of his intimate acquaintances, whom the Ras had 
 flayed alive, hanging on a j)ole before the door. This spectacle 
 bereft him of all inclination for an audience, and he hastened 
 back to Gondar, with orders from Negade Ras Mahomet -f , the 
 officer who has the supermtendance of all foreigners in Abyssinia, 
 
 The language of Tigre is the Gcez or Ethiopic, in which all the Abyssinian books arc 
 written. The language of Amhaia is that used at court, and among people of fashion. 
 
 * Michael had defeated Fasil, the Galla chief, at a place called Fagitta, in Agow-midie, 
 (Dec. 1769) and driven hira into the wildest part of the country. Ibaba is next to Gondar, 
 the capital, the greatest city in Abjssiuia. 
 
 + Negade Ras, signifies " head of the strangers." This is the chief officer of the cus- 
 toms, which he levies by his deputies, and accounts for, to the king's servants. The Ne- 
 gade Ras and his deputies, are generally Mahometans. All people of that religion in the 
 capital, live in a district of the town allotted to themselves. There is a Christian ofliccr 
 in the Abyssinian court called by the same (ille, who is their superior. 
 
 k2
 
 76 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 that Mr Bruce should stay in tliat part of the town allotted to 
 Mahometans, till the Ras should arrive. 
 
 Mr Bruce, therefore, took up his residence Avith Hagi Saleh, 
 brother to the above-mentioned officer. The small-pox, a disease 
 which is so virulent and unskilfully treated in Habbesh, that it is 
 scarcely less formidable than the plague, had attacked the country. 
 The Mahometans were exceedingly thankful for the care which 
 Mr Bruce took of their children, but they were soon deprived of 
 his assistance. Ayto Aylo *, an Abyssinian nobleman of great in- 
 fluence with all the parties which then distracted the kingdom, 
 and a professed patron of foreigners, hearing that a white man 
 had come to Gondar, paid Mr Bruce a visit, and undertook to in- 
 troduce him at court. Aylo was secretly a Roman Catholic, and 
 detested the priests of his own country ; he was besides an ad- 
 mirer of horsemanship, and of those who excelled in it. The court 
 resided at a place called Koscam -f, at some distance from the 
 city. In the way to Koscam, Mr Bruce filled Aylo with astonish- 
 ment, at the feats which he performed with his horee and double 
 barrelled gun. Being prepared, therefore, to give the highest 
 character of the stranger, Aylo introduced him to the Iteghe, or 
 queen dowager, the first person of her sex in Abyssinia, and uni- 
 versally more revered than the king himself This princess was 
 the widow of Bacufla, who died in 1729 ; she had reigned twenty- 
 four years, along with her son, \asous, and fourteen with her 
 grandson, who was murdered by Michael. Her relations, the 
 Kuaranya, had been exceedingly powerful during the reign of 
 
 * Jj/to is the Abyssinian term signifying Sir or Mr. Ambet is the word used in address, 
 ing a hidy. Ozoro, is equivalent to prince or princess. Aylo, was of the old queen's party, 
 and her principal counsellor. 
 
 + Situated about a mile or more to the north of Gondar. The palace of the old queen 
 stood there, along with a church, built in her reign. She had enjoyed the direction of pub- 
 lic all'airs for more than 38 ycxrs.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 77 
 
 her son, but many of thcni had been killed and disgraced by the 
 succeeding king, and by his kindred the Galla. Michael had sub- 
 dued both these parties, and changed the order of the succession, 
 by placing first her husband's brother *, and then his nephew -f, 
 on the throne. She was, however, much respected by the king, 
 and had considerable influence with Michael, a\Ik) bad married 
 her daughter, the Princess Esther. 
 
 The small-pox, from Masuab, had spread over the ^^ hole city, 
 and a son of the Ras, newly returned fi-om camp, Avas dead of" that 
 disease. The queen, being in a great anxiety for her grand-child- 
 ren, most of whom were infected, entreated Mr Bruce to reside at 
 Koscam, and to undertake the care of them. He, therefore, re- 
 moved to her palace, and, by using the European mode of treat- 
 ment, which is very different from the Abyssinian, had the plea- 
 sure of seeing them all recover, and of finding himself complete- 
 ly established in favour at court. During his attendance on 
 the children, he became acquainted with the queen's daughter, 
 Ozoro Esther, at that time wife to the Rds, but who had been 
 twice married before, and had children alive by both husbands. 
 Her son, ^1/(0 Confu |, a promising young man, to whom Mr 
 Bruce had conceived an attachment at first sight, took the small- 
 pox, and recovered Aery slowly. IVIr Bruce was not wanting in 
 attention to Confu. He removed to an apartment leading to his 
 chamber, and waited on him constantly. The princess was equally 
 
 * Hannes II. who was permitted to reign only six months. 
 
 + Tecla.haimanout II. son of Hannes, a youth of fine abilities, and of an excellent na. 
 tural disposition. He was very friendly to Mr Bruce, conferred on him many marks of 
 distinction, and was exceedingly unwilling to allow him to leave the country. 
 
 j The title Ozoro is given to all children of the king, male or female, but particularly to 
 the latter : It signifies royal or noble. Esther was the old queen's second daughter, by 
 a nobleman called Yasous, whom she had married after the death of the king. Ayto 
 Confu, was Esther's sou by her first husband, whose name was Netcho.
 
 78 - • ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 careful. She could neither eat nor sleep ; but watched him all 
 night in fear and anxiety. As it was not proper for the physician 
 to leave such a nurse without company, a particular friendship 
 commenced between them, which continued till their last inter- 
 view, and greatly advanced Mr Bruce's interest at court. 
 
 During the time of Confu's illness, Esther had secretly procured 
 several perem})tory orders from the Rds, commanding Mr Bruce 
 not to stir from Koscam. These displeased him, till the cause 
 was explained by Esther herself, who hastened to the camp as 
 soon as Michael came near Gondar, for the purpose of recom- 
 mending her physician. Mr Bruce saw the king and Michael, 
 for the first time, at Azazo, near Gondar. The appearance of the 
 latter by no means indicated the abilities which he really posses- 
 sed ; and the reception which he gave the king's stranger, and 
 his ow^i, Avas not very flattering ; but his general practice was to 
 do more than he promised. All was in confusion at Gondar, on 
 account of the large army around it ; Mr Bruce, therefore, re- 
 turned to Koscam, till he should receive further orders. The first 
 scene which Michael exhibited after he arrived, was the pulling out 
 the eyes of a number of Galla officers whom he had taken in war, 
 after which he turned them out into the fields, to perish by famine 
 and the wild beasts. Mr Bruce saved the lives of two of them, 
 a circumstance which was of service to him afterwards, "when tra- 
 velling through the Galla country to the sources of the Nile. 
 
 For some time after his first audience, Mr Bruce thought him- 
 self entirely neglected by Michael and the King ; but, about the 
 middle of March, Aylo told him, that Mahomet Gibberti had de- 
 livered to the Ras two letters from Metical Aga, in which he ex- 
 plained to Michael Mr Bruce's character, designs, and religion, 
 and requested that he w^ould provide for his safety Avhile he resid- 
 ed in Abyssinia. Michael complained that Metical did not know 
 the state of the country, otherw ise he would not have asked safety
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 79 
 
 for a stranger, while the king himself Avas daily fighting for his 
 life. " All I can do," said the Ras, " is to keep him with me ; 
 " if the king and 1 perish, he cannot suppose that it Avas in 
 " my power to delenil his stranger." — " You do not know the 
 " man," exclaimed Ayio Aylo, A\ho i-emembered the feats at 
 Koscam, " he is a devil on horseback ; he rides and shoots better 
 " than any man who ever came into Abyssinia. — Put him about 
 " the king, and there is no fear of" him." 
 
 Michael, on this, instantly resolved to make Mr Bruce Palam- 
 baras *, or master of the horse, an office of great honour and 
 emohmient, sometimes held bv foreigners. Mr Bruce, however, 
 declined it, on account of its requiring constant residence at court, 
 which, he alleged, would prevent him from seeing the different 
 parts of the country, particularly the sources of the Abay or Nile, 
 which, above all other places, he was anxious to visit. When 
 Michael understood that he disliked preferment of that descrip- 
 tion, he gave him a formal audience, and explained to him in 
 a few words, very characteristic of himself^ the unsettled state of 
 the country, and the only method by which a stranger in it could 
 hope for safety. He then announced to him that he had appoint- 
 ed him a Baalomaal -j-, or one of the gentlemen whose olEce it is 
 to wait on the king, and commander of the Coccob horse, a body 
 of cavalry belonging to the household. After this, Aylo and 
 Tecla-Mariam, the king's secretary, conducted Mr Bruce to the 
 foot of the throne, where he made the prostrations usual in ori- 
 ental countries on receiving preferment. 
 
 * This word, in Abyssinian, is written Bual-amhcl-raa, and signifies " master of the 
 " saddle ;" the person who enjoys the office has the command of the cavalry in the king's 
 army. 
 
 + Baalo-maal signifies master of the king's goods. The word Coccob signifies " a star," 
 the figure of which is painted on their furniture.
 
 80 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 The various incidents which estabhshed Mr Bruce's reputation 
 for courage, abihties, and generosity, after his introduction to the 
 king-, though very interesting, are too minute to be enumerated 
 in this place. He gained nearly as much by the discreet and li- 
 beral manner in which he treated his enemies, as by the respect- 
 ful attention which he paid to his friends. He easily excited the 
 admiration of" an ignorant court by exhibiting effects of fire-arms 
 well known in Europe, but wonderful to such as have little know- 
 ledge of them. Though equally qualified for the field and court, 
 he owed much of the favour bestowed on him by the Abyssinians 
 to his medical character. In order, however, to prevent his 
 being reckoned an indigent physician, he often refused the money 
 which was offered him for his services, and, by asserting that he 
 practised medicine only for his own satisfaction, and through a love 
 of mankind, preserved the dignity of his character as a soldier 
 and a man of rank. 
 
 By his situation at court, he had an opportunity of observing 
 the gross debauchery in which the higher classes of people in 
 Abyssinia indulge. All Gondar was one scene of festivity at the 
 marriage of Powussen, governor of Begemder, Avith a grand- 
 daughter of the Ras and the old queen. To celebrate this al- 
 liance, which Avas made for the sake of ensuring Powussen's fide- 
 lity to the government, Michael, Ozoro Esther, and the bride's 
 mother *, distributed multitudes of cattle among the populace and 
 army. Drink was given in proportion ; and the dissipation which 
 prevailed every where, for some weeks, can neither be described 
 nor imagined. The married women ate raw beef, drank hydro- 
 mel and spirits, and smoked like the men. Mr Bruce, though 
 dejected, in ill health, and shocked at the grossness of such so- 
 
 * Called Ozoro Altash. She was the queen's third and youngest daughter, and widow of 
 Welled Ilawaryat, Michael's son.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 81 
 
 cicty, was often obliged to be present. He also attended the 
 Ras, Avhose bodily infirmities were mneh ac^gravated by the state 
 of his mind. Fasil, the rebel general, had invaded Agow-midre, 
 a province on the S. W. side of the lake of Dembea, from which 
 Gondar is chiefly supplied \vith provisions ; and daily accounts of 
 the defeat and ruin of the Agows, obliged Michael to think of 
 taking the field against him, though the rainy season was ap- 
 proaching, when all military operations are in a manner sus- 
 })ended *. 
 
 Mr Bruce had hopes that Michael's expedition would iacilitatc 
 his journey to the sources of the Abay or Nile, which lie in Agow- 
 midre ; but as the state of his health A^ould not permit him to stay in 
 Gondar till the army marched, he obtained leave from the king 
 to retire to Emfras, a village about '20 miles from the cajiital, on 
 the eastern side of the lake of Dembea ; Avhere he arrived on the 
 5th of April. Here he enjoyed a relaxation from the excesses of 
 the court, and devoted a consideral)le part of his time to study. 
 
 From Emfras he went occasionally to Gondar, where he ob- 
 tained more preferment. The northern frontier of Habbesh is 
 a loA\-, Avarm, and woody country, peopled by Mahometans. 
 These furnish the king with horses, which they purchased in the 
 dominions of Sennaar ; and they, besides, pay a considerable tri- 
 bute, arising from the commerce between the two kingdoms. 
 The principal |)art of this frontier is called Ras-el-teel, which 
 borders on Atbara f, and is usually governed by a Mahometan 
 
 * The rainy season, in Habbesh, begins in j\Iay, and continues till about the 8th of 
 September. The rains then generally cease for six -weeks, which is a very unhealthy pe- 
 riod, and begin again to fall, but more moderately, till about the 8th of NoTcmber. These 
 are called the latter rains. 
 
 + Fide General Map. The name of Ras-el.feel signifies, in Arabic, " the elephant's head ;" 
 an appellation derived from a fancied resemblance between some emii\encc in the district, 
 and the head of that species of animals, which abounds in these parts. 
 
 1.
 
 8i ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 deputy, Ras-el-feel, with many other possessions in the north of 
 Abyssinia, Avas the patrimony ofAyto Confii, eldest son ofOzoro 
 Esther. The Ras had confirmed his right ; l)ut his Arab deputy 
 Abd-el Jileel having refused to join the army, Confu had resolved 
 to send his lieutenant Ammonios to displace him : that officer, how- 
 ever, having been fixed by Michael in the command of the house- 
 hold cavalry under Mr Bruce, could not execute his master's orders. 
 Mr Bruce had been engaged by Negade Ras Mahomet to solicit 
 fi'om Confu the place of deputy at Ras-el-feel for one Yasiue, who 
 knew the province, and was besides one of his intimate acquaint- 
 ance. Yasine had sailed with him from Loheia, and been of 
 great service to him, both at sea and in his journey to Gondar. 
 He reflected that this person, who, though a Mahometan, was 
 brave, honest, and friendly, would secure to him the passage to 
 Sennaar through Ras-el-feel. He immediately went to intercede 
 for him ; but being told that Confu had resigned the command 
 of the district, and that the king had given it to himself, he went 
 to the palace, and, after making the usual acknowledgments, dis- 
 patched Yasine to dispossess the rebellious deputy. 
 
 Mr Bruce had now obtained preferment above his wishes. He 
 was one of the gentlemen of the king's bed-chamber, a commander 
 of the household cavalry, and governor of a province, offices 
 which, however difficult it may be to obtain in European courts, 
 are often bestowed in Abyssinia on foreigners, if they possess abi- 
 lities and character. Soon after his last preferment, he suffered from 
 an attack of the ague and fever which had formerly afflicted him 
 in Syria. This obliged him to reside regularly at Emtras till the 
 middle of May, when the king's army took the field on an expe- 
 dition round the lake of Dembea against Fasil. On the arrival 
 of the troops at Emfras, on their way to Agow-midre, Mr Bruce 
 joined the camp, and was graciously receiv^ed by the king, Ozoro 
 Esther, and the nobility. As he was not prepared to go with the
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 85 
 
 army, he promised to follow it with all expedition. The king's 
 forces crossed the Nile at Dara *, for which Mr Bruce and his 
 servants set out two days alter. In the way they fortunately 
 m€t with Ayto Adigo, Shum or governor of Karooda, a town not 
 far distant, a nobleman attached to the queen's party, and an in- 
 timate acquaintance of Mr Bruce, who had lived with him at Kos- 
 cam and Emfras. Adigo and Mr Bruce were soon after joined 
 by Netcho, a relation of the queen, who, with a few disorderly 
 troops from Kuara, his natiAC province, came to assist the Ras. 
 All three were advancing towards Dara. Mr Bruce had sent his 
 servants forward with his household furniture, and \\ hatever else 
 could be dispatched with them, but had accidentally retained his 
 astronomical instruments, in hopes of procuring stronger mules 
 fi'om Adigo. At a short distance from Dara, a joarty of horse, 
 commanded bj^ Guebra Medehin and Confu, two proihgate J'bung 
 men, relations of the old queen, and sons of her kinsman Baslia 
 Eusebius, attacked the servants, and, stripping them naked, car- 
 ried off every thing which they had. These robbers permitted 
 the servants to escape, being disappointed at not finding their 
 master. ^Ir Bruce, Adigo, and Netcho were astonished to see 
 them return in that state, and alarmed at the news \\ hich they 
 brought of a rebellion having broken out in Begemder and Am- 
 hara, two powerful provinces, of which the governors, Gusho 
 and Powussen, were said to ha^e agreed Avith Fasil to surround 
 the king and his army -f • Guebra Medehin and his brother pre- 
 tended to be the lieutenants of these governors ; but Adigo and 
 
 * The passage at Dara is not far from the place where the Nile issues from the lake, after 
 haying pervaded it in a current which may be discerned at a distance. 
 
 + This agreement had been fully concluded, and though it was not performed at that 
 time, the kins; and Michael were soon after obliged to fly to Michael's own province, and 
 to leave Gondar to the queen and his party. Fasil expected that these chiefs would harf 
 joined him earlier than they did. 
 
 l2 
 
 • 
 
 «
 
 84 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AKD 
 
 Netcho concurred in rejecting this assertion as altogether impro- 
 bable, on account of their abandoned and dissolute character. 
 
 In the event of a conspiracy having been formed against the 
 king, it became exceedingly dangerous to follow the army. But, 
 as the truth of the report was uncertain, Mr Bruce determined to 
 proceed ; after having sent back to Gondar his astronomical in- 
 struments, and such of his servants as were unfit for the journey. 
 
 On arriving at Dara, he was kindly received by Negade Ras 
 Mahomet, who enabled him to visit the celebrated cataract of the 
 Nile at Alata, and gave him an escort to the army *. 
 
 They crossed the Nile on the 22d of May, and proceeded through 
 a country wasted with fire and sword, and deluged with rains, the 
 season of Avhich was now commenced, till they reached Derdera, 
 a place on the N. W. side of the lake of Dembea, where Gusho 
 and Powussen had agreed with Fasil to surround the king's army. 
 This conspiracy was revealed to Michael, and, along with other cir- 
 cumstances, occasioned his precipitate return to Gondar. Fasil's 
 spies decoyed the king's troops to pass the Nile at a disadvantage- 
 ous ford, in which many of the soldiers were lost, though the cavalry, 
 in which Mr Bruce commanded, swam over without any accident. 
 While Michael and the king marched rapidly on toAvards 
 Gondar, Fasil appeared in their way ; and, after a short skirmish 
 of no importance, made proposals of peace. Though Michael 
 knew the futility of this overture, he was desirous of seeing Fasil 
 assume the form of allegiance, and therefore proclaimed him go- 
 vernor of AgOAV-midre, Damot, and the adjoining provinces. Fa- 
 sil sent several persons of consequence in his service to Gondar, 
 a short time after, to receive his investiture from the king. Mr 
 Bruce insinuated himself into the company' of these persons, and 
 
 * This cataract, often mentioned in tlie writings of the Portuguese Jesuits, who in the 
 seventeenth century visited Abyssiniaj is formed by the Nile falling about forty feet down, 
 over the rocks near Dara.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 85 
 
 gained their fricndshii) by presents. He likewise strove to obtain 
 the f'avovu' of Fasil, by sending some medicines, whicli were at 
 that time requisite, to his favourite general Welleta Yasous. For 
 tliese acts of respect and kindness, the messengers expressed them- 
 selves Avilling to grant a suitable compensation. Mr Bruce, indu- 
 ced by their readiness to oblige him, asked of the king a gift of the 
 village of Geesh, and of the ground which contains the ibuntains 
 of the Abay, with a promise from Fasil to conduct him to these 
 in safety, and fi-ee from expence. The court, ignorant of his 
 enthusiasm, laughed at the trilling nature of this request. The 
 king hastened to pronounce the words of the grant, and to make 
 Fasil's servants confirm it by oath, in the name of their master*. 
 These transactions were scarcely finished, when Mr Bruce was 
 obliged to take leave of the king in an interview which filled his 
 mind with the deepest regret. It was known at Gondar that the 
 governors of Begemder and Amhara would attack Michael as soon 
 as the rains should have cut oft' his retreat to his own province. 
 The only means of saving himself" and the king laj- in escaping to 
 Tigre before the rivers were impassable. The Avhole arm}^ Avas 
 therefore immediately in motion. The king used every entreaty 
 to persuade Mr Bruce to go with him, which he evaded by urging 
 the ill health in which he then was, the certain disgrace which 
 
 * Villages, and even small districts, are usually granted, in Habbesh, to strangers of note 
 for their niaintonancc. They hold these under the gOTeniors of the respective provinces : 
 The king grants, and the goveriior puts the person in possession of the lands. This custom 
 prevailed in the ancient Persian empire ; and is in Abyssinia the ordinary way of providing 
 for those whom (he crown thinks proper to maintain or reward. Gees/i, which was at that 
 time bestowed on Mr Bruce, is an inconsiderable village in the district of Saccala, in the 
 country of the Agows. These were long a fierce and independent nation, whom the Abys- 
 sinians found it difficult to conquer ; but they are now entirely subdued. The village takes 
 its name from a peaked hill, on part of which it is l)uilt, the w ord Geesh or Gvlsh having thai 
 signification in Amharic. About 600 yards distant from the village, are three springs, from 
 which rises the river Abay, universally accounted in Abyssinia the Nile, and unquestionably 
 one of its most considerable branches.
 
 86 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 would attend him in his own country, if he did not accomphsh the 
 sole end of his journey into Abyssinia, and the probability of his 
 Majesty's speedy return to Gondar. He dwelt on the last of 
 these topics with a confidence so much resembling certainty that 
 the king was greatly moved. He renewed his request with the 
 most pressing anxiety and tenderness ; but finding Mr Bruce in- 
 flexible, he desisted, and advised him to live entirely at Koscam 
 with the queen, unless Fasil came to Gondar, and in either case 
 to send him word how he was used. 
 
 Before the army left the town, the Ras had proposed to burn 
 it ; a dreadful counsel, which he said had been given him by his 
 o'uardian spirit, the archangel Michael. This design was over- 
 ruled by the other officers ; but, subordination being at an end in 
 the city, Mr Bruce fled (June 5th 1770) to Koscam, where Ozoro 
 Esther and her attendants took refuge, as soon as the army 
 marched *. . 
 
 All the preferment which Mr Bruce had received, fell, at the 
 departure of the king. The old queen was the only protector 
 Avho remained to him ; and he was for several months confined 
 almost within the verge of her palace. Gusho and Powussen, the 
 governors of Amhara and Begemder, came to Gondar soon after 
 Michael had left it. Mr Bruce waited on them, to prevent offence, 
 but received no favours, except the restitution of some articles, 
 taken from his servants by Guebra Medehin. p'asil, enraged at 
 the breach of their former engagement, took no share in their 
 measures ; on the contrary, he entered into a negociation with 
 Michael to restore the king, while they were engaged in persuad- 
 ing the queen to depose him, and to raise a pt rson of her own ia- 
 
 * Michael was in doubt Mliefhcr he should ever be able to force his way back to Gondar. 
 His wife, being in danger from her husband's eueniies, who were about to enter the town, 
 lied to her mother's palace, which was secure j Gusho and Powussen being of the old 
 queen's party.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 87 
 
 mily to the throne. They ucceedecl in recommending tluit im- 
 pohtie measure : One Socinios, a youn!? man of no education, 
 and totally destitute of ahihtie.s, Avas proclaimed king at Gondar, 
 in the beginning of August, with the usual ceremonies *. 
 
 This person, besides his inca|)acity, was addicted to the grossest 
 vices. Mr Bruce remained at Koscam, by the queen's advice, and 
 went very seldom to court, as the person on whom she had be- 
 stowed the title of king was a professed enemy of Franks, in which 
 disposition he was confirmed by Abba Salama -f, the Acab-saat, 
 who held a high ecclesiastical dignity in the Abyssinian church. 
 This priest had formerly been restrained from persecuting Mr 
 Bruce l)y the authority of Ras Michael, but now recommenced 
 his hostility with a violence disgraceful to his sacred office. 
 
 About the 10th of August, an incident happened, which gained 
 Mr Bruce additional praise from all parties. One of the assas- 
 sins, who had been employed by Michael to murder Joas, the late 
 king, was apjirehended, and being brought to Gondar, confessed, 
 at his trial, the circumstances of that atrocious action, which had 
 never been made public. The body of Joas was dug up from the 
 pit into which the assassins had thrown it, and exjjosed to the view 
 of the peo|>lc ; but so deeply had the fear of Michael's resentment 
 impressed every breast, that no person ventured to shew it the 
 least respect. Mr Bruce, having heard of this, went secretly from 
 Koscam, and put the body in a state of preparation for interment, 
 
 * The queen's party had now driven Michael, and the king whom he had made, from 
 Gondar. They solicited her to raise one of her own family to the throne, which they pre- 
 tended had been usurped since the murder of her grandson. The Galla party under Fasil 
 knew that they were hated by her and her faction, and therefore could have no power under 
 them. 
 
 + Abba Salama was appointed Acab Saat (for an account of which dignity see Appendix, 
 No. XLIV. p. 11.) on the 1st of Hedar A. M. 7261, or October 28, 1768, in place of Be. 
 naias. For his character, see Travels Vol. IV". p. 389 ; lie was hypocritical, bigotlcd, and 
 profligate in the extreme.
 
 88 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Avhich afterwards took place in a very private manner. This at- 
 tention shown to a king, deserted by all his servants, procured Mr 
 Bruce the esteem of the wliole court. When an account of it was 
 brought into Tigre, even Michael himself seemed to approve of his 
 behaviour. Tecla-haimanout, the young king, said many kind 
 things on this occasion, perhaps anticipating the day when another 
 ill-fated possessor of the throne of Abyssinia should need the acci- 
 dental compassion of a stranger. 
 
 About the beginning of October, the return of Michael and the 
 king began to be generally considered as certain*. One of the 
 messengers from Tigre brought special orders to Mr Bruce to join 
 the army on its passage over the Tacazze. He willingly promised 
 to obey ; but, in the mean time, resolved to hazard a journey to the 
 sources of the Nile, which he had hopes of accomplishing before 
 the king's approach. The queen remonstrated strongly against 
 this resolution ; but, as she did not absolutely prohibit him from 
 pursuing it, he made himself ready to leave Gondar on the 27th 
 of October. Confirmation of Michael's return arrived that very 
 day, with drcadtvil threats of vengeance against the court, and 
 those concerned in supporting Socinios. 
 
 Next morning (Oct. 28. 1770), Mr Bruce set out on a romantic 
 and dangerous excursion to Saccala, accompanied only l^y a few 
 servants, and under no protection. His friend Ayto Aylo gave 
 him a guide, with some recommendations to a few persons of his 
 acquaintance on the road. Guebra Ehud, Aylo's brother, was in 
 Fasil's camp, Avho was then said to be marching for Gondar; and 
 Mr Bruce expected to meet with that chieftain and his armj'^ in 
 a few days. Such an army Avas not a welcome appearance to 
 
 * Michael had, notwithstanding the opposition of Gusho and Powussen, secured a retreat 
 to his own province, wliere he had recruited his army, and received assurance from Fasil 
 that he v\ould not oppose his return to Gondar. JSlichael therefore set out for the capi- 
 tnl as soon as the rainy season drew to an end.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 89 
 
 a friendless stranger. It was chiefly composed of Gal la, one of the 
 most savage nations on earth, of which Fasil had hrought many 
 hordes, wilder than those that inhahited his own country, over 
 the Nile, and these he was now preparing- to dismiss, as he could 
 not govern them, in the vicinity of Gondar *. 
 
 Mr Bruce's company, after leaving the city, proceeded on their 
 way to the S. W. till they reached the lake of Tzana. As they 
 kept a minute journal of their daily progress, and of the bearing 
 of places by compass, perhajjs no journey of the kind was ever 
 performed with greater attention. They fell in with the van of Fa- 
 sil's army on the 30th of October, at a place called Bamba ; and, 
 on arriving at the camp in the evening, were admitted into his 
 tent. The reception Avhich he gave Mr Bruce was, suitable to his 
 character, in the highest degree rude and indecent. He affect- 
 ed to know little of Geesh or Saccala, which, he pretended, lay 
 at a great distance among the wild Galla, On being informed 
 to the contrary, he entered into a long detail of frivolous excuses, 
 accompanied with such degrading reflections on the character of 
 white men, that Mr Bruce, after having reproached him with dis- 
 respect for the king's orders, and brutal inhospitality to strangers, 
 lost his temper, and hurried abruptly out of the tent. About 
 midnight, a relation of Ras Michael, who was a prisoner in the 
 camp, came to inform him, that Fasil was giving orders about es- 
 corting him to Geesh. These good news relieved his spirits ; he 
 could not sleep, on account of the agitation excited by a mixture 
 of joy and fear, but went early next morning to Fasil's tent, ^^■here, 
 after some disgraceful treatment from the servants, he gained ad- 
 mittance. Finding Fasil better disjjosed to serve him, he ga\ e him 
 a valuable present, and received from his hands the investiture of 
 
 * Fasil was approaching Gondar with a view to frighten the old queen's party and their 
 king ; and to promote the return of Tccla.liaimanout. 
 
 M
 
 90 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Geesh in the usual way ; after which this barbarian assembled his 
 Galla chiefs, and, having addressed them in their own language, 
 administered the oath of brotherhood to them and Yagoube. He 
 then gave Mr Bruce a guide, called Shalaka * Woldo, a person 
 of authority in that country, and a horse, which he desired him 
 not to mount, but to drive before him till he came to Saccala. 
 
 Having taken leave of Fasil, they proceeded on their journey. 
 Shalaka Woldo followed Avith the horse, to Avhich the wild Galla 
 paid more respect than to himself This man was by birth an 
 Agow, of a sly designing character, a perfect master of the deepest 
 dissimulation, and such a singular compound of rage, oddity, and 
 artifice, that he proved a troublesome guide, but a diverting com- 
 })anion. On arriving at the Kelti, a considerable river, which falls 
 into the Nile, on the western side, they met with a detachment of 
 Fasil's Galla, commanded by a celebrated chief called the Jumper, 
 whom Woldo described as the greatest thief and robber in all 
 Maitsha -f-. They learned from him, that they would fall in with 
 a party of 200 men, at a place called Roo, under the command of 
 his brother, who had orders from Fasil to protect them. Their 
 guardian was considered by his countrymen as a prodigy of mild- 
 ness, and emphatically called the Lamb, because he sometimes 
 spared the lives of his prisoners, especially of pregnant women, 
 contrary to the established custom of the Galla. He was dispatch- 
 ed at this time on an affair of the utmost importance. Fasil had 
 received information that Abba Salama,^ the priest already men- 
 tioned, had prevailed on the governor of Kuara, a neighbouring- 
 province, and on Woodaje Asahel, chief of the Galla belonging to 
 Joas, the late king, to send, each, a party into Maitsha, for the 
 purpose of murdering Mr Bruce. The Lamb was entrusted with 
 the charge of defeating both these parties, which he did, without 
 * 
 
 * Shalaka signifies captaiu of a thousand men. 
 i A low district on the S. W. side of the lake of Dembea, inhabited by Galla,
 
 WHITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 91 
 
 alarm or disturbance to the travellers, in a manner deserving the 
 highest commendation. 
 
 On the 2d of November they met the Lamb and his party, who 
 paid their respects to Fasil's horse, without attending to the com- 
 pany. He told Woldo that he was looking for some Agow horse- 
 men who were in that quarter, and who probat)ly intended to do 
 mischief; but that he was disappointed at not finding them, as it 
 deprived him of an opportunity of shewing Mr Bruce with what 
 dexterity he should have cut them all to pieces. 
 
 They next entered the wild but beautiful countries of Aroosi 
 and Goutta *. On arriving at the Nile, a ludicrous scene took 
 place between Woldo and the Agows. These miserable people, 
 who are oppressed by the Galla, have a religious veneration for the 
 river. As they made objections to the liberties which Mr Bruce 
 and his company took Avith the stream of their watery deity, 
 Woldo, with much solemn buflfbonery, made them carry over the 
 baggage of the whole party for nothing, and, besides, obliged them 
 to pay him a considerable sum in private, which he roundly af- 
 firmed that they had stolen from him. Mr Bruce was not much 
 pleased on discovering the selfish character of his guide, whom he 
 endeavoured, with little success, to gain by promises of a reward, 
 and to awe by the fear of responsibility. As he foresaw that Wol- 
 do' Avould treat the Agows of Geesh in the same manner with those 
 of Goutta, he disclosed to him his intention of" remitting the tri- 
 bute due to himself, as proprietor of the villages, and of paying 
 for every thing with which they should supply him. 
 
 They continued their journey, southwards, the two following 
 daj^s. The ground rose insensibly as they advanced, till they 
 reached the church of St Michael, situated on a small hill in the 
 
 * For the relative situation of these places, see the plan of Mr Bruce's journey, at the end 
 of this volume. They are beautifully described in the Travels, Vol. V. p. 233. et jiassini. 
 
 M 2
 
 92 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND ■ 
 
 district called Saccala, where Mr Bruce observed that the Nile 
 was dwindled into a scanty brook. The reverie excited by this 
 uncommon object, a sight of which had not been granted to the 
 proudest monarchs of antiquity, was interrupted by his servants, 
 who came to tell him that they had lost their guide. They found 
 that singular character at a distance behind them, complaining of 
 indisposition, and apparently unable to walk ; but Mr Bruce de- 
 tected this, and several other artifices obliquely employed by him, 
 with a view to obtain a present, which was given as soon as men- 
 tioned. Being therefore satisfied, Woldo pointed with his finger to 
 the marsh which contains the springs of the Nile, and retired into 
 the village of Geesh, leaving his master to indulge his enthusiasm. 
 
 Mr Bruce ran down to the grassy spot, Avhere he observed t\^'o 
 or three fountains of different sizes, some of Avhich were inclosed 
 within a mound of sod, the Avork of the Agows, who have long 
 worshipped the river, and still continue to pay adoration to it at 
 these sources. The joy which he felt on contemplating an object 
 unknown to the ancients, and which, as he conceived, had been 
 hitherto seen by no European, was great, but momentary and 
 transient. The dangers and sufferings which he had already 
 undergone, and those Avhich probably might terminate, in the 
 most fatal manner, this romantic journey, presented themselves 
 to his iinagination, and quite overwhelmed him with despondency 
 and sorrow. 
 
 From this insupportable state of mind he sought relief in the 
 ludicrous conversation of Strates, a Greek, who had followed him 
 fiom Gondar. The original character of this person, which dis- 
 played itself in a variety of conversations and actions bordering 
 on butibonery, had amused him on many occasions, and now contri- 
 buted to enliven a scene, scarcely susceptible of diversion or cheer- 
 i'ulness. While Mr Bruce was oftering u\) libations* at these sacred 
 
 * Strates could not conipichciul «hy his master drank the healths of his absent friends, 
 and even that of his sovereign, in no stronger liquid than water ; and, above all, that he
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 93 
 
 springs in honour of his friends, Woldo secured him a good recep- 
 tion among the Agows, hv pul)hsliing the liberal intentions of their 
 new governor. Kella Abay, a venerable old man, Avho superin- 
 tended the village of Geesh under Fasil, and M'ho was the lineal 
 descendant of those priests, Avho, in the times of paganism, had offi- 
 ciated in the worship of the river, readily offered his services, and 
 parted Avith his own house for Mr Bruce's accommodation. The 
 other Agows were not less obliging. Cattle and {provisions of all 
 kinds used in that country, were sent by Fasil's servants ; so that 
 Mr Bruce was able to make the five days of his residence at Geesh 
 a continual festival. 
 
 On the following days Mr Bruce made all the observations re- 
 specting these places, which their novelty and appearance suggest- 
 ed. He was furnished with many interesting particulars concern- 
 ing the religion and history of the Agows by Ketla Abay, who, 
 contrary to the rules of the Christian faith, which his nation has 
 been compelled to profess, practised, along with his countrymen, 
 most of the religious ceremonies of their pagan ancestors. 
 
 After the kindness which the Agows had received fi'om their 
 new master, it cannot be supposed that they viewed his departure 
 with indifference. He left Geesh on the 19th November, and 
 returned by the same route, till he came to the house of Welled 
 Amlac, a friend of Ayto Aylo, to whom he was recommended by 
 Aylo and Fasil. Welled Amlac was a Galla, and lived in the 
 style of that barbarous nation. He received the strangers with 
 rude hospitality, which was improved by the kindness of his mo- 
 ther and sisters, and of Fasil's wife, a Galla lady, residing in his 
 family. Mr Bruce and his servants were there obliged to overcome 
 their European dislike to raAv meat, and solicited to comply with 
 
 should insist on Ms doing the same, which was most unreasonable, considering the well- . 
 known aversion which he had to that feeble species of drink.
 
 94 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 another Galla custom, not less singular, but more exceptionable 
 in point of morality *. 
 
 . Welled Amiac having attended his friends to the passage of the 
 Nile at Delakus, gave them a guide, who conducted them to 
 Gondar. Mr Bruce sent his servants into the cit}^, but went him- 
 self by a private route to Koscam, where he found Ozoro Esther, 
 and his other friends at court. The king's arrival being daily ex- 
 pected, the old queen and the usurper Socinios were in terror at 
 the thoughts of Michael's vengeance. Mr Bruce learned there, 
 from Ayto Confii, that Abba Salama had sent two parties to mur- 
 der him in Maitsha, The influence of that priest over the usurper 
 then on the throne, made the queen forbid Mr Bruce to go to 
 court, unless he received a particular message from Socinios. He 
 had not resided long at Koscam till a message of that des-cription 
 arrived. The usurper and his companions issued one night from 
 the palace, in a fit of intoxication, to plunder the houses of several 
 persons whom they disliked. Amongst these was that of Mr 
 Bruce, whose servant the king was said to have killed with 
 his own hand, while his people destroyed or carried away 
 every thing of value Avhich could be found. They were disap- 
 pointed in their intention of murdering Mr Bruce himself, who 
 fortunately ^vas at Koscam ; but the usurper sent for him, and, 
 after loading him Avith every species of abusive language, ordered 
 him, on pain of death, to give up the horse which he had receiv- 
 ed from Fasil in liis journey to Geesh. But events of a different 
 nature soon delivered him from this tyranny : Fasil having ad- 
 vanced within a few miles of Gondar, proclaimed Teclahaimanout 
 king, and Michael Ras ; the usurper's counsellors joined his 
 enemies ; and the old queen fled from Koscam to her relations in 
 Gojam. Socinios having fblloAved her without her consent, Avas 
 
 * That of establishing kindred by sleeping with a female relation.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 95 
 
 immediately stripped of his ensigns of ro\"alt\^ and abandoned to 
 his fate * 
 
 Mr Bruce set out from Coudar to meet the k'nvj; at Mariam 
 Oliha, a place on his Avay to the capital. By the contrivance of 
 Ayto Confu f, who was then marching to join the army, Yasine 
 and a detachment of cavalry stopped him on the road, and proclaim- 
 ed him governor of Ras-el-feel, lord of Geesh, conunander of the 
 Coccob horse, and Baalomaal. On his arrival at the camp, both 
 the king and the Ras received him graciously ; the king, calling 
 him the arch rebel who would not accompany him to Tigre, of- 
 fered him his hand to kiss, with many marks of condescension 
 and favour. 
 
 On entering the city, (Dec. 24, 1770) Michael and the king be- 
 gan to inflict that unrelenting vengeance on their enemies, which 
 was so congenial to the mind of the former, and so much dreaded 
 by every inhabitant of Gondar. Innumerable executions took 
 place daily for many weeks after their arrival. Abba Salama the 
 Acab Saat, Mr Bruce's enemy, and hundreds besides, were hanged 
 in the public square, and their bodies left unburied, to be eaten 
 by the dogs and the hyenas. Blood was spilt like water till the 
 middle of the following month. The courts were filled with car- 
 cases, which the nati\-es neither wished nor dared to remove. 
 
 * In Mr Bruce's MS. journal, the following particulars arc mentioned concerning So- 
 cinios : " W'etlnesday, 19th December, the queen came to Koscam. While the king was 
 galloping his horse around her, she said to some of her attendants, ' It is for a boy like 
 that, that I have brought my life and all of you into danger.' The king called for bread 
 and aquavitae, though it was the time of Lent, and galloping around the queen, said, " What 
 God intends to do with me I know not, but what men intend to do, I am very well inform. 
 ed, here in Gondar." 
 
 + Ozoro Esther's son, and Mr Bruce's favorite. The party pretended at first to be ene. 
 mies ; and the whole was a frolic executed by Confu for his own amusement : He was then 
 scarcely 14 years of age. The titles were those of the offices Mr Bruce had held, which ho 
 now recovered by the return of the king.
 
 96 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 Mr Bruce sickened at this horriI:)le sight, and complained of it to 
 the young king, who treated the matter with absohite inditier- 
 ence *, 
 
 Mr Bruce now repented exceedingly that he had ever entered this 
 miserable and savage country. He shut himself up at home, and 
 revolved in his mind every method of escaping from Abj^ssinia 
 by the way of Sennaar. He had already taken some steps for 
 that purpose without the king's knowledge. Mahomet Gibberti 
 had carried a letter from him to Metical Aga, in which he re- 
 quested that minister to write in his favour to the court of .Sennaar. 
 The Abyssmian army, at this time, needed a supply of horses, 
 to procure which Yasine was dispatched to Ras-el-feel. Mr Bruce 
 prevailed on the king, after much altercation and dispute, to al- 
 low him to send letters, by this officer, to Sennaar, in order to 
 prepare the way for his return to Egypt. Before the king would 
 consent to his departure, he obliged him to promise, that he 
 would not leave him till the end of the war with the rebels ; and 
 to sweai', that he would return as soon as possible into Abyssinia, 
 Avith a body of his relations and friends, armed in the English 
 manner. This oath, Avhich it was impossible to fulfil, and from 
 which Mr Bruce Avas relieved by the subsequent death of the king, 
 was the only substitution which that prince would accept for the 
 breach of an ancient national maxim, " Never to allow a stranger 
 " to leave the kingdom -f." 
 
 * The custom of executing malefactors near the palace, and of leaving their bodies un- 
 buried in terrorem, is common over all Africa. It is more practised in Abyssinia than 
 among the Mahometans. The heads and limbs of enemies are usually brought from a dis- 
 tance, and exposed on the daroo tree, in the public square before the king's gate. 
 
 + It was reported at Sennaar, -when Mr Bruce was there, that the king had been deposed 
 and murdered. An Al)yssinian told Sir William Jones, in India, about the year 1788, 
 that Tilca Mahout (undoubtedly Teclahaimanout) was the late king, and that Tilca Jerjis, 
 (Tccia Georgis) his brother, was the present. For an account of Georgis, who is per. 
 haps the reigning king at this day, see Travels, Vul. V. pp. 76. 120. and passim. Michael,
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 97 
 
 The king- and Ras took the flckl in the beginnino- of May 1771, 
 being forced to niareli ont against the rebels, who assembled from 
 all quarters. Mr JJruce attended them, in his station of com- 
 mander of the household c*avalry, wliich was, however, led on 
 by his deputy Ammonios, He was also engaged in directing liis 
 deputy in Ras-el-feel, Yasine, who having returned from that 
 province M'ith a party of horse to join the army, greatly dis- 
 heartened liim with bad news from Sennaar. Though Fedaile, 
 Shekh of Atbara, governor of part of the country between Ras- 
 el-feel and Sennaar, had treacherously assured Yasine that a tra- 
 veller might pass in absolute safety through Atbara, Mr Bruce's 
 servant, whom he had privately sent to procure separate intelli- 
 gence, informed him, that Atbara was infested by the Arabs ; and 
 a letter from Hagi Belal, correspondent of Ibrahim Seraff, broker 
 to the English at Jidda, affirmed that Sennaar was in great con- 
 fusion, owing to the dissension between the king and his tvvo mini- 
 sters, Adelan and Abdel Calec. 
 
 On the 19th of May 1771, the armies of the king and rebels * 
 came to a general action at Serbraxos, a place about 20 miles 
 south from Gondar, which the prophets, a species of men very com- 
 mon in Abyssinia, had declared to be ominous to the king and Ras. 
 The engagement was long, bloody, and indecisive. The victory 
 was supposed to be on the king's side, but the loss of a number of 
 
 besides the king, had brought down from W^echne one of his brothers called Georgis, a boy 
 of thirteen years of age, whom Mr Bruce was at great pains to instruct in horsemanship 
 and in the use of fire-arms. 
 
 * The old queen's party was now fully united. Gusho, governor of Amhara, Powussen 
 of Bcgemder, Aylo her grandson, governor of Gojam, (not the same with him who first 
 received Mr Bruce) Woodage Asahel, chief of the Edjow Galla, and several others, had 
 joined their forces together, and were fully determined to cut ofl" Michael's retreat to his 
 own province. Pasil alone promised to support him, but, though he hated the queen's 
 party, he wished the fall of the governor of Tigre, which was soon eifected by the coiife. 
 derates. 
 
 N
 
 98 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 men and officers made this battle ruinous to his affairs. Mr Bruce 
 had a share in the dangers of the day ; and, when the officers 
 were rewarded, on their return to camp, he received fi'om the 
 king a massy gold chain^ and a splendid suit of" clothes, according 
 to an ancient custom prevailing in that country. 
 
 The rebel army still increased, and blockaded the camp at 
 Serbraxos, till the king's forces Averc reduced to extremity by 
 famine. On the 25th of" May, Gusho of Amhara sent a message 
 to the king, requesting him to permit Mr Bruce to visit his family, 
 some of" whom were ill of a fever. Gusho, having obtained this 
 request, received Mr Bruce at his tent, and communicated to him 
 a variety of particulars respecting the fate of" the war, and the 
 means of procuring safety in case of a total defeat. He inform- 
 ed him, that the royalists would disperse in a short time ; and 
 that his only resources were to keep close to the king, or to pass 
 over to the confederate army. Gusho also told him, that there 
 was in his camp a servant of" Metical Aga, who had come from 
 Jidda, at the request of the English, to inquire after his welfare. 
 A rumour had prevailed there that Mr Bruce had been murder- 
 ed ; and this person Avas sent, by the direction of Mr Price, to 
 discover the truth or falsehood of" the report ; and to relieve him 
 from any pecuniary distresses, if" he still survived. 
 
 The ruin of Michael was now inevitable. His enemies allow- 
 ed him to decamp by night from Serbraxos, and to enter Gondar. 
 As soon as the decampment began, subordination entirely ceased 
 in the royal army. Mr Bruce, foreseeing that the king's fate Avas 
 decided, called Yasine, his deputy governor of Ras-el-feel, and 
 told him, that, as Ay to Confu* was a prisoner, and he himself 
 
 * Ayto Confu, who was superior of Trhcrkiii, Ras-t'I-fecl, &c. had been wounded early 
 in the campaign, and afterwards taken prisoner in Gondar, by a party who had entered the 
 town, whither he had been carried l)y Mr Bruce.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 99 
 
 obliged to attend tlie king, and, as the event of that night's march 
 was uncertain, he did not think that Yasine could do any further 
 service by staying with the army. He therefore advised him to 
 march \\ ith his cavalry through Dcmbea, to his own province, in 
 ^^ hich he enjoined him to maintain good government, and to lose 
 no opportunities of sending him information concerning the state 
 of Sennaar. Yasine, with tears in liis eyes, protested against 
 leaving him to the accidents of that night, and declared, that there 
 was not a man under him who would not die rather than abandon 
 his master to the perfidy of the Christians, He therefore propos- 
 ed that Mr Bruce should put himself at the head of the Ras-el-feel 
 cavalry, and escape from Abj^ssinia. With this advice Mr Bruce 
 could not comply, on account of" his engagements, and of the 
 want of his papers, Avhich were all in Gondar. 
 
 Mr Bruce, after setting out, strove to keep by the King ; l)ut 
 this he found impracticable. They arrived at Gondar about mid- 
 night. The Ras went to his house, and Mr Bruce followed 
 the king into the palace, where all was desertion and solitude. 
 On the three following days, the rebels invested the town, and 
 obliged the king and Michael's army to surrender their arms. 
 The Ras became a prisoner in his own house ; and the rebels dis- 
 tributed the great offices of the realm among themsehes, without 
 taking any notice of their sovereign *. The household servants 
 
 * " Wed. 21. Ra» Michael having ilresscil himself as richly as possible in gold stiift", 
 and having put his house in the best order, expected death with much composure. Gusho 
 only was admitted that day, and questioned him about the king's murder, which he denied. 
 On Thursday 25. Nebrit Tecla and his son, Shalaka Becro and his son Hannes, who was 
 Wechnc Azajo, were put to death at Dippabyc. Their heads were all fixed on the tree, 
 and * * * At three in the evening that day, Wundy Wusen carried the lias prisoner 
 to the camp, after having plundered his house, and stripped him naked, leaving only a com- 
 mon cloth about him. All this was done without consent of the king, who remained in 
 his house under guard of Kasmati Ayabdor, uncertain what was to be done with him," 
 This accouni, from .Mr Bruce's journal, is much more circ\imstantial than the printed narra- 
 
 N 2
 
 100 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 had left the palace, where the king remained in poverty and de- 
 jection, attended only by Mr Bruce and one or two domestics. 
 
 After the fall of Michael, the leaders, having got possession of 
 the king's person, took the oath of" allegiance to him, and obtain- 
 ed his authority to their proceedings. The old queen returned to 
 Koscam, and gave Mr Bruce a house *, Avhere he chiefly resided 
 till his departure from Abyssinia. Ozoro Esther, Michael's w^fe, 
 and her son Confu, were the only friends who remained to him. 
 He seldom went to court, and then waited only on the king. 
 His health declined exceedingly all the rainy season of 1771 ; and 
 this, more than any other circumstance, induced the king to al- 
 low him to return home, and even to write in his favour to the king 
 of Sennaar. The afi'airs of Abyssinia seemed verging to a revolu- 
 tion, from which Mr Bruce Avas desirous to escape. He there- 
 fore kissed the ground for the last time before his unfortunate 
 benefactor, for whose welfare he had a sincere regard, and has- 
 tened to Koscam, where he took formal leave of his other friends. 
 
 He set out from Koscam on the 26th of December 1771, at- 
 tended by three Greeks, one of whom had been his servant since 
 his departure from Cairo, and another, called Georgis, was infirm 
 
 tiTC, and shews the yery dangerous situation of the king, and of Mr Bruce, who attended 
 him. The queen's partisans had it now in their power to depose and murder the king, 
 which they probably would haye done, had not the fear of Fasil and the Galla in some 
 measure restrained them. 
 
 * " On the first of June the queen gave me a house at Koscam, which I accepted very 
 ■willingly." MS. Jounal, in the common-place book, No. 5. The weather journal for 
 August, September, and October 1771, is written with a very feeble and careless hand, 
 on account of the author's ill health. Opposite the 13th day of August is this notice, 
 " I was ill and confined to my bed since the 7th of this month." The unsettled state of 
 the country is alluded to at the date of Oct. 2. 1771. " The instruments all dismounted 
 for fear of the Galla." Folio MS. Journal. It was apprehended that Fasil might break 
 into Gondar, and plunder it and the adjacent territory. A struggle between the Galla and 
 the queen's party seemed to be fast approaching, but it had not commenced when Mr Bruce 
 left the country. Nothing is known in Europe respecting Habbesh since his departure.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 1()1 
 
 and nearly blind. The rest of liis party consisted of an old 'I'mk- 
 ish janizary, who had come to Hal)besh in the escort of the Abnna, 
 a Copt who left him at Scnnaar, and a few common servants 
 who took charge of the mnles. He arrived, on the 2d of Jannarv 
 1772, atTcherkin, a place on the fi-ontiers of Abyssinia, belongin<5- 
 to Ayto Conf II, son of Ozoro Esther, where he was astonished to 
 find Ayto Confu himself^ Ozoro Esther, Tccla iNIariam, and a num- 
 ber of the ladies who adorned the court of Koscam. This meet- 
 ing was no less agreeable than unexpected. It was not known 
 what the confederates had done with Ras Michael : but the kino- 
 had given some villages in that part of the country to the old 
 queen, and a few others, in a private manner, to Ozoro Esther. 
 Her son had brought her from Koscam, by a difierent road from 
 that which Mr Bruce had travelled, to take possession of this 
 estate. All therefore, was joy and festivity. Mr Bruce was re- 
 ceived with rapture by his fi'iends ; and Confu gratified him with 
 a species of diversion with which he Avas as yet unacquainted, the 
 hunting of the elephant, rhinoceros, and bufiklo. 
 
 About the middle of January, Yasine sent camels from Ras-el- 
 feel, to convey Mr Bruce's baggage to that place, and he was now 
 obliged to take a last farewell of Abyssinia, and of those fi-iends who 
 had often contributed to his safety and happiness. After a week's 
 journey, he arrived at Horcacamoot, Yasine's principal village, 
 where the Shekh received his former master with his usual kind- 
 ness and fidelity. He resided nearly two months with Yasine, in 
 a bad state of" health, partly owing to former indisposition, and 
 partly to the climate of Ras-el-feel, one of the most unhealthy in 
 the world. It is indeed probable, that his life must have terminat- 
 ed there, had it not been for the use of a medicinal plant, which 
 was pointed out to him by an Arab. His next stage in the way 
 to Sennaar, was Teawa, the residence of Fedaile, Shekh of Atbara, 
 who had promised to forward him on his journey with safety and
 
 102 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 expedition. Mr Bruce had already written to Metical Aga, at 
 Mecca, to send a letter to some confidential person at Sennaar, 
 for the purpose of procuring a guide from the king ; the same re- 
 quest had been made by Yasine, and it was expected that the 
 kinffof Sennaar's servant would be atTeawa before Mr Bruce ar- 
 rived at that place. But, as the Shekh of" Atbara was well known 
 to be a man of the worst character, Yasine, and the Shekh of the 
 Nile Arabs, agreed to send a person to Teawa m ith Mr Bruce, 
 who should stay without the town till he had learned the issue of 
 Fedaile's promises. 
 
 Mr Bruce left Ras-el-feel on the 17th of March, and came to 
 Teawa on the 23d. Fedaile received him with affected honour, 
 though, as appeared afterwards, with the basest intentions. He 
 hatl told the Shekh of Beyla, the next stage on the way to Sen- 
 naar, that Yagoube had taken a different route, and was not to 
 be expected at Teawa. The Shekh of Beyla, therefore, desisted 
 from inquiring further about Mr Bruce, Avhom Fedaile detained 
 under a pretence of not having camels for his journey ; and, at 
 last, by an absolute refusal to allow him to pass, without paying 
 him a considerable sum of money. This being refused, Fedaile 
 sent a person to murder him. The attempt was unsuccesshil, but 
 not more co^vardly than that of the Shekh himselfj who drew his 
 sword on the stranger, and Avas only presented from killing him 
 by the appearance of a large pistol which Mr Bruce drew from 
 beneath his cloak. After having been detained above three weeks 
 by this assassin, the traveller and his party were relieved fi-om 
 their dangerous situation by tlie Shekh of" Beyla, who had de- 
 tected Fedaile's falsehood, and procured for them guides from Sen- 
 naar. The Shekh of Beyla sent a Moullah, a person of great re- 
 putation, to Tea^a to urge their departure. In his presence Fe- 
 daile was convicted of his guilty and faithless conduct, and fright-
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 103 
 
 encd witli an account of the correspondence whicli ]\Ir Bruce had 
 ke|)t up with Yasine. Tliat chief) having hroken tlie peace I)c- 
 tween IIahl)esh and Sennaar, had threatened to hurn Teavva, in 
 revenge for the Shekh's behaviour to his master. Tlie terrors 
 arising from an echpse of the moon, which Mr Bruce had predict- 
 ed, hastened also the prej)arations for their journey, wliich they 
 resinned on the 18th of April. 
 
 INIr Bruce was received in a most friendly manner by Maho- 
 met, Shekh of Beyla, to whom he had formerly sent medicines, 
 and who, in every respect, was the reverse in character of the 
 Shekh of Atbara. Ha\ ing staid a few days at that place, he pro- 
 secuted his journey, and advanced, with much difficulty, over the 
 rugged ground near the rivers Rahad and Dender. He had two 
 guides, one of whom was the king ofSennaar's servant, in league 
 with Fedaile, and therefore deserving no confidence : the other 
 belonged to Shekh Adelan, the prime minister of Sennaar, who at 
 that time had the king entirely in his power. After jjassing the 
 Dender, they were overtaken by a storm, and obliged to lodge all 
 night (April 24, 1772), in a village of Pagan Negroes*, whom the 
 government of Sennaar had brought fi-om the mountains near the 
 White River, and placed in that district to oppose the Arabs. 
 These negroes, though soldiers, received Mr Bruce and his weary 
 companions with great kindness, dried their clothes, and supplied 
 them with huts and {)rovisions. Some of the Nuba watched their 
 camels and baggage all night, and sung alternate songs, in notes 
 of very pleasant melody. Mr Bruce listened to these till he fell 
 asleep involuntarily, and with regret, having seldom passed a more 
 comfortable night on a journey -f-. ., ', , ^ • , ,. , ' 
 
 * Called Nuba. 
 
 + The African blacks have a very sweet native musicj of which the Abyssiiiians and Arabs, 
 particularly the former, arc destitute.
 
 104 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 On arriving at Basboch, the place where it is usual to pass the 
 Nile, in coming from Atbara to Sennaar, Mr Bruce was detained, 
 till leave to enter the town was procured from Adelan the prime 
 minister. Adelan was encamped at some distance from Sennaar, 
 but he had received complete information of the behaviour of the 
 Shekh of Atbara, and had resolved to treat Mr Bruce in a manner 
 veiy different from that which he knew would be agreeable to the 
 kino-. He therefore ordered his servants to accommodate the 
 stranger with one of his own houses, and desired him to repose 
 himselfj before he sought an audience at the palace. Mr Bruce 
 was, however, sent for by the king next day after his arrival, and 
 formally introduced to him. Ismael he found to be a weak, ma- 
 licious, and ignorant prince, on bad terms with his ministers, who 
 despised his character, and kept him without money or forces. 
 On the 8th of May he went to Adelan's camp, some miles out of 
 the city, where he had a favourable audience of the real sovereign 
 of Sennaar, the king being only such in title. The Shekh was 
 advanced in years, of a noble and commanding appearance, and 
 of" a generous and open character. Mr Bruce, having given him 
 a small present, and his letters of recommendation from Ali Be)^, 
 the Sheriffe of Mecca, and the king of Abj^ssinia, claimed his pro- 
 tection, which he granted with great readiness. Adelan spoke 
 contemptuously of the king, and advised Mr Bruce to defend him- 
 self, if any attack were made on him at Sennaar, requesting him 
 also to convey immediate intelligence of his situation to the camp. 
 
 On returning to the town, Mr Bruce received a visit from Hagi 
 Belal, a merchant to whom he had been recommended by Ibra- 
 him, broker to the English at Jidda. He expected to obtain fi-om 
 Belal whatever money he should need at Sennaar, and in his jour- 
 ney to Egypt ; but that perfidious man not only refused to give 
 him any assistance, but conspired with the king to murder him. 
 The reception which he met with in his Visits at the ]>alace, became
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 10 J 
 
 every day more cold and suspicious. The king pretended that he 
 was unable to forward him on his journey ; and access could not 
 be readily had to the minister, who was encamped at a distance, 
 and frequently changing his place. In this dangerous situation 
 Mr Bruce gained, by his medical assistance, the friendship ot Ah- 
 med, governor of the household*, and a relation of the royal 
 family, a person whose office it w^as, by the constitution of that 
 barbarous monarchv, to murder his sovereign, when the welfare 
 of the state required it. The violence of the king was restrained 
 by this man, though Ismael adopted various methods in secret to 
 accomplish his designs. He instigated his servants to insult Mr 
 Bruce ; and, towards the end of his stay at Sennaar, dispatched 
 a party to attack him in Adelan's house, which they had not 
 courage to carry into effect. 
 
 As his situation became daily more precarious, Mr Bruce, after 
 a delay of four months, redoubled every effort to escape from this 
 country of perfidy and bloodshed. Hagi Belal, overawed by Ah- 
 med, fiu'nished him with some money ; but the scanty supplies 
 that he had hitherto received, had not been sufficient to defray his 
 expences, to discharge which, he was obliged to part A\'ith the ho- 
 norary gold chain given him by the Idng of Abyssinia. Camels 
 and provisions being at last procured, he and his companions stole 
 out of Sennaar, on pretence of going to Adelan's camp. Instead 
 of visiting the minister, they directed their course northward, in 
 the way of" Herbagi, the residence of Wed Ageeb, hereditary sove- 
 reign of the Arabs, in the dominions of Sennaar, from whom they 
 expected to receive a passport through the rest of Atbara. They 
 reached Herbagi on the l6th of September. Wed Ageeb received 
 Mr Bruce with kindness, and gave him a letter to his sister, who, 
 along with her son, governed the country around Chendi, a town 
 
 * Sid cl Coom. 
 O
 
 lOG ■ ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 situated on the banks of the Nile, in the lower part of Nubia. 
 This prince Avas a ii-iend of Shekli Adelan, and theretbre spoke 
 disrespectfully of the king of Sennaar. He informed Mr Bruce, 
 that Yasine had burnt Teawa, and obliged Fedaile to fly from 
 Atl)ara, the causes of which hostility Avere well known to the tra- 
 veller, though he chose to conceal them. 
 
 On the fourth day after they had left Herbagi, Mr Bruce's com- 
 pany arrived at the ferry over the Nile, or Bahar Azergue *, which 
 lies opposite to a place called Halifoon. In the evening of the 
 same day, they reached Halfaia, a considerable town, situated in 
 N. L. 15° 45' very near the limit of the tropical rains, and about 
 nine miles north of the junction of the Bahar el Azergue and Ba- 
 har el Abiad. These are the principal rivers which form the 
 Egyptian Nile, though each of them receives in its course many 
 considerable streams. They left Halfaia, after a residence of six 
 days, on the 29th of September ; and on the 4th of the following 
 month came to Chendi, the chief town of the Jahaleen Arabs -f-, 
 governed by Wed Ageeb's sister. The queen of Chendi accom- 
 modated Mr Bruce with necessaries, and took a particular interest 
 in his friendless situation. Chendi, though more than sixty miles 
 to the south of Gooz, where the Tacazze joins the Nile, is situated 
 on the border of an extensive sandy desert, which reaches as far 
 as Syene. To the dangers of travelling above 500 miles in a con- 
 
 * The Bahar Azergue, i. e. Blue River, is the name which the Arabs give to the Abys. 
 sinian branch of the Nile. The western branch, which comes from Jibbel el Kumr, south 
 of Dar.fur, they call Bahar el Abiad, the White River. 
 
 + The desert between Semiaar and Egypt is inhabited, or rather traversed, by various in. 
 dependent tribes of wandering Arabs. Some of these have become fixed, and reside in vil- 
 lages on the southern frontier of the desert. The Ababde tribes possess that part of the 
 desert nearest to Egypt : The Bisharin tribes dwell in the part nearest to Senna;ir ; but in 
 the district lying between the desert and that city, is the goverunient of Chendi, belonging 
 to the Jahaleen tribes, under which denomination all the Arabs belonging to Seunaar are 
 generally comprehended.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 107 
 
 tiiiiial wilderness, which Jirtbrded httle water, and no suj)|)ly of 
 prox isions of any kind, was added the chance of meeting- witli the 
 Bishareen Arabs, who traverse these burning sands, and ninrder 
 every stranger whom they can fmd. Mr Brnce, while at Sennaar, 
 had intended to join a caravan, going by this route to Egypt, un- 
 der the command of one Mahomet Towash, who had been raising 
 a contribution in Soudan* for the holy se{)ulchre, and might have 
 expected protection fi'om the Arabs on account of his sacred cha- 
 racter ; but, in order to leave Mr Bruce destitute of assistance, the 
 king of Sennaar had advised that person to set out before him, 
 and to take all the guides along with his caravan. He according- 
 ly left none behind him, who knew the desert, except one called 
 Idris, who fortunately was detained at Chendi for debt. The rest 
 had accompanied him, with a readiness which proved fatal to him 
 and his companions. As soon as they approached the borders of 
 Egypt, some of the guides perfidiously carried information to the 
 Bishareen, who attacked the Aga and his followers, and murdered 
 them all, to the number of ninety persons. 
 
 Having relieved Idris from his arrest, and made every prepara- 
 tion in their power for their dreary journey, Mr Bruce and his 
 servants set out from Chendi ; and, after travelling four days, 
 crossed the Tacazze, the last great river that falls into the Nile. 
 As they were now about to enter the desert, they laid in a stock 
 of water and provisions at Gooz, a village near the ferry; and 
 having agreed to a few regulations, and repeated the prayer of 
 peace -f, committed themselves to the wilderness. They amount- 
 ed to thirteen or fourteen persons, only eight of \\hom were effec- 
 tive, and well armed. They left Gooz on the 9th of November ; 
 
 * Soudan is (he Arabic name of Negro-land, that is of the country along the Joliha, or 
 Nile of the Negroes, in the interior of Africa. 
 
 + The first chapter of the Koran, used as a form of prayer. It is called " cI fetaa." 
 Gooz signifies " the sands," 
 
 O 2
 
 108 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 and, in two days after, lost sight of the Nile, which turns, soon 
 after its junction with the Tacazze, to the west. The desert then 
 opened all around, covered Avith rocks and burning sands, the lat- 
 ter of which were seen, at times, raised in the air to a great height, 
 and, being illuminated by the rays of the sun, appeared like pil- 
 lars of fire. The heat and thirst excited by the sun and gloAving 
 atmosphere, were as nothing, compared with the effects of" the si- 
 moom, or poisonous wind, which is produced in these deserts, and 
 suffocates every creature who has not, by falling to the ground, 
 the address to avoid it. On the sixth day after leaving Gooz, Mr 
 Bruce and his party suffered exceedingly from a blast of this 
 wind, near a well called Chiggre, in lat. 20^ 58' 30" N. 
 
 From Chiggre they continued their journey through number- 
 less difficulties, till they came to Terfowey, a place which, though 
 barren in an uncommon degree, possesses some wood, and springs 
 of water. On the night of the 19th of November, a Bishareen 
 Arab and two women, who were passing by Terfowey, were seized 
 by them in the act of stealing their camels, with an intention of 
 carrying them off to their tribe. If the Arab had succeeded in this 
 attempt, Mr Bruce and his companions must have died of hunger 
 at the well. They therefore threatened him with instant death, 
 if he did not discover his accomplices, the place where his tribe 
 was encamped, and what reception they had to expect on meet- 
 ing with it. The Bishareen informed them of the miserable end 
 of Mahomet Towash, at Avhich he had been jjresent, and gave an 
 account of the movements of the tribe, which corresponded, for 
 the most part, with the declarations of the women, taken separate- 
 ly. Mr Bruce therefore interceded for his life with the rest of 
 the company, who were about to kill him, and projjosed to carry 
 him prisoner into Egypt, having first deprived the women, by dis- 
 abling their camels, of the means of giving intelligence to their 
 relations. Tliis proposal being adopted, thej^ set out from Terfowey.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 109 
 
 The simoom attacked them soon after their departure, and one of 
 their camels died of hunger and fatigue. As a last resource, in 
 case of" famine, thev dried and preserved slices of the flesh. On 
 the second diiy after they had left Terfowej^ they were again in- 
 volved in the purple haze of the poisonous wind. Silence, and 
 a desperate indifference about life, were the immediate effects of 
 this occurrence ; their camels being quite exhausted, Mr Bruce 
 himself, by far the most courageous of the company in every part 
 of the journey, began to despair, and to expect, with a degree of 
 resignation, a sandy grave. Their bread was nearly at an end, 
 and their water, though occasionally supplied fi'om wells, was 
 brackish. In this distressful condition, they held out four days 
 longer, in the course of which, they found the dead bodies of 
 Mahomet Towash and his followers scattered in the desert, and 
 met with a party of Ababde Arabs, who gave them some informa- 
 tion of their exact distance from Egypt. On the 26th of Novem- 
 ber, they reached Saffieha, a place, as they were afterwards in- 
 formed, about 40 miles from Syene. Their camels, overcome 
 with hunger and fatigue, and chilled with the excessive cold of 
 that night, could advance no further. As the distance from Syene 
 was unknown, and their strength so far reduced as to be scarcely 
 sufficient for travelling, much less for carrying water and provi- 
 sions, death appeared inevitable. The loss of all his drawings, 
 journals, and indeed of every memorandum of his travels, was an 
 affliction of such a kind as excludes the possibility of describing 
 Mr Bruce's feelings in these moments of complicated distress. 
 Having loaded themselves with the scanty remains of their black 
 bread and impure water, most of which they were obliged to take 
 from the stomach of their camels, they made a last effort to save 
 their lives. In the evening of the second day after leaving Saf^ 
 fieha, INIr Bruce, having parted from his compan\% for the pur- 
 pose of viewing the ground to the westward of a small eminence,
 
 110 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 then in sight, heard the sound of the Nile, and judged that they 
 were near it, hy the llight of tlie river birds. On returning to 
 his companions, he communicated to them this discovery, which 
 was confimied by the guide, and instantly followed by loud ac- 
 clamations of joy. They arrived early in the forenoon of the Ibl- 
 loAving day at a grove of palm trees to the north of Syene. 
 
 The janizary Ismael went into the town, and informed the Aga*, 
 of their arrival, and distress in the desert. The other servants, 
 judging by their own feelings, that their master needed repose, re- 
 tired together, and left him alone for that purpose. Mr Bruce 
 fell into a profound sleep under the shade of a palm tree, from 
 which he was awakened by a message fi-om the Aga. The pain, 
 fatigue, and misfortunes, which he had undergone in the desert, 
 had reduced his mind to a state of careless insensibility, which 
 rendered him indifferent about his past sufferings, or present de- 
 liverance ; and his feet were so disabled by the journey, that he 
 could not stand nor walk for some time. The Aga received him 
 with compassion and kindness, and supplied him with money and 
 necessaries. After having rested a few days, he obtained from 
 that officer a party, Avhich went back with him to Saffieha, where, 
 to his unspeakable satisfaction, he found his baggage untouched 
 and entire. 
 
 He left Syene on the 11th of December, 1772, and arrived at 
 Cairo, on the 1 0th of January following. He and his servants 
 took up their lodging in the convent of St George, near the town, 
 till he could send information of his arrival to his corresj)ondents, 
 the French merchants. But he was not permitted to remain long 
 in that retreat. Mahomet Bey Aboudahal), who had usurped the 
 throne of Ali Bey, his father-in-law, being informed by Ishmael 
 the janizary, of Mr Bruce's arrival from Habbesh, sent a party of 
 
 * Turkish goveruor of the garrison.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 1 1 1 
 
 soldiers to IIk; convent, who dragged him, on the very night of 
 his arrival, to the palace. It was not the Bey's intention to treat 
 hiin ill a rude manner ; hut the soldiers supposing, from his mean 
 dress and neglected appearance, that he was a person of" little con- 
 sequence, hurried him along, as if" he had heen a felon. The Bey 
 received hira very graciously, and sympatfiised with him in the 
 distresses that he had undergone in passing the desert, the efifects 
 of which, on his feet, were so paintiil, as to ohlige him to kneel 
 all the time of audience. After dismissing him, the Bey, hy 
 a slave, ottered him a present of monev, Avhich he did not accept, 
 and this refusal, so extraordinarv from a person of his appearance, 
 made the servant conduct him hack into the presence of" his 
 master. In this second interview, Mr Bruce informed the Bey of 
 his rank and situation in life, and of the reasons which had induc- 
 ed him not to accept the present. The Bey, highly satisfied with 
 these, asked, with great complacency, what he should do for him. 
 The moment was favourable for such a petition as Mr Bruce ini- 
 mediatelv preferred. While residing at Jidda, he had observed 
 the enormous extortion of the sherifle of Mecca, which had near- 
 ly ruined the Englisli East India trade in that place ; and, as he 
 knew that the company Avonld willingly change that station, if" 
 a better could be procured, he asked from the Bey permission for 
 the English East India ships to come to the port of Suez, at the 
 bottom of the Arabian gulf The Bey readily granted this re- 
 quest, and afterwards settled with him the articles of the agree- 
 •ment. The firman, or goverment order, ratifying the permission, 
 was immediately written, and dispatched by Mr Bruce to India, 
 along with a letter, informing the gentlemen concerned in the 
 trade of the Red Sea, how to proceed in consequence of this 
 transaction. 
 
 At the time when Mr Bruce obtained the order from the Bey, 
 the latter was preparing for an expedition against his fiither-in-
 
 112 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE, &C. 
 
 law, who was still in Syria with a small army. He urged the 
 traveller to go with him to the camp. This Mr Bruce declined ; 
 on the contrary, being sufficiently aware of the disorder which 
 always accompanies such a war in that barbarous country, he pre- 
 pared to leave Cairo as soon as possible. He arrived at Alex- 
 andria in the beginning of March, and thence sailed for Marseilles 
 in a vessel belonging to that city. During the voyage, which 
 lasted about three weeks, he was in very ill health, owing to the 
 shock which his constitution had undergone in the desert, and to 
 the disease called the Guinea-worm, which totally disabled him 
 for walking, and endangered his life. The weather was exceed- 
 ingly stormy ; they were on the point of being shipAvrecked on 
 the coast of Africa ; and the state of the vessel, along with the 
 superstition of the crew, had nearly induced them to throw Mr 
 Bruce's baggage overboard, which would have deprived him, al- 
 most on the shores of his own country, of the fruits often years 
 labour and suffering.
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 jyi-R Bruce was received at Marseilles by his friends and the 
 literary people of that city with enthusiasm. The Comte de Buf- 
 fon, M. Guys, and many others, who had taken a particular in- 
 terest in his travels, came to congratulate him on his return, and 
 to hear from him a detail of his adventures and discoveries. With 
 the first of these gentlemen he contracted an intimate friendship. 
 The Comte, who was then publishing his great Avork on natural 
 history, took an early opportunity of announcing to the world 
 the information which he had received in that science from Mr 
 Bruce himself^ and from a perusal of his numerous and beautiful 
 drawins^s *. 
 
 After having resided in the south of France, till his health was 
 in some measure restored, he set out for Paris, in company with 
 the Comte de Buffon. The reception which he met with in that 
 
 * Vide adTcrtisement to the third volume of M. de BufFon's History of Birds. The 
 testimony of that illustrious naturalist is the more valuable, that it was given after iMr Bruce 
 had freely communicated to his friend an account of the several articles, which he seldom 
 did to any person. 
 
 P
 
 114 ' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 metropolis was exceedingly flattering *. His travels became 
 a subject of" general conversation ; his company was courted 
 every Avhere, and by persons of the first distinction in point of 
 learning and quality. As an acknowledgement of the favours 
 which he had received fi-om the French nation in the course of 
 his travels, he presented a part of the seeds of rare plants which 
 he had collected in Abyssinia, to the king's garden at Paris, and 
 a copy of the prophecies of Enoch, a literary curiosity of consider- 
 able value, to the Royal Library -f. 
 
 His health being still unconfirmed, he set out from Paris about 
 the end of July, for Italy. On reaching Bologna, he was wel- 
 comed by his friend the Marquis di Ranuzzi, and spent about two 
 months at the baths of Poretta |. His health was completely 
 established during his residence at Bologna ; where he first repos- 
 ed from the fatigues of travel, and found leisure to finish such of 
 his drawings of architecture and natural history as had not been 
 completed in Africa. 
 
 From Bologna he went to Rome, much against the advice of 
 his friends §, who knew that the causes of his excursion to that city 
 arose from circumstances || umvorthy of his notice, and likely in 
 the end to pi'ove dangerous to himself! Fortunately, no disagree- 
 able consequences took place. On the contrary, his reception 
 there was perhaps more flattering to a mind like his, which rever- 
 
 * Appendix, note G. 
 
 + Letters of Lemonier from Versailles, September 3. 1773, and from Choisi, June 11. 
 1774, mentioning the progress of the plants which had come up ; and the drawings of those 
 sent to Mr Bruce in Scotland. Letter of Bignon on receipt of the MS. from I'hotel de la 
 Biblioth. du Roi, September 3. 1773. 
 
 i Letters of P. Balugani, September 13. 1773, of Martinelli, Bol. Oct. 4. 1773. 
 
 § Letter from Consul Mann, Florence, November 16. 1773, and from Birbeck at Mar. 
 seilles, and others, August 1773. 
 
 II Letters to and from Accoramboni, Rome, November 1773.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 1 15 
 
 ed ancestry anil noble descent, than any which he elsewhere ex- 
 perienced. That city was the last retreat of some families which 
 had formerly held a high rank in his native country; and, though 
 the political causes which had brought them so low never influ- 
 enced any part of his opinions, he was not insensible to the j)lea- 
 sure with which they enjoyed his fame. He received j)articular 
 marks of attention from many of the Roman nobility, and was 
 introduced to Pope Clement XIV, the celebrated Gauganelli, 
 who presented him with a series of gold medals relating to several 
 transactions of his })ontificate *. 
 
 Mr Bruce returned to France in spring 1774, where he resided 
 till June following. He left Paris about the middle of that 
 month, and arrived soon after in England, from which he had 
 been absent twelve years -f. The public, as might have been ex- 
 pected, was impatient to hear his adventures ; and every person 
 of distinction or learning, who had any curiosity, to know the 
 Avonders of foreign countries, sought his acquaintance. He shew- 
 ed his numerous and beautiful drawings, which obtained particu- 
 lar praise ; and his collection of Ethiopic manuscripts, a sufficient 
 proof, to such as could read them, of his travels in Abyssinia. 
 Soon after his arrival in London he was introduced at court, and 
 graciousl}' received by his Majesty, who was pleased to honour 
 with his royal approbation Mr Bruce's labours in the cause of dis- 
 covery, and to accept those drawings of Baalbec, Palmyra, and 
 the African cities, which the traveller had promised to make for 
 his collection :|:. 
 
 * Letters from his friends at Bologna, which allude to those particulars, December 4, 
 1773 ; and the medals at Kinnaird. 
 
 + Letters of congratulation from his friends, June and July 1774. 
 
 + Mr Bruce received a gratuity for these drawings. Letter from Whitshcd Kccuc, Esq. 
 toMrB. London, Dec. 4. 1775. 
 
 P2
 
 116 ■ ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 After a residence of some months in London, he prepared to 
 visit Scotland. The curiosity of the pubhc respecting his travels 
 continued to operate nearly to the same extent as formerly ; but 
 several persons, who were envious of his fame, ignorant of his 
 merits, or offended at the little deference which he paid to their 
 learning, began to depreciate his character, and to propagate 
 stories injurious to his reputation. Mr Bruce's manner of con- 
 versing in private companies, was open, fi^ee, and animated. On 
 occasions when he thought proper to amuse liis friends with an 
 account of his adventures, he generally fixed upon such of them 
 as differed most from common occurrences. A description of the 
 savage manners of the Galla, of the blood3'^ feasts of the Abyssi- 
 nians, of the negro court of Sennaar, or even of his own artifices 
 to astonish and awe barbarians, was calculated to amuse men of 
 sense and judgment, who knew something of the variety of hu- 
 man nature ; but persons of a different character judged it incre- 
 dible, because it was extraordinary. Most of the obloquy, how- 
 ever, which Mr Bruce experienced, was owing to envy. He had 
 lived too long in a state of independence to become the humble ad- 
 mirer of any literary man ; and had seen too much to be instruct- 
 ed by those dictators who presided in the different societies which, 
 at that time, assumed the direction of learning and science. Some 
 of his enemies, not contented with questioning his veracity in par- 
 ticular instances, asserted that he had never been in Abyssinia ; 
 and this palpable falsehood, which any scholar might have de- 
 tected by looking at Mr Bruce's Ethiopic manuscripts, was after- 
 wards believed by many, on the authority of Mr Wortley Mon- 
 tague, and the Baron de Tott *. 
 
 * Letters of Mr Montague, published in the European Museum for 1792, and the Baroa 
 de Tott's Travels. The story of Mr Bruce's having gone into Armenia, was founded on 
 a passage in one of his letters dated from Sidon, May 10th 1768, to Sir R. Strange. Mr 
 Bruce deposited his Abyssinian MSS. for some time in the British Museum, as appears bj
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 1 17 
 
 A proud sense ofhononv and independence led him to treat with 
 imhgnant but silent contempt these insinuations, which were not 
 spread for the purpose of" .ascertaining truth, hut of defiauchng 
 living merit of its fame and reward. He found all who were best 
 able to judge of his character and abilities, ready to give full cre- 
 dit to his narrative, generous in their sentiments, res[)ectfiil in 
 their inquiries, and candid in their opinions respecting his pre- 
 tensions and abilities. 
 
 Mr Bruce left London in the beginning of autumn on his wav 
 to Scotland. He was received with much joy and attention at 
 Edinburgh, and all over the coimtry. During the four last years 
 of his travels, no certain information had been received concerning 
 him. A report of his death had been circulated, the truth or false- 
 hood of which remained unknown till he arrived at Marseilles. 
 
 As he now intended to settle in his native country, he rebuilt 
 his house, and began to regulate the affairs of his estate, which 
 had gone into disorder during his absence. A number of law-suits, 
 arising from various circumstances, engrossed his attention, and, 
 with other avocations, totally prevented, for a long time, his ap- 
 plication to literature. 
 
 On the 20th of May 1776, he married Mary, daughter of 
 Thomas Dundas of Fingask, Esq. by Lady Janet, daughter of 
 Charles sixth Earl of Lauderdale; an amiable and accomjilished 
 w^oman, whose memory is still revered in that part of the country*. 
 The public expected, that, after having settled at home, he would 
 immediately proceed to compose and publish an accoimt of his 
 travels ; but this he was obliged to defer, for the reasons already 
 mentioned. 
 
 a letter from Sir Joseph Banks, July 21. 1788 ; but it would appear that nobody inspect- 
 ed them. Indeed, seldom has the honour of any man been insulted on more frivolous 
 grounds, and with more gross injustice and ignorance. 
 
 * Mrs Bruce has been dead twenty years.
 
 118 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 For some time after his return to Scotland, he kept up a cor- 
 respondence with his friends in France. At the request of one of 
 these *, he amused himself with translating the prophecies of 
 Enoch from the Abyssinian ; but the subject, as he advanced in 
 the translation, displeased him, and he soon abandoned it. After 
 his marriage, he dro})ped his French corres])ondence, and had 
 little intercourse with any literary men, except with such as visited 
 him in the country. In the shooting season, he generally spent 
 some time at a place called Ardwhillery, near Callender in Men- 
 teith, in the Highlands of Scotland-)-. He was engaged, during 
 his residence there, in more attractive and peaceful pursuits than 
 those of ambition or controversy. Happy in his family, and sa- 
 tisfied that he had done, or at least suffered, as much as any man 
 then alive, in order to instruct and gratify the public, he allowed 
 his mind an interval of repose between the toils of travelling, and 
 the vexations of appearing before the public as a candidate for 
 literar}^ fame. 
 
 He accordingly made a slow progress in transcribing or ar- 
 ranging his journals, for nearly twelve years after his return. It 
 is uncertain, indeed, whether he would not have suffered them to 
 remain at last unpublished, if a domestic misfortune had not oblig- 
 
 * M. Journu de Montagny, with whom Mr Bruce kept up a correspondence between 
 1774 and 1776. 
 
 + Vide a description of Ardwhillery, and the romantic scenery around it, in Robertson's 
 account of the parish of Callender in Menteith, Vol. XI. of Sir J. Sinclair's Statistical Ac. 
 count of Scotland. It is situated on the road to Fort-William, at a short distance from 
 Benledi, one of the highest mountains in the kingdom, on the banks of Lochlubnaig, which 
 resembles, in its most remarkable feature, the lake of Dembea. The stream of the river, 
 which forms the Teith, is distinctly visible in its passage through Lochlubnaig. The Teith 
 itself, a beautiful and romantic river, is the chief branch of the Forth ; but the same cause, 
 which probably induces the Arabs to consider the Bahar-cl-abiad as only accessory to the 
 Abyssinian river, has led the people in that part of Scotland to confer the name of Forth 
 on an inferior stream. Mr Bruce, however, had no occasion to argue from this coincidence; 
 perhaps it never occurred to his mind.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 119 
 
 ed him to seek the consolation of study. Mrs Bnice's health, 
 which had always been delicate, began to decline rapidly, in the 
 winter of" 1784. She had been long afflicted with a lingering dis- 
 ease, which, in the spring of" the year 1785, brought her, in very 
 early lifi', to the grave *. 
 
 This melancholy event deprived Mr Bnice of his principal 
 source of ha|jpiness, and lelt him in solitude. His friends en- 
 deavoured to s(X)th his affliction, by recalling his mind to the ac- 
 tions of the former part of his life, and by contrasting his courage 
 and fortitude in the performance of these Avith his present dejec- 
 tion. The Hon. Daines Barrington, in particular, urged him to 
 undertake a task, to which he was called by the duty which he 
 owed to himselfj and by the sincerest washes of all who knew him, 
 or who felt an interest in African discovery. Flattered by their 
 encouragement, and willing to escape from ptunful recollections, 
 he began to enlarge the history of his different routes, and to 
 translate the annals of Abjssinia from the original jVISS. The 
 narrative of the travels was first written ; the reflections on the 
 Indian trade, on the ancient history of Abyssinia, and on other 
 subjects, were added afterwards. Part of the first sketches were 
 written with his own hand, and part dictated to his clerk, Avhich 
 last was his usual method of composing -j-. 
 
 Mr Bruce, when once engaged in any undertaking, was eager 
 and indefatigable. The greatest part of the work was finished, 
 before 1788, and submitted to the inspection of the Hon. Daines 
 Barrington, and some other friends, alike eminent for their lite- 
 
 * Mr Bruce had thrrc children by this lady, the eldest of whom, Robert, died when an 
 infant. The other two are the present Mr Bruce of Kinnaird, and the wife of John 
 Jardine, Esq. advocate. 
 
 + A great part of the dissertations on tho Indian trade, and the early history of Atbara, 
 is found in the journals, and appears to have been written at Sennaar. His mind seems to 
 have been uncommonly active during his dangerous residence at that place. Part of the
 
 120 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 rary talents and their high station in life *. It was printed at 
 Edinburgh, and thence transmitted to London, where it was pub- 
 lished by the Robinsons, in 1790, in five volumes quarto, under 
 the title of " Travels to discover the Source of the Nile, in the 
 " years 1768, 1769, 1770, 1771, 1772, and 1773." 
 
 In the four first volumes the author gave a view of his journies 
 in Barbary, Egypt, Arabia, Abyssinia, and Nubia, in the order 
 of time in which they had been performed. In the fifth volume 
 he comprised an account of such articles of natural history as he 
 judged most Avorthy of selection from the numerous notes and 
 drawings he had taken in the East. In an introduction to the 
 whole work, in the first volume, he gave a short account of" the 
 motives which induced him to undertake his perilous expedition 
 into Abyssinia, and of his reasons for describing, only in a cur- 
 sory manner, Barbary and Egypt, countries better known to the 
 learned, and more accessible to travellers than the other. In the 
 second volume he entered into a full detail of the history of Abys- 
 sinia, from the earliest times, which he illustrated from new 
 materials collected in that country, and with many important and 
 striking observations drawn from his own experience. This his- 
 tory occupies the third and fourth books ; the work itself being 
 divided into six. 
 
 The reception which these Travels met with from the public at 
 large, was exceedingly flattering. The book was universally 
 read, and commended, by persons of the first literary reputation, 
 for the large fund of instruction and amusement which it contain- 
 
 oiiginal MSS. of the Travels, &c. is stiil preserved in three quarto volumes, which were 
 written or dictated at leisure hours between 1775 and 1784. The narrative in these sketches 
 was afterwards much enlarged, corrected and abridged, in a number of places. 
 
 * Letters of the Hon. Daines Barrington, the Bishop of Carlisle, and others, to Mr 
 Bruce, April 21. Dec 7. &c. 1788.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. , 121 
 
 ed *. Tlie only attacks made on the work, or rather on the cha- 
 racter of its author, appeared in the anonymous periodical |)ul)li- 
 cations of" the day, some of which, from mercenary, and others 
 from malicious motives, in their respective writers, were filled 
 with abuse and misrepresentation. It was translated into French 
 by a Avriter of the name of Castera, in the same year in which it 
 was published in London, and had a rapid circulation on the con- 
 tinent -f-. 
 
 In attempting to estimate the merits and defects of a work so 
 extensive and multifarious, it is necessary to consider the end in 
 view when it was composed. Books of travels are written in 
 order to amuse as well as to instruct ; but it is no uncommon 
 thing for literary men to appreciate the value of such works solely 
 by the quantity of information Avhich they afibrd. Yet long 
 scientific details, however new and valuable, cannot be popu- 
 lar ; and those books of travels, which abound in them, may be 
 praised by a multitude, but are perused only by a small number 
 of readers. 
 
 Had Mr Bruce intended to write merely for the use of the geo- 
 grapher, politician, and natural philosopher, he Avould have com- 
 pressed his narrative into a much smaller size, and have divested 
 his observations of every extraneous circumstance. But he wrote to 
 instruct and amuse the general reader ; and this is a sufficient rea- 
 son for his devoting so considerable a portion of his book to the 
 history of his own adventures, and to that of the persons with 
 Avhom he was connected in the course of his travels. 
 
 His work, therefore is to be considered as an amusing and in- 
 structive narrative of various journies in foreign countries, inter- 
 
 * Appendix, Note H. 
 
 + The Travels were translated into German, by J. J. Volkmann, with a [jrofaco and 
 notes, by J. Fr. Blumcnbach. Lcipsic, 1790. An epitome of the work was published iu 
 1791, with some learned, but not liberal observations on particular parts of it. 
 
 Q
 
 122 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 spersed with observations on man and nature, not written by 
 a scientific, but by an able, accomplished, and intelligent traveller. 
 He relates his own actions with the same ti-eedom with which he 
 describes those of others, because they ibrmed a [)art of his subject, 
 and were interesting enough to merit remembrance. 
 
 The Introduction to his Travels contains the most recent ac- 
 count of the interior of Barbary; and it must be regretted, that 
 the encouragement of the public did not enable him to publish 
 his excellent drawings, along with a fuller description of the ruins 
 found in that country. The cursory narrative which he writes of 
 his voyage up the Nile, and of his journey to Cosseir, is replete 
 M'ith useful and curious information. He was among the first 
 who endeavoured to correct and settle the hydrography of the 
 Red Sea; and, though later surveys have ascertained it with 
 greater precision, his observations are valuable and numerous*. 
 On entering Abyssinia, he presents to the view of the reader an 
 empire nearly unknown, exhibiting modes of religion, manners, 
 and government, widely difierent from those of all European na- 
 tions. Without some previous knowledge of the language and 
 history of that countr\% the reader becomes less able to judge of 
 his accuracy ; but his abilities in describing characters, and in 
 delineating human nature, strike the most ordinary mind, and 
 greatly excel those of any other traveller. No stronger proofs of 
 this assertion need be mentioned than the intimate acquaintance 
 which, in perusing his narrative, we form with all his })rincipal 
 characters, and the regret with which, on arriving at the conclu- 
 sion of the account, we leave a country, to which the mind has 
 
 * Among Mr Bruce's papers arc charts and drawings of the harbours of Mocha, of the 
 road of Gedan, ports of Kabac, Confoda, Sibt, Masuah, road of Shckh Omar, Nohoiide P., 
 Ras Ileli, Jibel Zceran, Jibbel Suryne, of the isles Abeled, rock Cotumbal, Jibel Wusan, 
 Dahaban, Mersa Berk, mountain op\)osite the isle of Wudan, mountains above Sibt, Jibel 
 Foran, isle of Dureghi, road of Goofs, &c. made by Luigi Balugani. The chart of Mocha 
 seems to be a copy.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 123 
 
 acquired a kind of local attachment. Above all other writers of 
 travels he possesses the art of giving- a lively, complete, and in- 
 teresting jjortrait of those |)ersons with whom he was particularly 
 connected, and of the rude state of society in which lie occasion- 
 ally lived in barbarous countries. 
 
 The journals of his routes in Abyssinia and Nubia were written 
 with the most minute attention, and form a valuaijle accession to 
 geographical science. The Jesuits had sketched a map of these 
 countries, but they had determined scientifically the position of 
 none of the places. Mr Bruce has ascertained the latitude and 
 longitude of a greater number of places in Africa, than any other 
 traveller, and deserves particular imitation in this respect. 
 
 We are further indebted to him for a recent and copious de- 
 scription of the various tribes which inhabit the eastern coast of 
 that continent, from the 11th to the 24th degree of N. latitude ; 
 in short, for an accurate view of the moral and natural pheno- 
 mena of a most extensive and varied tract of country, nearly in- 
 accessible to discovery, and almost unknown to Europeans. His 
 account of the kingdom of Sennaar is copious and unique ; and 
 his journey through the desert of Nubia, on the eastern side of the 
 Nile, is in the highest degree interesting. 
 
 In collecting into one view the principal merits of his work, it 
 may be thought an omission, that no notice has been taken ot" his 
 discovery of the sources of the Nile. The springs of the Abay, 
 which he visited, were generally reputed to be the chief source of 
 the Egyptian river Avhen he lett Europe. The Abay itself is un- 
 questionably one of the principal branches of the Nile, and seems 
 to be considered, by the natives of Habbesh and Atbara, as the 
 higher part of the great river. But the claim of the Abay to this 
 last honour is contested, as well as the discovery of its sources by 
 JVIr Bruce. Admitting both to be well founded, this discovery, 
 whatever ideas of imaginary glory it may have excited, or what- 
 
 Q 2
 
 124 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 ever influence these may have had in promoting his journey, seems, 
 when considered b}?^ itselfj to be comparatively of very httle im- 
 portance. 
 
 The defects of this work, which bear a small proportion to its 
 merits, arise from circumstances common to most performances 
 of the kind, a love of" theory and system, a desire to please the 
 reader, and, in several instances, from a degree of inattention and 
 carelessness, not easily avoided in composing a long narrative of 
 minute transactions. 
 
 In the course of his voyages on the Red Sea, Mr Bruce had 
 observed many singular phoenomena, which, along with the in- 
 formation given by ancient writers, led his mind to reflect on the 
 first establishment of the Indian trade, and the navigation of the 
 Arabian gulfj in the most remote ages. Imagining that the birth- 
 place of ancient civilization lay in Ethioj)ia, that is, in the coim- 
 try between Azab, or Adel, and Syene, he entered into a theoreti- 
 cal history of the establishment of trade and commerce, and the 
 invention of the arts and sciences, particularly of architecture, 
 astronomv, and writing, by the Shepherds of Azab and Meroe, 
 and by their kindred, the Cushites, who afterwards peopled Egypt. 
 He has executed this undertaking with much learning and inge- 
 nuity, particularly that part of it which relates to the triennial 
 voyages of the Jews and Phoenicians to Tarshish. But it is easy 
 to see, that his theory, however applicable in a few instances, is 
 hable to powerful objections. He seems to take it for granted, 
 that the Shepherds and Cushites, names of" indefinite signification, 
 occupied the whole extent of country already mentioned, without 
 dissention or difference, in the remotest times ; and that their pos- 
 terity inhabits Abyssinia and Atbara at this day. To simplify an- 
 cient history in this manner, by leaving out of the account many 
 of the scattered facts which are preserved concerning these nations 
 in their ancient, as well as what is known of" them in their modern
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 125 
 
 -state, is a dangerous experiment, apt to deceive both the anther 
 and his readers. His account of the building ofAxum, Meroe, 
 and I'hebes, and of the origin of Avriting, is therefore inisatisfac- 
 tory ; and, when he de:-.eeuds to the history of tlie modern Abys- 
 sinians, Avho have no authentic annals till a late period, he gives 
 too much credit to their national fiibles, which deduce the line 
 of their kings from Solomon and the Queen of Sheba, and pretend 
 to derive their government, laws, and institutions, from the Jews. 
 The prevalence of the Jewish religion in Habbesh, before the a?ra 
 of Christianity, has also inclined him to suppose, that the Falasha, 
 the Agows, and the people of Amhara and Gafat, came originally 
 fi-om Palestine, though most of their languages have not the sliglit- 
 est affinity to the Hebrew. 
 
 The third and fourth books of the Travels, containing the his- 
 tory of Abyssinia, from the year 1298, to the time of his arrival 
 in the country, along with the preceding one, already mentioned, 
 on the Indian trade, form a long episode, Avhich has been consi- 
 dered by many readers as uninteresting, and a clog on the nar- 
 rative. 
 
 Although it be impossible to give to any national history, much 
 less that of a barbarous country, the attractions of personal ad- 
 venture, Mr Bruce has exerted himself with considerable success 
 to enliven this digression, into which he Avas led by particular cir- 
 cumstances. He possessed a large collection of original MSS. 
 on Abyssinian history. The information contained in these was 
 entirely new ; and, as he was the first who brought it into Europe, 
 he naturally judged himself warranted to give an authentic his- 
 tory of Abyssinia in the course of his work, not in the dry fbrm 
 of a literal translation, but interspersed with his own reflections 
 and observations. He placed it before the narrative of liis Abys- 
 sinian journey, in order to serve as a key to the cliaracters and 
 events of his oa\ n time. Though it interrupts the stor}' of his ad-
 
 126 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 ventures, and must be, upon the whole, less interesting, it contains 
 much useful and original information, and cannot be passed over 
 without throwing- an obscurity upon the rest otthe work. 
 
 Another source of defect is owing to a natural desire of render- 
 mg his work agreeable and popular. This is remarkable in the 
 rapidity with Avhich he hurries on his narrative. He seizes our 
 whole attention ; he delights us by the variety and importance of 
 his characters, his gloAving description, and manly sense ; but he 
 seldom stops to give any general and collective views of the man- 
 ners, population, or extent, of the country in which he travels. 
 To the same cause must be ascribed, the freedom with Avhich he 
 has translated the conversations which passed between himself" and 
 the natives. He perceived, that a literal version would, in many 
 intances, sound harsh and ridiculous, without having the merit 
 of conveying a just idea of the speaker's sentiments and character. 
 He chose the most agreeable alternative ; and therefore the 
 speeches appear, to an English reader, too easy and vernacular to 
 be the genuine production of barbarians. It is only a jjerson Avho 
 is acquainted with the Abyssinian language and phraseology, who 
 can trace their authenticity. Some of his characters have been 
 thought too refined and sentimental for their particular state of 
 society. There are, perhaps, some grounds for this objection : 
 But Mr Bruce was intimately acquainted with the characters 
 which he describes ; and it must be observed, that those very 
 persons, whom, on landing on a barbarous shore, we consider in- 
 discriminately as savages, disi)lay, on fiu'ther acquaintance, much 
 of that variety of character, understanding, and feeling, which we 
 expect only in civilized society. 
 
 The last class of defects in the work arose from inattention, of 
 which it is unnecessary to exhibit instances, as most of them are 
 referred to in the course of the succeeding volumes. His know- 
 ledge of the ancient languages was sufficient for the purposes of
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. Ii7 
 
 reading and research ; hut he liad not been trained to the drud- 
 gery of" verbal criticism and minute classical information. In the 
 heat of controversy, he sometimes mistakes the sense of the author 
 whom he quotes, and this has yielded an imaginary triumph over 
 his writings, to the conmientators and critics on the continent, 
 who ridiculously call in question his moral character, and the 
 general merits of his work, because he has misinterpreted a pas- 
 sage of Herfxlotus or Strabo *. 
 
 Though his journals were in general copious, he too often omit- 
 ted to consult them, trusting to the extent and accuracy of his re- 
 collection. At the distance of fifteen years, a part of so many 
 incidents must have been effaced from the most tenacious memorj'. 
 Before he composed his narrative, his mind had begun to suffer 
 from the indolence natural to his time of life. He was not sen- 
 sible, that, b}'^ relying with too great security on his memory, he 
 was in danger of confounding dates, actions, and circumstances, 
 Avhich might have been easily rectified by his papers. To this 
 inattention must be imputed those particular inconsistencies, which 
 have been unjustly ascribed to his vanity or want of veracity. 
 
 As a writer, Mr Bruce's style is, in general, simple, manly, and 
 unaffected, li, in some instances, it be deficient in pm-ity, owing 
 to his national habits, and mean opinion of the mechanical part of 
 writing, it has the merit of being his own, an advantage often de- 
 nied to the narratives of other travellers. He I'eceived no assist- 
 ance from literary men, and imitated no favourite author. He is 
 sometimes diffuse and prolix in the theoretical parts of his work, 
 
 * Vide Larcher's Translation of Herodotus, Gosselia's Researches, &c. passim. The 
 learned Professor Hartmaun's character of Mr Bruce is as follows : " Abessiniam salutasse 
 Brucium, vix dubium ; retulit niultas res memoria dignas, sed saepissime mcndacia lecloribus 
 pro veritate obtrudit ; sibimetipsi baud raro contradicit, doctrinam jactatur qua tanien ca- 
 ruisse multis locis comprobat. Operc ejus nemo ergo utatur, nisi antea adhibita sit crisis 
 circumspectissima." Edrisii Africa, Ilartmauni, p. xsxv i
 
 128 ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 but his narrative is always well written. His descriptions are 
 animated ; his expressions are often much more appropriate and 
 happy than occur, on similar occasions, in the works of writers 
 who have enjoyed every op})ortunity of study and practice. There 
 are perhaps more sublime jjassages in his Travels, executed under 
 the immediate impulse of genius, than are to be found in any 
 other book of the kind. His character of Ras Michael has been 
 pronounced genuine, because it is such as no writer, could have 
 invented since the time of Shakespeare *. It may be added, that 
 it requires no common abilities to describe a character, Avhich the 
 imagination of Shakespeare alone could have equalled in the de- 
 partment of fiction. 
 
 In closing these cursory observations on the only work which 
 Mr Bruce published, it is but justice to observe, that, extensive as 
 it is, it comprehends but a moderate share of his labours. It con- 
 tains only a sketch of his travels in Barbary, and none of the 
 beautiful drawings which he made in that country. His splendid 
 delineations of the ruins of Baalbec and Palmyra, his large collec- 
 tion of drawings of natural history, and his Arabic and Abyssinian 
 manuscripts, ought to be considered as an accession to the literary 
 treasures of the country, procured by his unwearied exertions and 
 industry. 
 
 After the publication of his Travels, Mr Bruce renewed his cor- 
 respondence with his friends in England, particularly with the 
 Hon. Daines Barrington. The proceedings of the Afi'ican Associ- 
 ation excited his attention. It Avas expected that some of the 
 travellers, then on their way through Africa, would reach Sennaar 
 or Habbesh ; though Mr Bruce considered both as unlikel}^ to 
 happen -f- . He applied, at intervals, to study, and amused hini- 
 
 • * Supplement to the Encycl. Britan. Vol. I. art. Bruce. 
 
 t Letters from Daines Barrington to Mr Bruce, Jan, 16. March 26. May 29. &c. 1792.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. 129 
 
 self with oomparing part of" the Ethioj)ic translation of the Bil)le 
 with the original languages. He undertook this eoUation at tlie 
 request of some |)ersons, eminent for their higli rank in tlie 
 eluircli, and equally eonspieuous for learning and piety. Three 
 years after the publication of the Travels, he was advised by his 
 friends* to print a second edition in octavo, and he had made all 
 his arrangements for that purpose, when his death suddenly pre- 
 vented the execution of the design. 
 
 On Saturday, the 26th day of April 1794, having entertained 
 some company at Kinnaird, as he was going down stairs, about 
 eight o'clock in the evening, to hand a lady into a carriage, his 
 foot slipped, and he fell down headlong, from about the sixth or 
 seventh step fi-om the ground. He was taken up in a state of" ap- 
 parent insensibility, with no marks of contusion, one of his hands 
 only appearing a little hurt. Medical assistance was immediately 
 procured, but with no success. Though, some hours after the ac- 
 cident happened, there appeared symptoms of recovery, these gra- 
 dually vanished, and he expired early the next morning. 
 
 His remains were attended by a numerous and respectable 
 company, on Thursday following, to the church-yard of Larbert, 
 and de[)Osited in the tomb Avhich he had erected to the memory 
 of his wife and child. 
 
 Mr Bruce's stature was six feet four inches ; his jierson was 
 large and well-proportioned ; and his strength correspondent to 
 his size and stature. In his youth he possessed much activity ; 
 but, in the latter part of his life, he became corpulent ; though, 
 when he chose to exert himselfj the effects of time were not per- 
 ceptible. The colour of his hair was a kind of dark red ; his 
 complexion was sanguine ; and the features of his fiice elegantly 
 formed. The general tone of his voice was loud and strong, but 
 
 * Letters from D. B. to Mr B. July 29. Nov. 29. 
 R
 
 ISO ■ ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 his articulation was sometimes careless and indistinct. His walk 
 was statel}^; his air noble and commanding. He was attentive 
 to his dress, and was particularly successful in wearing that of the 
 nations through which he passed in an easy and graceful manner, 
 to which he was indebted in part for his good reception, especial- 
 ly in Abyssinia. 
 
 The leading qualities of his mind were courage, magnanimity, 
 and prudence. He was endoAved with a large portion of that ele- 
 vated spirit, without which no enterprise of importance is conceiv- 
 ed or executed. He was ambitious to be known as the performer 
 of honourable and useful undertakings, and was equally intrepid 
 and dexterous in effecting his designs. Though he justly ascribed 
 his success to causes which no man can controul or direct, he 
 owed much of it to his own precaution and superior good sense. 
 His mode of travelling was peculiar to himself*. He omitted no 
 opportiuiity of securing the means of safety in foreign countries, 
 by methods which other travellers have sometimes neglected, to 
 their great disadvantage. To use his own expression, he was 
 not to be duped by ordinary letters of recommendation ; he knew 
 the style of the East, and always attempted to gain the protection 
 of great men, by some hold on their interest. 
 
 His personal accomplishments fitted him, in a superior manner, 
 for the undertakings in which he engaged. His constitution was 
 robust ; he had inured himself to every kind of fatigue and ex- 
 ercise. His long residence among the Barbary Arabs, the best 
 horsemen in the world, had enabled him to excel in the manage- 
 ment of the horse, and in the exercise of the lance and javelin. 
 His skill in the use of fire-arms was uncommonly great. He knew 
 also how to display these accomplishments to the best advantage 
 
 * Vide Introduction to the Travels, p. 73-77.
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ. \3l 
 
 umonj^ barbarians, and seldom failed to excite tbeir applause and 
 astonislnnent. 
 
 In quaiiiications of a different description, he equalled, if not 
 surpassed, the generality of travellers. His memory was excel- 
 lent, and his understanding vigorous and well cultivated. He 
 found no diiliculty in acquiring languages of any kind. He un- 
 derstood French, Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese, 'the two first 
 of which he spoke and wrote with facility. Besides Greek and 
 Latin, which he read well, though not critically, he knew the 
 Hebrew, Chaldee, and Syriac ; and, in the latter part of his lite, 
 compared several portions of the Scriptures in those related dia- 
 lects. He read and spoke with ease, Arabic, Ethiopic, and Am- 
 haric. Necessity had made him acquainted with these last, and 
 impressed them deeply on his mind *. He had aj)plied, during 
 the greatest part of his life, to the study of astronomy, and other 
 practical branches of mathematical learning. His abilities in 
 drawing must have been considerable, as his taste in this particular 
 was acknowledged to be excellent. Though the attemjits which 
 were made to depreciate his character after his return, prevented 
 him from mentioning the exact share of assistance Avhich he had 
 in executing his beautifid collection of drawings, it is certain that 
 he received occasional help, and used it to much advantage. 
 
 Mr Bruce's temper, as he candidly confesses -j-, was irritable 
 and passionate ; but his heart was warm ; his affections ardent ; 
 and his moral feelings extremely acute. His friendships were 
 sincere, and, in general, permanent, though sometimes interrupt- 
 ed by suspicion. He enjoyed the esteem and regard of almost 
 
 * He frequently used, •»vhcn in a thoughtful state of mind, to repeat to himself, in a low 
 Toice, the Arabic sentence, Staffar nllah (May God forgive), which his attendants, on ac- 
 count of his indistinct articulation, and their own ignorance of its meaning, thought he pro- 
 nounced Stofla. 
 
 T TraTcls, Vol. V. p, 189.
 
 132 • ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 every eminent literary character in Britain and France ; of the 
 Comte de Buffon, M. Guys, M. Daubenton ; of the Barrington 
 family, of Drs Douglas, Blair, and Herschel ; and of many others 
 in the very first ranks of virtue and science. He was an easy, 
 cheerful, and instructive, companion. As he had a fixed regard 
 for honour, justice, and integrity, he could not bear the slightest 
 insinuation against his character ; and, to relieve himself from the 
 vexations of anonymous abuse, he publicly declared his resolution 
 of never paying the smallest attention to any criticisms made on 
 his writings by persons who concealed their names. 
 
 When he observed other men deficient in moral conduct, he 
 usually expressed his contempt of them in the most open un- 
 qualified manner. This procured him many enemies. Persons 
 of a doubtful character avoided him, and declaimed against his 
 haughtiness, vanity, and other vices of their own creation. Like 
 most men of high spirit and superior knowledge, he was a jealous 
 neiglibour to such as assumed to themselves claims of pre-eminence 
 in the country to which he did not consider them as entitled ; to 
 others, who [)ursued a diflerent conduct, he was friendly, affable, 
 and attentive. 
 
 He discharged the public duties of society with su})erior ability 
 and judgment. In private Vit'e he was, if possible, still more re- 
 spectable. As a husband and a father, he deserved the highest 
 praise. He entertained his friends, and strangers, with elegance, 
 hospitality, and the most affable politeness. He loved to display, 
 as far as suitable, the magnificence that had long distinguished the 
 name which he inherited. He was kind and indulgent to his 
 servants, and pleased to see every one around him prosperous and 
 happy. He used to celebrate, with his tenants and domestics, the 
 stated festivals observed by his forefathers, in the feudal times, 
 and always enjoyed, in the highest degree, the common ha|:)piness 
 on these occasions. He was fond of rustic pleasantry and humour ;
 
 WRITINGS OF JAMES BRUCE, ESQ, 133 
 
 and this, as ^vill be readily observed, from the histories of Abou- 
 coiilfi, Strates, Woldo, and others, in the Travels, eonstituted a par- 
 ticuhir feature of his mind. 
 
 There was nothing jiecuhar in Mr Bruce's habits of hfc. He 
 neither rose very early, nor sat late, except on particular occasions. 
 His journies in the East were generallv made in the morning, f()r 
 obvious reasons ; and, in warm climates, he took much exercise, 
 and paid great attention to his health. He was moderate in his 
 use of liquors of all kinds, but not abstemious beyond the usual 
 practice of society. He was a hard student Avhen engaged in any 
 literary pursuit, and eager in the prosecution of every design which 
 he had begun to exerute. 
 
 The most defective j)art of his character arose from his consti- 
 tutional temper, Avhich disposed him to be suspicious, and hasty 
 in taking otfence. His enmities therefore were sometimes capri- 
 cious, though, in general, well founded. His love of ancestry, 
 and practice of telling his own exploits, though magnified into 
 vices by the weakest of his enemies, scarcely deserve notice as 
 imperfections, though they certainly were prominent features, in 
 his character. A bra^e and virtuous man must always feel a})lea- 
 sure in remembering that he is like such of his forefathers as most 
 deserved to be imitated and remembered ; and no satisfactory 
 reason can be assigned wh.y a traveller should not relate his ad- 
 ventures. The pride of ancestry is ridiculous only when it is sub- 
 stituted for personal merit ; and the practice of telling one's own 
 actions, is reprehensible only when these are well known, trifhng, 
 or exaggerated. .. 
 
 Distinguished by his regard for the memory of ancestors who 
 had been eminently loyal and patriotic, it is not surprising that 
 Mr Bruce loved his king and country with the AAarmest affection. 
 He would have been among the first to support either of these on 
 any dangerous emergency, He considered the French revolu-
 
 134 V ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE, &C. 
 
 tion, and all such violent attempts at reformation, merely as 
 a subversion of society, for the purpose of filling the places of the 
 great with new adventurers. He knew the French nation well, 
 predicted the consequences of its republican frenzy, and shed tears 
 on receiving an account of the fate of the king. 
 
 His religious principles were founded on the best basis, the 
 Scriptures, and a firm belief of an over-ruling Providence. He 
 was not attached to any sect ; he detested fanaticism ; and fre- 
 quently took occasion to expose it. He used to recommend a di- 
 ligent perusal of the Scriptures, as preferable to tliat of all other 
 theological writings. His mind, accustomed to dangerous situa- 
 tions, from which Providence alone could deliver him, had con- 
 tracted a slight and amiable tinge of superstition * ; sometimes an 
 attendant on warm unaffected pitty, though never arising, in un- 
 derstandings like his, from its ordinary causes. 
 
 On estimating, therefore, the various merits of Mr Bruce's 
 character, the superior and numerous endowments and accom- 
 plishments which he employed in executing undertakings useful to 
 society, and the uniform regularity with Avhich he combined the 
 practice of morality and religion with the ease and active life of 
 a gentleman, it will not be considered as presumptuous to afhrm, 
 that his name is justly entitled to a place in the list of those, who 
 have been eminently conspicuous for genius, valour, and virtue. 
 
 * Vide Travels, Vol. VI. p. 466, and Vol. VII. p. 260. et passim.
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 
 
 Note A. p. 4. 
 
 A HE family of Bruce can be traced to the common source of British 
 nobility, the Norman conquest, A. D. 1066; and perhaps, to the conquest 
 of Normandy itself, in the beginning of the 10th century. The name 
 De Bruis * borne by one of Duke William' s knights, the ancestor of this 
 family, was taken from some town or estate on the continent, according 
 to the general practice of those times. This warrior received from 
 William, for military services, a large estate, of which the principal castle 
 was Skelton, in Yorkshire. His son, Robert de Bruis, obtained the 
 friendship of David I. of Scotland, while that prince was Earl of Cum- 
 berland, and, from him, after his accession to the throne, the extensive 
 district of Annandale. His second son received for his appanage the 
 
 * Written variously, Bruis, Brus, Bruise, Bruce ; the true orthograpliy is probably 
 Bruix, the name of several places on the continent. Robert de Bruis is called by Dugdalc, 
 nobilis miles de. Normandia, from which it may be inferred, that he was of noble extrac. 
 tion, not an adventurer.
 
 136 APPENDIX. 
 
 Scotch estate of which he assumed the armorial bearings* still borne by 
 his descendants. The great grandson of this nobleman, Robert de Bruis, 
 fourth lord of Annandale, married Isabel, daughter of David, Earl of 
 Huntingdon, in consequence of which her son, the fifth lord of Annandale, 
 became a competitor for the Scotish crown. 
 
 Robert de Bruis had three sons, from the youngest of which all the 
 families of Bruce in Scotland, which have any records, are descended. 
 This circumstance has occasioned an assertion, sometimes made in con- 
 versation, that the Bmces are sprung from the kings of that name. Their 
 ancestor undoubtedly had a right to the throne, by which his grandson, 
 Robert I. ascended it in the year 1306. But there is no family of the 
 name of Biuce sprung from the king, as the line became extinct in his 
 son David II. (A. D. 1371.) ' 
 
 Though the king had many brothers, none of them survived himself, 
 nor left any legitimate chiklren. A grandson of John de Bruis f, third son 
 of the first competitor for the crown, obtained a charter of the lands of 
 Clackmannan from king David Bruce, December 9, 1359. Edward, se- 
 cond son of Robert de Bruis, first baron of Clackmannan, married Agnes, 
 eldest daughter and heiress of William de Airth, by whom he got posses- 
 sion of the lands of Airth, Powfoulis, Kinnaird :{;, Stenhouse, &c. in Stir- 
 
 * The arms of Annandale were Oi'y a saltyrc and chief, gules, which were borne by all 
 <hc Bruccs, lords of Annandale, from 1143, till the death of king David in 1371. The 
 barons of Clackmannan, as being next of kin to the king, assumed, some time after, the 
 arms of this illustrious name, and transmitted them, with the usual mark of cadency, to the 
 branches of their family. The crest is a hand holding a sceptre, proper, and the motto, 
 ■vvhich is " Fuimus," excites a melancholy recollection of de|)arted greatness. The Braces 
 of Kinross carry, for a crest, a setting sun, with the motto " Irrevocabilc," which may be 
 translated, " Never to rise again." 
 
 + Robert de Bruis, great grandson of Robert the competitor for the crown, who ob. 
 tained the lands and castle of Clackmannan, in Clackmannanshire, from king David, is call, 
 cd, in the charter, his beloved and trusty cousin (dilecto et fideli consanguineo suo), not on 
 account of a general legal form, common at present, but on account of Bruce's relation- 
 ship. David II. and he were, in the Scotch phrase, second cousins, both being great grand, 
 sons of the competitor. 
 
 J Among the most ancient possessors of the lands of Kinnaird on record, are the family of 
 Colville, of Norman extraction, one of whom granted a lease of part of them to the convent
 
 APPENDIX. 137 
 
 lingshire. This family long- held the cliict" j)lace amoiio- the cadets of the 
 house of ClacknumiKui. In the cud of the sixteenth century, Sir Alexan- 
 der 13ruce of Airthgave the estate of Kinnaird to his second son, llohert 
 Bruce, then a minister of Edin])urgh, from whom Mr Bruce is descended 
 by the female side. Alexander Bruce, grandson of Robert Bruce, Inning- 
 no male issue, settled his estate on his daughter, and her lineal descend- 
 ants, on condition of bearing the family name and arms. Tlic male line 
 of the Airth family is now extinct, as is also that of the house of Clack- 
 mannan. 
 
 The family of Ilay is well known to be one of the most ancient in 
 Scotland. It can even be traced witli greater certainty than that of 
 Bruis to Normandy, where a baron, sirnamed from his estate, de la Haie, 
 or de la Haya, had large possessions before the time of the Norman con- 
 quest. The sieur de la llaya accompanied Duke William to England in 
 10(56. It cannot be doubted, that all the famihes of the name originated 
 from France ; nor ought any credit to be given to the story commonly 
 told of their exploits at tlie battle of Loncarty, A. D. 980. The ancestors 
 of the Tweeddale and Errol families settled in Scotland in the reign of 
 David I. who invited a number of Normans into the kingdom. The 
 barons of both houses were always bra\'e and loyal to an uncommon de- 
 
 of Holyroodhouse, September 15. 1229. They afterwards fell into the hands of the barons 
 of Airth, whose large estate was divided among three co-hciresscs, the eldest of whom was 
 married to Edward Brus, probably about 1380. In August 1590, Sir Alexander Bruce of 
 Airth resigned the lands of Kyneard in favour of Robert Bruce, his second son, and Maro-aret 
 Douglas his wife, (daughter of George Douglas of Parkhead, a natural brother of the re. 
 gent Morton). Robert Bruce resigned the same in favour of his eldest son Robert, and 
 Margaret Monteith his wife, October 31. 1623, and died August 13. 1631. Robert Bruce 
 last mentioned, resigned his lands to his eldest son, Robert, December 30. 1643. The time 
 of his death is not known. Robert, wlio succeeded to him, was killed at the battle of 
 Worcester, September 5, 1651 ; and, as lie died unmarried, his brother Alexander was 
 infeoffed in the estate, January 3. 1655. Alexander Bruce married Margaret Elphinston, 
 daughter to Elphinston of Quarrel, by whom he had two daughters, Helen, married to Da- 
 vid Hay of Woodcockdale, and Jean, married to Henry Bruce, 12th baron of Clackmannan. 
 The first of these was the grandmother of James Bruce, author of the Travels in Abyssinia. 
 The only son of the second was Henry, 13th baron of Clackmannan, in whom the direct 
 line of the family became extinct, and after whom the chiefdom devolved on the Earl of 
 Elgin. 
 
 S
 
 138 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 gree; and the Enol family seems to have obtamed its lands in Perthshire 
 for mihtary services. Sir Gilbert de Haya of Locharret, and Sir Gilbert 
 de Haya of Errol, were particularly active in raising Robert de Bruis to 
 the throne. About the beginning of the fointeenth century, a younger 
 son of the family of Errol got possession of the lands of Lochloy, in the 
 parish of Auldearn, in Moray, which remained in his family about 400 
 years*. The Hays of Park and Lochloy long held a respectable place 
 among the barons of Scotland, but the direct line is now extinct, and the 
 estate alienated. In the end of the sixteenth century, a younger son of 
 the Park family obtained the lands of Woodcockdale, in Linlithgowshire. 
 In 1687, John Hay of Woodcockdale, and Alexander Bruce of Kinnaird, 
 concluded a contract of marriage between David Hay, eldest son of the 
 fomier, and Helen Bruce, eldest daughter and lieiress of the latter, in 
 which it was agreed, that their lineal descendants should enjoy the estate 
 of Kinnaird, and bear the name and amis of Bruce. 
 
 No. IL 
 
 Note B. p. 6 
 
 Royal Protection granted to Alexander Bruce of Kinnaird, 1683. 
 
 Charles R. 
 Whereas, we understand that captain Robert Baice of Kynaiid, brother 
 to Alexander Bruce, now of Kynaird, having been captain in the earl of 
 
 * The oldest title of the Hays of Park, was dominus or lord, of Tol) boithneill. John 
 Hay, dominus de Tolyboithneill, is witness or principal in thiec charters, dated 1351, 1368, 
 and 1374, one of which mentions his barony of Lochloy. His seal, besides the three shields, 
 the common arms of his name, had a bend dexter above the charge, which shews him to 
 have been a person of rank.
 
 APPENDIX. 139 
 
 Mar's regiment of horse, was by us called, in the year IGSO, to he one of 
 the captains of our life-i>'uai(l, in wliit-li olHtc lie continued till the flight 
 of Worcester, wliere, doing all that hecanie a gentleman and a good soul- 
 dier, lie received tliosc wounds which were the cause of liis deatli .soon 
 after; and now being informed, tiiat the said Alexander Bruce served 
 faithfullv in tliese wars, and received many womids in our ser\ ice, and 
 that, after his brother's death, he had his estate se([uesteiecl by the Eng- 
 hsh usurpers, and aU his goods and moveables seized on: And likewise 
 being informed, that the said Alexander Bruce is under divers processes 
 of horning, captions, acts of warding and arresting for several sums of 
 money, wherein he stands bound, as principal or cautioner, for the de- 
 ceased Sir Henry Bruce of Clackmannan and William Bruce of Newton, 
 whereof they are hounti to relieve him, which he would be the better able 
 to take course with, and to prove liis OA\'n reliefe, and satisfaction to the 
 creditors, if he had, for some competent time, freedom to his person for 
 settling his aft'aires : And considering that his freedom, &c. 
 
 [Follows the grant of personal protection, for one year, commencing at the date of 
 
 the grant.] 
 
 GivTn at our court, at Whitehall, the 3d day of February, lG8'2-3, and 
 of our reign the 33 th year. 
 
 By his JMajesty's command, 
 
 Moray. 
 
 No. HI. 
 
 Note C. p. 8. 
 
 The depressed state and discontent of the nation, are often alluded to 
 in the correspondence between ^Jr D. Bruce and his friends, when con- 
 sulting about the education of his son. The passages in the letters of 
 Solicitor Hamilton and others, which mention Air Bruee's early abilities 
 and prolicienc}' in literature, are also very numerous. One or two of 
 
 S2
 
 140 > APPENDIX. 
 
 these will give a sufficient idea of the rest, which are all in the highest 
 strain of approbation. Dr Glen, brother-in-law to JNIr D. Bruce, writes 
 to him concerning his son, July 14, 1744, in the tollowing terms : — " What 
 I wrote to you al)out James, is all true, with this dift'erence only, that 
 you may say, as the Queen of Sheba said of Solomon, the one half has 
 not been toltl you, for I ne\er saw so fme a lad of his years in my life ; 
 but, lest I should have been deceived in my own opinion of him, I waited 
 puiposely on Dr Cox, to get information from him how he was profiting", 
 Avhose answer to me on that occasion was this : " When ^-ou write to INIr 
 Bruce's father about his son, you cannot say too much, for he is as pro- 
 mising a young man as ever I had under my care, and, for his years, 
 I never saw his fellow." — Counsellor Hamilton having been employed by 
 JVIr Bruce to enquire at his son which profession he would chuse, writes 
 as follows : — " June 28, 1746. I am extremely glad I can give you so 
 good a character of him, for he is a mighty good youth, a very good 
 scholar, and extremely good tempered ; has good solid sense, and a good 
 understanding; I make no doubt he will pro\e a very pretty fellow. 
 I have talked to him about what profession he would most incline to. He 
 very modestly says, he will ajjply himself to whate\er profession you shall 
 direct; but he, in his own inclination, would study divinity, and be 
 a parson. The study of the law, and also that of divinity, are indeed both 
 of them attended with uncertainty of success. But, as he inclines to the 
 profession of a clergyman, for wliicli he has a well-fitted gravity, 
 I must leave it to you to give your own directions, though I think, in ge- 
 neral, it is most adviseable to comply with a young man's inclination, 
 especially as the profession whicli he proposes is, in every respect, lit for 
 a gentleman." — Solicitor Hamilton's letter to Mr Bruce, April 18, 1747, 
 .when James set out for Scotland, concludes in the following manner : — 
 " As to my giving him advice with respect to his conduct and liehavioiu- 
 on his journey, I apprehend that to be entirely unnecessary, because it is 
 with pleasure I think that God Almighty has given him an understand- 
 ing superior to what is common at his age, and sufficient I hope, to con- 
 duct him through all the various stages of life."
 
 APPENDIX. 141 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 Note D. p. 15. 
 Letter of Mr Bruce to liis Father. 
 
 Dear Sir, Marklaiie, Nov. 12, 1754. 
 
 1 received yours of the 28tli ult. If I couUl be susceptible of more 
 grief, I should have been much concerned for my good friend Mr Hay ; 
 but my distress at present does not admit of augmentation. Death has 
 been very busy amongst my relations of late. My poor wife, my kind 
 uncle*, who had been always a tender father to me, Iwth gone in eiglit 
 months ! God Almighty do with me as he sees best ! When I reflect 
 upon what I have suftered these three years past, I am much more in- 
 clined to pray for my life being shortened than for a jn-olongation of it, 
 if my afllictions nmst have no end but with my being. My mind is so 
 shocked, and the impressions of that dreadful scene at Paris so strongly 
 fixed, that I liave it every minute before my eyes as distinctly as it was 
 then happening. jNIyself a stranger in the country ; my servants unac- 
 quainted with the language and country, my presence so necessary among 
 them, and indispensibly so with my dear wife ; my poor girl dying before 
 my eyes, three months gone with child, full of that affection and tender- 
 ness which marriage produces when people feel the happiness, but not the 
 cares of it; many of the Roman Catholic clergy hovering about the 
 doors ; myself unable to find any expedient to keep them from disturbing 
 her in her last moments — Don't you feel for your son, dear sir, in these cir- 
 cumstances ? But I will write no more ; my afflicting you cannot alleviate 
 my distress. I cannot, however, omit telling you an instance of Lord Albe- 
 marle's very great humanity ; he has been always a wann protector of this 
 house. Tlie morning before my Avife died, he sent liis chaplain down to oflFer 
 his services in our distress. After hearing the service for the sick read, 
 
 * Counsellor llaiuiltoil.
 
 142 . APPENDIX. 
 
 and receiving the sacrament tog-ether, he told me, in case I received any 
 trouble from tlic jM'iests, my Lord desired I would tell them I belonged 
 to the English Ambassador. When my wife died, the chaplain came 
 again to me, desired me to go home with him, and assured me, that 
 my Lord had given him orders to see my wife buried in the Ambassador's 
 burying-ground, which was accordingly done; and had it not been for 
 this piece of humanity, she must ha\'e been binied in the common jard, 
 Avhere the wood is piled that serACs the town for firing. I could not, 
 however, leave her as soon as dead, as is the custom in England, but 
 having ordered the mournful solemnity, with as much decency as is al- 
 lowed in that country to heretics, at midnight, between the 10th and 
 1 1th ult. accompanied only by the chaplain, a brother of my Lord Foley's, 
 and our own servants, we carried her body to the burying-ground, at the 
 Porte St Martin, A\'here I saw all my comfort and happiness laid with 
 her in the grave. Fiom thence, almost frantic, against the ad\'ice of 
 every body, I got on horseback, having ordered the servant to have post 
 horses ready, and set out in the most tempestuous night I ever saw, for 
 Boulogne, where I arrived next day without stopping. There the riding, 
 Avithout a great coat, in the night time, in the rain, want of food, which, 
 for a long time, I had not tasted, want of rest, fatigue, and excessive 
 concern, threw me into a fe\'er ; but, after repeated bleedings, and the 
 great care taken of me by Mr Hay, I recovered well enough to set out 
 for London on the Wednesday. I arrived at home on the Thursday, 
 when my fever again returned, and a A'iolent pain in my breast. The 
 former is so far abated, that I am endeavouring to do a little business, 
 hoping, from the variety of that, to find some ease from reflections that 
 at present are too heavy for me. Thus ended my unfoi tunate journey, 
 and with it my present prospect of happiness in this life*. 
 
 * A few sentences of this letter, not relating to the subject of the greater part of it, are 
 omitted. Mr Bruce continued a widower above twenty years. lie married Miss Dundas 
 in 177C, who, from the inscription on the monument at Larbert, appears to have been 
 born in the very year in which liis first \^ife died.
 
 APPENDIX. 143 
 
 No. V. 
 
 Note E. p. 38 t. 
 Consul Bruce to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algiers, May 31, 1764. 
 
 I have received the honour of your Lordship's letter of 1 8th November 
 last. I am very happy that his Majesty has appro\ed of my endeavours 
 to stop the Algerine embassy destined to complain of the government of 
 Gibraltar. That whole affair is now dropt and forgotten, and I have no 
 occasion to trouble your Lordship furtlier upon the subject. 
 
 As to the demand of the Moors, for their cargo seized on board tlie 
 British brig in Oran, I cannot conceal from your Lordship, that I liave 
 lately, with veiy little delicacy, been obliged to appear before a Turkish 
 judge, to answer, whether I would or would not oblige myself person- 
 ally for the payment of this debt, although I had intimated to tliem the 
 steps your Lordship had taken to obtain their indemnification of the court 
 of Spain. As their conduct in this was certainl}^ irregular, I thought it 
 for his Majesty's dignity to answer, tliat no such demand could legally 
 exist after the treaty of peace signed by JNIr Cleveland, by tlie last ar- 
 ticle of which it was pro\ided, that no claims from the subjects of either 
 power, preceding that day, should be included or required, but all con- 
 sidered as satisfied ; that if his Majesty had taken any steps towards pro- 
 curing them indenmification, it proceeded purely from his love of justice, 
 and sense of the affection borne to him by this government ; and that his 
 Majesty M'ould continue his endeavours, from these principles only, so 
 
 + The following thirteen letters relate to Mr Briice's consulship at Algiers, and are 
 mostly addressed to Lord Halifax, then secretary of state for the southern department. 
 As they are written in a spirited manner, and exhibit a view of the character of their author 
 in the only public situation which he ever held, it is hoped, that no further apology is ne- 
 cessary for inserting them in this place. They cuutaia an account of his " apprenticeship 
 to dangers" among barbarians.
 
 144 • APPENDIX. 
 
 long as they, on their part, behaved with that respect and decency due 
 to his commissioners. I have since heard nothing of their claim, which, 
 however, will be most certainly revived. I am only vexed, that it has 
 had an influence on the present intended for his Royal Highness the 
 Duke of York, whose horses are not such as were at lirst intended ; the 
 best being picked out, and sent to the King of Sweden. Commodore 
 Harrison, who has been here these three weeks, and veiy honourably re- 
 ceived by the Dey, has seen them this day on board a ship bound for 
 Portsmouth. I cannot mention this gentleman without assuring your 
 Lordship, that his behaviour here has been greatly to the honour of the 
 service, and of his country. He proposes to sail this evening for Mahon 
 in the Centiuion. 
 
 I very humbly beg your Lordship's pardon, if I take the liberty of 
 mentioning my own affairs to your Lordship. Before the sending of 
 troops to Portugal it was his INIajesty's intention to attack Ferrol. I was^ 
 the first that gave in the plans of that place to the Earl of Egremont and 
 Earl of Bute, which were considered by my Lord Howe, then returned 
 on purpose from Bascjue-road. This, and another very practicable one 
 on the opposite coast of France, were afterwards laid aside, froHi the 
 necessity of immediately assisting Portugal; but I hope INIr Grenville, 
 then secretary of state, and Mr Wood, my Lord Egremont's secretary, 
 will do me the justice to acknowledge, that, upon a difficulty of landing- 
 being proposed, I, from no motive but of forwarding his ]\Lajesty's ser- 
 vice, offered to fix an ensign upon the landing-place in the first boat that 
 went on shore. 
 
 After the invasion of Portugal, and the appearance of things coming 
 to extremities, the attack of Oran, upon this coast, was judged a proper 
 diversion ; and, on this account, I accepted of this consulship, hoping, 
 that some occasion might present itself of shewing my offer for his ]\Ia- 
 jesty's service. On tlie conclusion of peace, I received a letter from my 
 Lord Egremont, intimating his Majesty's intention of sending me with 
 commission to Malta, to examine some complaints of Mr Dodsworthy's, 
 the acting consul ; and I expected this appointment with greater plea- 
 sure, as it gave me an opportunity of passing through Sicily to IMalta, 
 from thence to Tunis, and from Tunis to pass to Algiers, by land, in
 
 APPENDIX. 145 
 
 which journey I hoped to make (hawiiigs of the principal antiquities now- 
 remaining in the inland country, and some plans and observations upon 
 the principal parts on the coast. 
 
 Although this design likewise was laid aside, yet as I know his Ma- 
 jesty's inclination for the arts in general, and architecture in particular, 
 and as I have a very good opportimity to make the material part of this 
 journey still, if the recjuest is a proper one, I should be greatly obliged" 
 to }'Our Lordship if you would obtain me his Majesty's permission, and 
 if your Lordship would recommend me, in a letter to the Dey, for his 
 assistance and leave, wliich will be immediately granted. I am very 
 certain, that, in this journey, I should make a very considerable afldition 
 to his Majesty's collection of medals and sculpture, and make designs of 
 ancient architecture, equal in magnificence to any in Italy, till now ut- 
 terly unknown, and daily suffering from the ignorance and superstition 
 of the inhabitants. In my absence, which will not exceed three months, 
 his Majesty's affairs will be in the hands of a vice-consul, who is very 
 able, and much esteemed. 
 
 I should wish to have it in my power to set out in the end of Augoist, 
 or beginning of September. I sincerely beg your Lordship's pardon for 
 mentioning this, if it is any way improper, which, though I confess it is 
 in some measure owing to my curiosity, is still more so, that I may 
 show my attention to what I know is his Majesty's pleasure. 
 
 After finishing this journey, and returning to Algier, I shall still far- 
 ther beg his JNIajesty's leaxe to resign this consulship, being induced 
 by my friends to offer myself a candidate for my county next general 
 election. 
 
 No. VI. 
 
 Consul B. to Commodore Harrison. 
 
 Sir, Algier, June 10. 1764. 
 
 I did myself the honour of writing to you by the French men of war, 
 which parted from this three days ago ; in that letter I informed 3^ou, 
 
 T
 
 146 ' APPENDIX, 
 
 tliat your sliip, the Centurion, was scarcely out of sight before the Eng- 
 lish sailor was releasetl from the confinement in which he had been kept, 
 that lie might have no access to you or me during your stay ; and that 
 since, he has been very ill treated by his master, for the absurd reason that 
 he had endeavoured to gain his liberty. I likewise informed you, that I had 
 inmicdiately gone to the king, and told him the irregularity of detaining 
 him a slave, contrary to treaty, at a time when we were every day setting 
 his people at liberty, and he professing his friendship to our nation ; to 
 which I got no answer, except that if our king would pay for him he 
 might have him, else he should continue a slave. I added, that if you 
 thought proper, or if it was his royal highness the Duke's order to send 
 a frigate to demand him, that you should expose the irregidarity of mak- 
 ing Englishmen slaves, when the twelfth article of the treaty of peace 
 declared that it was not thereafter lawful to buy or sell any English sub- 
 jects in Algier ; but that he was immediately to be set at liberty : And 
 further, that after mentioning your having freed so many of his subjects- 
 at Malta, you should complain of the many irregadarities of the Algerine 
 cruizers. This was the substance of my letter to ) ou by way of Genoa, 
 directed to the care of Mr Consul Holford. I infomied you, at the same 
 time, of the arrival of the brig with his royal highness's horses, owing to 
 contrary winds ; which brig staid here till Wednesday the 6'th, when she 
 sailed with a .small breeze at east north-east, but which has since con- 
 tinued nearly at east. I acquainted you also, that the morning before 
 she sailed, the Dey sent privately on board a letter to the king, without 
 speaking to me of it l)efore or since, which I take to have been wrote by 
 instigation of the Vakeel Iladje, or intendant of the marine; and that by 
 her I had wrote a letter to the Secretary of State, informing him of the 
 weak state or the Dey, the entire management of eveiy thing by renega- 
 does, the necessity for supporting our minister here with resolution, and 
 at the same time mentioned the teraiversations about his roval hi<>'hness's 
 liorses ; and concluded with the strongest encomiums I could, which in- 
 deed I was bound to do, of your proper, manly, and genteel behaviour 
 here, to every person whatever. You will excuse me if I give my opi- 
 nion, that yoin- letter to Lord Halifax should likewise mention the Dey's 
 weakness, and his subjection to very unworthy favourites, as my letter
 
 APPENDIX. 147 
 
 Jias clone, in order to prevent the lies that rascal may have prevailed on 
 the Dey to write, having any weight in England. This morning, I hear, 
 he asked how 1 took the refusal of the sla\e; and he was answered by 
 jour friend Hagi Isouf, that I took nothing ill, because 1 wrote alwaj-s 
 for instructions to the king ; and whatever his majesty was pleasetl to ap- 
 prove or disapprove, with that I likewise was pleased or displeased. His 
 answer was, Avill he write to the king about this miserable fellow ? I de- 
 sired Magi Isouf to acquaint him, that the king's concern was uni\eisal, 
 for the poor as for the rich ; if possible, more for the poor, as being- 
 people that had no other helpers ; and that it was my private opinion, 
 the king woidd insist upon his being delivered up ; which inileed I hope 
 he will, for he is detained without a shadow of reason, and it will be a 
 very ugly precedent. So much for business. I have only now to assure 
 you of the affectionate remembrance of the Swedish Consul *, and 
 those friends with whom you was here most frequently, and of all our 
 desires to do you every possible service, if you will give us an oppor- 
 tunity. I have the honoiu- to be always, dear Sir, your very affectionate 
 and obedient humble servant, James Bruce. 
 
 No. VII. 
 
 Consul B. to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algier, Jmwc 20. 1764. 
 
 A few days ago, I did myself the honour of writing to your Lordship, 
 via Mahon, under cover of Governor Johnston; in Avhicli letter I ac 
 quainted your Lordship with the very untoward disposition of this go- 
 vernment ; of their having seized and made a slave an English sailor, cal- 
 
 * Mr Brander.
 
 148 " APPENDIX. 
 
 led Roger M'Cormac, formerly belonging to the Hercules ship of war, 
 which sailor the Dey ordered to be delixered up to Commodore Hanison ; 
 but being industriously confined in the country, he could not arrive till 
 the Centurion sailed. I have informed your Lordship already, that upon 
 my claiming him, and citing the articles of our treaty, by which no 
 Englishman can be bought or sold at Algier, upon any pretence what- 
 ever; that the Dey answered, this does not signify, the king of England 
 must redeem this sailor, otherwise he shall die a slave. I likewise ac- 
 quainted your Lordship, that the Dey had ordered his surgeon, a Nea- 
 politan, formerly on board an English East Indiaman, to act as British 
 Consul ; and that he had in consecjuence cleared out a ship, and sent her 
 on her voyage without passport, bill of health, payment of consulage, or 
 any other mark of acknowledging me his Majesty's Consul. I wrote 
 besides by the brig that carried his royal highness the Duke of York's 
 horses ; but as I delivered my letter to INIr Turner, one of Commodore 
 Harrison's officers, I do not repeat its contents, not doubting of its reach- 
 ing your Lordship. 
 
 Yesterday morning, the English sailor above mentioned came to my 
 liouse, all cut and mangled, and covered with wounds and bruises ; sent 
 in this manner from his master, to show, as he said, that neither his king 
 nor consul, nor yet his wounds, could save him. The Dey's brother, 
 when the fellow came, was accidentally dining with me ; I showed him 
 the sailor disfigured, and covered with blood; upon the sight, he declar- 
 ed with great passion, " These are the lessons of renegadoes : no true 
 mussulman ever was capable of so unmanly a piece of barbarity." He 
 had just strength enough to crawl up to me, and fell down, crying out, 
 if you are an Englishman, protect me from these barbarians. 
 
 I ordered Mr Richard Ball, his Majesty's surgeon to the factory, to 
 dress his wounds. He apprehends his arm is fractured below the elbow ; 
 though, by reason of the very great swelling, he is not positive. I or- 
 dered bim to be put to bed, and a smart fever immediately followed. 
 
 I went immediately to the great secretary, whose house is near mine, 
 and, carrying Mr Ball with me, complained of the usage of the English- 
 man ; 1 told him of his dangerous situation, and that it was my intention 
 to keep him in my house till he should either die or recover. The secre-
 
 APPENDIX. 149 
 
 taiy was fully persuaded of the justness of my resolution, ami regretted 
 the irrc<>ular manner in which att'airs were conducted towards Ena;land. 
 
 In tiic morning- the fever was greatly increased, but I had still hopes 
 from the surgeon's skill and attention ; when about ten tliis forenoon, an 
 order arrived from the king, either to pay his ransom, or instantly to 
 give him up, which 1 have done, ill as he was. The fear, my Lord, that 
 his Majesty might condenm me for an over-hasty measiac, that would 
 have brought on some act of violence before his Majesty and your Lord- 
 ship had time to take the necessary precautions to prevent the clamours 
 of merchants and insurers, was my only motive for this compliance; 
 otherwise I would have protected and defended to the last his ^Majesty's 
 subject, thus flying under the colours, fatal as this measure might have 
 been to me. 
 
 IVIy Lord, since the appointment of a slave to act in room of the Con- 
 sul his Majesty appointed, I have declined going from home ; lest these 
 people might draw mc in to some affair capable of misrepresentation, 
 which hitherto has not been in their power. But, my Lord, as I am daily 
 threatened by hints, and as it perhaps will not be in my power to give 
 your Lordship further intelligence, your Lordship, in these circumstances, 
 cannot but pardon the liberty 1 take in presuming to give you advice. 
 The many favours these people liave received from England, according 
 to their opinion, are the result of fear. All other nations pay them an 
 annual tribute from this motive ; and they now are endeavouring, by 
 the advice of two renegadocs, to bring England imder the same obli- 
 gation. Commodore Harrison, during his stay here, saw and belie\'ed in 
 the conduct of these two people evident signs of their bad intentions ; 
 while, at the same time, I shewed him very distinctly the incapacity of 
 Algiers to stand upon any terms, if proper ships were sent against it. It 
 was Mr Harrison's opinion, that two 74 gun ships would reduce it to the 
 teiTiis his Majesty should prescribe, or in two hours destroy it totally. 
 I am satisfied that this opinion is well founded ; but if to the two 74 gun 
 ships, two bombs were added for execution, not on the batteries, but on 
 the town, were they rash enough not to comply with his IMajesty's re- 
 quests, (which they will not attempt) two hours would leave them in 
 ruins, void of defence, without one vessel, and a prey to the Spaniards,
 
 1.50 . APPENDIX. 
 
 who would not fail hereafter to keep them under. There is, besides, an 
 army of rebels, in number above 'JC,()00, now in amis, within three days 
 marcli of Alg-ier, Avhicii would give ills Majesty's representations weiglit, 
 did tliey neetl it, which, with those siiips, tliey would not. 
 
 The principal heads of redress that would occur, would be the punish- 
 ment of the two renegadoes. One is named Brahim ; he is hasnador 
 or chamberlain : the other's name is Hassan ; he is intendant of the ma- 
 rine, and protector of all tliose who have lately robbed our ships, and in- 
 sulted our colouis ; the pvuiishment of the surgeon Paolo Colucci, and of 
 him who has used so barbarously the Englishman above-mentioned ; after 
 which, as preliminaries, any stipulation might be added for the security of 
 oiu- commerce. My Lord, if any expostulation be used before ships come, 
 sufficient to enforce these demands, it is to be feared that they will send 
 out their cruizers, and seize a sufficient nund^er of liis Majesty's subjects 
 to be hostag-es against any attack on the town, whom they would threa- 
 ten with torture and execution, if any violence was used; and it were 
 therefore to be wished that no notice was conveyed of any armament till 
 the ships arrived at ]\fahon, unless to the Commodore only, that he might 
 draw together liis squadron scattered in dilFerent stations. My Lord, 
 since the recal of his Majesty's late Consul* at the Dey's instance, we 
 have been treated as subjects not of England, but of Algier ; and as, in 
 this country, one minister decides as to liberty and life, I beg your Lord- 
 ship's pardon if I write too freely, or if I seem to take for granted what 
 is untloubtedly lodged in his JNIajesty's good pleasure to do, or Iea\'e un- 
 done. In any other country or settlement, I should not take the liberty, 
 and even now do beg your Lordship's pardon for it, when I affinn, that 
 if this Dey and his two favourites live, there is no other way, but 
 either to abruptly demand satisfaction as above, or defer his explanation 
 till other excesses, more monstrous than these, call upon his Majesty's 
 
 * Mr Aspinwall. A letter of the Dcy to Secretary Pitt, whom he calls the Vizir, has (his 
 remarkable passage in it. " My high friend, some time past, John Ford, was a merchant 
 in Algier, whom wc desire you will appoint Consul, and send a day the sooner to us, be- 
 cause your Consul in Algier is an obstinate person, and like a b ; and does not regard 
 
 your afi'airs," &c. &c.
 
 APPENDIX. 151 
 
 justice at a time loss convenient. At any rate, I beg your Lordship will 
 transmit to me instructions for my behaviour, that with the best inten- 
 tions I may not incur his iMiijesty's censure merely tVom igiiorance of his 
 will. 1 have only to adtl, that I am well aware, that in an affair ofthis 
 conscciuence your Lordship would wish to be satisfied, that there was not 
 in the case any ag-gression. My very near relation Mr Hamilton iiad the 
 honour of being your Lordship's secretary in Ireland; I ha\e the pleasure 
 likewise of being a little accjuainted with Mr Oswald; of these I hope 
 your Lordship will learn, that I am not likely to make misrepresentations. 
 I have given Commodore Harrison private notice to keep a frigate on this 
 station, that if any attempts be made on our ships, he may run in and 
 carry intelligence either of this or any other violence. 1 ha\e the ho- 
 nour to be, my Lord, your Lordship's most obedient, and most hundjle 
 servant, 
 
 James Brl'ce. 
 
 No. VIII. 
 
 Co72sul B. to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algier, Jk/j/ 20///, 1764. 
 
 I had the honour of writing to your Lordship the 2()th ult. under cover 
 of the Governor of Gibraltar. A few days after, an opportunity- offering, 
 I sent duplicates of the said letters by the same channel. 
 
 In that letter, I acquainted your Lordship with the cruel treatment of 
 the English sailor, and with the irregular manner in which the master of 
 a mercliant vessel, Duncan, had been dispatched out of this port without 
 bill of health, or any other paper from nie. A slave of the Dey's, Paolo 
 Kolucci, acted as British consul, and interdicted me by a fomial message 
 from concerning myself in that expedition. The night he embarked, the 
 Dey gave him a letter in Turkish, and a large Algerine ensign. He is, 
 it is said, to return here again ; and I cannot but imagine, that he has
 
 152 ' ' APPENDIX. 
 
 a view of tinning renegado. Soon after liis departure, I received a letter 
 from one Daniel, a merchant in Gibraltar, his owner, desiring I would 
 detain the vessel and secure the funds, but it was too late. This is the 
 second merchant he has thus defrauded. 
 
 On the Sth instant, I was infomied, that the Dey had sent orders to 
 have all the English passports delivered up. There were tlien eight ves- 
 sels in the harbour ; five of which had English Admiralty passes, the rest 
 passavants for a limited time ; no new checked passports being, it seems, 
 yet issued for Gibraltar or Mahon. In all probability, these three vessels 
 would have been seized, but by accident three large ships appeared in 
 the offing; and a report being spread that they were men of war, the 
 passavants were instantly restored, and I sent the ships immediately away 
 to Gibraltar, to which place they belonged. 
 
 Some days after, those ships came in, and proved to be a Dutch 
 frigate, and two large Danes, seeking corn. 
 
 But, on the 17th of this month, arrived from Genoa the San Vincen- 
 tio, John Stephanopoli master, of his Majesty's island Mahon, having 
 a regular written pass, commonly called a passavant, imder hand and seal 
 of his jNIajesty's governor Colonel Johnston, bearing, that he had dis- 
 patched the said vessel in search of corn for his Majesty's garrison, under 
 which commission the said vessel and master had once loaded at Ancona, 
 and carried a cargo to Mahon ; and after being dispatched a second time 
 to Genoa, failing to find a loading there, he came over to Algiers, in- 
 tendins: to seek com on the coast of Barbary. 
 
 The 1 Sth instant, the day after his arrival, the Dey, without commu- 
 nicating his intention any way to me, sent and took his passports from 
 him, and directed the ship and funds on board to be seized and con- 
 fiscated, the captain and crew stript of every tlnng, and immediately 
 condemned to slavery. The inclosed petition will show your Lordshij) 
 that they are treated with more severity than even those Spaniards, their 
 enemies, that fall into their hands. 
 
 The captain, from the time of his arrival, was not suffered to come to 
 me, as by every treaty subsisting he ought to have been allowed to do, 
 I therefore went to him at the marine ; and, after much scmple, they 
 allowed me to see his papers, which, upon examination, were all perfect-
 
 APPENDIX, 155 
 
 ly just and regular ; u{)on which I sent my drugoman, with the captain 
 of the port, to the i)ey, with my declaration, that the vessel's papers 
 were regular, and the whole was British j)roperty. The Dey returned 
 me for answer, that the peace was made in the terms of printed passports, 
 not of written ones, or, as they are called here, passavants, which was 
 false ; that he was resolved to seize every vessel that had not an Admi- 
 ralty pass, both by sea and land, i. e. in port; and if the king of Eng- 
 land was not contented, each was at liberty to take the measures pleased 
 him best. I observed to them that this was a defiance, and desired to 
 know if I should write in these terms ; to which the admiral answered, 
 yes. Immediately the renegado, intendant of the marine, ordered the 
 captain to be seized and carried on board the vessel, where the colours 
 were struck, in a manner, according to the captain's information, too inso- 
 lent to repeat ; upon which I left them, having done every thing in my 
 power to dissuade them from such violence. 
 
 I hear there were some that ventured to prophecy that mischief would 
 follow this seizure ; but the king, to show he had no apprehension, 
 and was the first to set the example, ordered the spying glass to be 
 brought to him as his first part of the plunder. I send your Lordship a cojiy 
 of the contract of sale of the vessel made before the British Consul of 
 Genoa, Mr Holford ; by which your Lordship will see that there is no 
 chicane nor dissimulation, but that the vessel is bouajide British property.- 
 I intended to have sent a copy of the passport, but that is in the De}''s 
 possession, and has been refused to me. I can only say, that this pass 
 of the governor's is as full and regular as any I have ever seen ; and 
 bears, that this vessel, wherever it touched, was for accoimt of his ]\la- 
 jesty's garrison at Mahon, then labouring under want of provision. I can- 
 not, in justice to the unfortunate master of the vessel, whose name 
 (Stephanopoli) is that of an alien, omit observing, that he was one of 
 those few people established at Mahon who continued in their allegiance, 
 and served in the siege of St Philip till the surrender of that place and 
 island ; and then left Mahon, and never returned till his Majesty's forces 
 again took possession of it ; during which time he was constan' iy in our 
 service, particularly three years on board the Monmouth man of war, and 
 
 U
 
 154 • . APPENDIX. 
 
 in that action wherein she took the Fouchoyant. His brother, I am told, 
 the person named Teodoraci, in ]\Ir Holtbrd's certificate at the end of the 
 contract of sale, who is part owner of the vessel, is at present product 
 master, as it is called, of JMahon, a place given him as a reward for the 
 good services of his family. 
 
 As early, my Lord, as August 1763, a vessel belonging to j\Iahon with 
 a passavant, was taken by a Salletine cruizer, and brought in here with 
 a \ie\v of being condemned ; but as I heard his Majesty's consul at Te- 
 tuan was then absent, which indeed he too often is, considering the nature 
 of his service, and that there is no other consul in Morocco, assisted by 
 my friends in government, I not only hindered its condemnation here or 
 its going to Tetuan, which was the proposed alternative, but likewise 
 procured it to be taken by force out of the Salletine's hands, and sent to 
 continue its voyage to Mahon. At that time, my Lord, I wrote as pres- 
 singly as in my present place one decently can to the Earl of Egremont, 
 then secretary of state, explaining the danger of these written passes, and 
 begging his Lordship, as it was a work of no time, to order immediately 
 Mediterranean passports to be issued for Mahon and Gibraltar. I like- 
 wise wrote to his Lordship the whole state of the Oran demand; but I re- 
 ceived no answer to either. I then wrote at length to Mr Joseph Rich- 
 ardson in his Lordship's office, in substance nearly what I had wrote to 
 niy Lord Egremont. This gentleman wrote me he had communicated 
 my letter to his Lordship, but it would seem no passports have been issu- 
 ed, as 1 have not seen liere from Mahon any thing but passavants fiom 
 Gibraltar, and I think but two passports from Mahon. But although, 
 my Lord, it be in general true what has been alleged by the government 
 relating to this prize, that there is no mention of the passavants in their 
 treaty, yet this cannot conclude any thing against the validity and legality 
 of such papers. Passavant is a term which is not English, and will not 
 therefore be found in our treaties ; the word used in the articles of our 
 peace, is proper passes, imder which are certainly comprehended these 
 Avritten passports, which are so certainly proper, that there are exigencies 
 in which they are more regular than any others. Suppose such an acci- 
 dent as Mahon or Gibraltar falling into the enemy's hands ; or even at
 
 APPENDIX. 155 
 
 the end of a war, many passports must have fallen into their power, 
 which may by them be clistributeil among hands not (jualilied to bear 
 them. In this case (and it is the present one) a passport, under the hand 
 and seal of a governor newly come, whether of Mahon or Ciibraltai-, nmst 
 be the most authentic and unexceptionable evidence of British proi)erty, 
 till such time as new passports, with a tlittercnt check, are issued, and 
 render evident the deceit carried on under cover of the old ones. 
 
 Another case will occur to your Lordship, that rcrulcrs these written 
 passports (or, as they are called by foreigners, passavants), necessary : if 
 one of his ^Majesty's subjects buy a vessel in a foreign port, say Algiers, 
 how is that vessel, which is British property, to get to ^lahon or (Gibral- 
 tar, where only she can receive her Mediterranean pass? The consul, 
 your Lordship knows, can give no Mediterranean pass, he nuist then give 
 a written temporary one, which is a passa\'ant. ^V'ere she to go without 
 papers, she is every body's prize; if she goes with false ones, they seize 
 her here ; how is it possible in this manner that a ship can escape, or that 
 a merchant can be safe in his purchase? ' - 
 
 Although, then, it be allowed, that passavants are not mentioned in 
 our treaties, yet proper passes are, and those certainly must be allowed to 
 be proper, which, in the first supposition, can alone present evasions of 
 our act of navigation, and, in the second, are so necessary, that without 
 them no purchase of ^•essels can be made from foreigners. 
 
 But, though the constant neglect of the Oran demand from 1757 to 
 the present time is the pretext for this ill humour, and the tlifference be- 
 tween passports printed and written, is the pretext for gratifying it, your 
 Lordship may be assured from me, that the drift of this go\'ernment is 
 of another kind than the regulating of this particular ; for had this been 
 the object, it would have struck them long ago, as the Dey himself has 
 freighted for his own account many vessels, both of ]\Iahon and Gibral- 
 tar, with passavants, rather than trust to the regular papers of any other 
 Crown. Their true intention, wliich they liad begun to pursue before 
 the Spanish war, was to make every power who had a consul here tribu- 
 tary to them, and they have accomplished their end with every one but 
 his Majesty and the Emperor. I anr told it has been insinuated by the
 
 156 • APPENDIX. 
 
 French, that we are both now so exhausted Avith the late war, that every 
 thing is possible, if attempted. They have begun with Great Britain, by 
 the series of oppressions and violations of treaties, part of which only 
 I have wrote to your Lordship ; and, on the 15th instant, an Imperial 
 vessel, many days in port unmolested, was seized and confiscated sud- 
 denly by order of the government, the ship and cargo sold, and the people 
 made slaves. The consul went and remonstrated to the Dey against this 
 act of violence, who, with his own hand, beat him very severely, and it 
 was by flying out of his presence, that he escaped perhaps a more tragi- 
 cal misfortune. 
 
 On the 1 8th, war was declared against the Emperor : and some Tuscan 
 sailors and passengers arriving on board a French vessel, were, contrary 
 to all law and custom, taken out from under the neutral colours, and 
 made slaves without any resistance on the part of the French. The Im- 
 perial consul is ordered to leave this place in eight days, but first to pay, 
 under various pretences, about ^€3000 Sterling to this State, under certi- 
 fication of being put in chains, and in the stone carts. If any thing can 
 add to the irregularity of the proceeding, it is, that this peace of the Im- 
 perialists is guaranteed by the Grand Signior. 
 
 ISIy Lord, as orders are issued to seize every vessel navigating with 
 written papers ; as this is the season when they all come here for corn ; 
 as there are no less than sixteen expected, most of which I believe have 
 no other papers, and, as I am informed, there are in all thirty in the 
 Mediterranean under these circumstances, I have thought it my duty to 
 dispatch Dr Ball, his jNIajesty's surgeori to this factory, express to your 
 Lordship, being the only person in whom I can confide. I have, by 
 him, wrote to Mahon, to the several Consuls in the Mediterranean, to 
 stop any such ships destined to Algiers, and have wrote, unfortunately 
 without answer, to Commodore Harrison to send down a frigate, which 
 may cruise for these ships ofit" this port, ami tiun them back from their 
 destruction. I hope his ^lajesty will approve of this step, the only one 
 possible to save the Mediterranean trade, for your Lordship may depend 
 upon it, that if once the cruizers go out, their search for papers and 
 prizes will be more irregular than is perhaps apprehended.
 
 APPENDIX. 1.57 
 
 The Spanish cmizeis are all now out, and this will keep these vessels 
 in for about a month more, and will give his Majesty so much time to 
 come to a resolution, and 1 sincerely pray it may not be the fatal one of 
 a previous negociation. 
 
 i\Iy Lord, in this country of murder, chains, and torture, your Lord- 
 ship will not expect me to be more explicit than I am as to measures. 
 I am not certain but that the Doctor will be stopped, and my letters 
 seized to-morrow. For my poor opinion in every thing not written, your 
 Lordship may give credit to Dr 15all in what he says from me ; he has 
 long served his Majesty in Flanders and America, and from liis behaviour 
 here, deserves every conmiendation I can give him. I beg your Lord- 
 ship will order the payment of his expences upon his arrival, and I liope 
 some encouragement may further be given him. I was just finishing the 
 letter to your Lordship, when word is brought me, that this morning 
 earh', the master of the above mentioned vessel, and the supercargo, 
 •were carried before the Dey, and in order to extort a confession if they 
 had secreted any effects, were bastinadoed over the feet and loins in such 
 a manner as the blood g-ushed out, and then loaded with heavy chains : 
 the captain, it is thought, cannot recover. I have likewise received from 
 a friend some insinuations, that I am in danger, and advice to fly ; but 
 as it was not the prospect of pay, or want of fortune, that induced me to 
 accept of this employment, so 1 will not abandon it fiom fears, or any 
 motives unworthy a gentleman. One brother has this war already had 
 the honour of dying in his M rjesty's service, two more are still in it, and 
 all I hope is, if any accident jjefal me, as is hourly probable, his Majesty 
 will be favourable to the survivors of a family that has always served him 
 faithfully. I have the honour tt) be, ni}' Lord, }'our Lordship's 
 
 Most obedient humble servant, 
 
 JAMES BRUCE.
 
 158 > APPENDIX. 
 
 No. IX. 
 
 Consul B. to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algier, July 25. 1764. 
 
 Having charged Dr Ball with dispatches to your Lordship, and found 
 an English vessel to carry him to Mahon, the vessel sailed out of this 
 port the 22d, at nine in the morning. About twelve it had made a con- 
 siderable offing, in distance about ten miles, when a boat with Moors 
 on board overtook it, and one Turk, captain of the port, told the Doc- 
 tor, that it was the Dey's order, he innnediately came on board his 
 launch. Mr Ball answered, that having the Kings commission, and 
 a passport from the Consul, and being dispatched on his IVIajesty's ser- 
 vice, he woidd obey no such order. The Turk repHed, that he would 
 force him to comply, and remonstrated how fruitless any resistance would"" 
 be. Mr Ball answered, that there were in the vessel people sufficient to 
 .. repel force with force if it was offered, and desired to know if the cap- 
 tain of the port had any commission, and that he would show it ; the 
 other said he had none but a verbal one. The Doctor asked him where his 
 colours were, and how it was that, without commission or colours, he had 
 boarded an English vessel at sea, with her proper ensign flying, and, at 
 mid-day pretended to force a King's officer from under the colours of 
 his nation, and going upon his Majesty's service. The captain of the 
 port said, he had his orders, and declared to the master of the vessel that 
 he would make him a slave and seize the vessel, if he did not oblige the 
 Doctor to go on board the launch, which, from fear of this menace, he 
 was obliged to do. Mr Ball finding himself abandoned, was forced' to 
 comply, and was thereupon taken into the launch, and forcibly brought 
 on shore. As the boat had been seen a long time before it came on board, 
 the Doctor h;ul delivered the dispatches to the mate of the vessel to 
 throw them overboard ; which, u])on the ship's being boarded, it is ima- 
 gined he did. But not being allowed time to speak to any body, and 
 being hurried into the boat, he is not certain, nor knows to \vhat port 
 the ship steered.
 
 APPENDIX. 159 
 
 I liave remonstrated against tliis proceeding very incffectuallv ; so liave 
 all the great Turks in go\crnnient ; but to no purpose; the Dey declar- 
 ing, that he will not suffer me to write or send till all the vessels with- 
 out passports are confiscated. 
 
 Yesterday orders were given to break up the vessel lately belonging to 
 Mahon, though almost new, which have been executed with great speed, 
 so that not a plank is now left together. Your Lordship will see by this, 
 that their resolution is to preclude themselves even from the possibility 
 of restitution. 
 
 The same day it was proposed, in the Dey's presence, to gi\'e my vice- 
 consul, (Mr Forbes) a 1000 bastinadoes, to extort from him a confession of 
 the contents of my papers. He is now fled to my house for protection, 
 where he continues, being much troubled with the gout in his hands and 
 feet; a 100 bastinadoes would kill him, nor could he satisfy them in 
 a single syllable, as I have never, in writing or copying letters to your 
 Lordship, used any hand but my own ; and it being now come to that 
 time in which I cannot expect long to be at liberty, I no longer can 
 venture to preserve copies, so beg your Lordship will pardon the varia- 
 tion in such letters as are intended for diplomas, as the difterence will 
 never be material. 
 
 No. X. 
 
 Consul B. to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algier, August 20. 1764. 
 
 After receipt of mine of the 15th instant, your Lordship will be sur- 
 prised to see another letter from Algier *. The morning after I got the 
 orders to leave this place, I freighted a ship to carry me to Mahon ; and 
 
 * The letter of the 15th August informed Lord II. that Mr Bruce had received orders to 
 leave Algiers.
 
 l60 APPENDIX. 
 
 remained all day after in the house settling my affairs. In the evening 
 I had a very unexpected visit from the Kings brother, who, it is thought, 
 will be his successor in the government. His conversation, however, 
 was entirely on indifferent subjects, only on parting he desired I would 
 put myself to no further expence about removing, as it was not possible 
 I could be allowed to go. The next day was Friday, the day when the 
 Divan is always assembled, when I went to my country house to finish 
 my packmg up, and the gates of the town being shut, I was ignorant of 
 what was passing. After their prayers, the whole of the great officers 
 went to the king, and openly declared to him, that the dismissing of me 
 was a matter of too great consequence to be determined without their 
 consent ; all of them put him in mind of the constant good behaviour of 
 the English, and of their inability to resist our force, and the impossi- 
 bility of thinking of peace after I was gone. They each from their own 
 good intentions spoke fa\'ourably of me, particularly one principal man 
 of the marine, who declared to the king, that of the four-and-forty Rais's, 
 or Captains of the Navy, all, except five, had sworn not to go to sea if 
 I went away ; and they all exhorted the Dey to give the king satisfaction 
 upon those who had advised him to a measure so detrimental to the coun- 
 try. The Dey was struck with a violent panic at so unexpected an appli- 
 cation, and immediately sent a message to me, and after that a second; but 
 as I was afraid, at the instigation of his slaves, he might abuse me, as he 
 had done so very lately tlie Imperial Consul, I excused mjself from go- 
 ing to him. In the afternoon, his Drugoman came to me with a very 
 particular request from him, that I would not take to heart the Wednes- 
 day's orders to leave Algiers ; he said the Dey confessed he was old, and 
 had been ill advised ; desired I would only stay till thc}' had settled the 
 affairs with England as to passports, as well as they could, by peace or 
 war, and he would behave to me as a father to a son. 
 
 Two hours I positively refused staying, but his brother coming in the 
 evening, and assuring me the Dey's intentions were sincere, I at last con- 
 sented to stay till the king's orders should be known, making really 
 a virtue of necessity, as certainly it was resolved, at all events, to pre- 
 vent my retreat by force, if by fair means they could not prevail. Luckily 
 the vessel that has my last on board is yet in the bay, though under sail,
 
 APPENDIX, • 161 
 
 and I have hopes that this may reach her. My Lord, tliis is the time to 
 establish his Majesty's affairs here; and it" iierc, througli all Bar[)ary, on 
 a lasting foundation. The present favourable intentions will in a few 
 days subside, and more violent measures be ado])ted than ever, wben they 
 see no reason of fear ; and therefore 1 hope } our Lordship will prevail on 
 his Majesty to send few ships, but large, and I will answer for their suc- 
 cess. The names of the delinquents whom it may please your Lordship 
 to specify in any letter, which may be wrote to the Dey for satisfaction, 
 are Hassan the Renegado, Intendant of the Marine; L^ssein, Captain of 
 the Port ; Hagi INIahomet, a Tripoline ; and Paolo Colucci, a slave, by 
 much the most culpable of the whole. These it will be necessary to 
 punish, if ever we are to be at peace in Algiers. Restitution of the gffects 
 of the Mahonese, who is still in chains, and some additions to, and ex- 
 planations of our present treaties, will then come of course ; and I hope 
 it may not be construed as forwardness, if I say these particulars will be 
 better trusted to me than to any sea officers whom his Majesty may send, 
 who are not acquainted with the customs and abuses of this country. 
 I have the honour to be, my Lord, 
 
 Your Lordship's most obedient, and most humble servant, 
 
 JAIMES BRUCE. 
 
 No. XI. 
 
 Lord Halifax to Consul B. 
 
 Sifi, f^T 3 A-^iYss, September, 18. 17^4. 
 
 I have received all your letters, the last of which is of the 14th of 
 August. I regularly laid them before the king, and I hope very soon to 
 be able to acquaint you of his Majesty's determinati(m and conunands 
 
 s X
 
 162 > APPENDIX. 
 
 upon the very interesting contents of them. In the mean time, you will 
 assure the Dey and his ministers, that no new passports have been sent 
 out, and when new ones are ordered to be prepared, which is intended 
 to be done immediately, they cannot, without distressing the trade, take 
 place for a considerable time ; and of which timely notice will be given. 
 You will also take the first and most convenient opportunity of writing 
 to all his ]\Jajesty's consuls upon the Barbary coast, that they may pre- 
 vent, in time,, the efiiects such ill-grounded reports may have upon the 
 trade of his Majesty's subjects in those parts. 
 
 I cannot close my letter without gi\iug you the satisfaction of know- 
 ing, that the prudent and judicious manner in which you have conducted 
 yourself throughout the whole of the disagreeable circumstances you re 
 late in your several letters, and the measures you took to prevent the ill 
 consequences that might have resulted from them, ha\e met with the 
 king's gracious approbation; and it is not doubted but you will continue 
 to exert your utmost diligence and abilities for his Majesty's service. 
 
 I have not omitted to lay your request before the king, and shall not 
 fail to provide for your return to England as soon as it can be done con- 
 sistently with the good of his Majesty's service. I am. Sir, 
 
 Your most obedient humble servant, 
 
 DUNK HALIFAX. 
 
 No. XII. 
 
 Mr Wood to Consul Bruce. 
 
 Dear Sir, Londox, Oc^oier 26. 1764. 
 
 I am favoured with your very obliging letter of the 1 1th June, by Mr 
 Ball. I went immediately to Lord Halifax to support, as far as I could, 
 your views of three months absence, which }ou had desired of his Lord-
 
 APPENDIX. 163 
 
 ship ; and, in short, to procure his indulgence in whatever shape you 
 niiglit stand. I lind his Lordship so favourahly disposed towards you, 
 that it hecame needless to press him on that liead ; lie showed nie your 
 letter, which he complimented highly ; and told me, tliat he was \ery 
 ready to come into any request you iiad to make. 1 ha\e not seen his 
 Lortlship since, but I am told at his ohicc, where 1 called, that you have 
 desired to come away, and that leave is sent you tor that purpose since 
 I was there. As by this means I shall prol)ably ha\'e the pleasure of seeing 
 you in a few montlis, I shall postpone till then any remarks upon the 
 alanning conduct of the Dey, who, on his part has, I hnd, made out 
 a story, which tlie Secretary of State will be cautious of giving credit to, 
 till he has your comment upon it. 
 
 I beg leave to return my thanks for the honour you intended me in 
 the dedication of your work, and that you will be assured, I am tliorougli- 
 ly sensible of the value of that compliment, which I shall willingly ac- 
 cept of, if I cannot persuade you, when we meet, of the propriety of 
 a different choice ; but of this more when I have tlie pleasure of seeing 
 you. Strange told me, that he thought it would satisfy public curiosity, 
 and do you credit, though Count Gazzoli should publish his account of 
 the same place, which I am told is very doubtful. I wish you an agree- 
 able journey home, from whatever place this finds you in. I am, with 
 a thorough sense of your too favourable way of thinking of me, dear Sir, 
 your most obedient humble servant, 
 
 ROBERT WOOD. 
 
 No. XIII. 
 
 Consul B. to Lord HaUfax. 
 
 My Lord, Algiers, November 3. 1/64. 
 
 I received the honour of your Lordsliip's letter of the 1 8th of Septem- 
 ber with the greatest satisfaction, as your Lordship therein does mc the
 
 164 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 honour to signify his Majesty's gracious approbation of my conduct in my 
 late disagreeable situation. Your Lordship may depend upon it, that if 
 I am guilty of any error, it is from want of abilit\', not of inclination, 
 for an attention to his Majesty's service. 
 
 I immediately intimated to the Dey, as your Lordship ordered, that 
 passports would be ordered immediately, but that it would require still 
 a considerable time before they could all be circulated. He seemed to 
 hear it with little attention, like a thing upon which he had already come 
 to a resolution, or been already informed, which last was probably the 
 case, as your Lordship's letter plainly appeared to be taken from under 
 the cover before it came to my hands. He asked me abruptly, were we 
 going to war with France or Spain. I said I did not know, but thought 
 it improbable. If you are not going to war with either, says he, what 
 is the destination of a fleet of large ships, now ready to sail under com- 
 mand of the king's brother? I told him, I was entirely ignorant both of 
 the equipment of that fleet and its destination, as 1 was indeed of every 
 thing of public affairs not relating to my own department. I saw he did 
 not believe me, and I left him, and went to intimate the contents of 
 your Lordship's letter to one Phigi Mahomet, his principal counsellor in 
 all public aftairs. This Turk, with great moderation, said he would ex- 
 plain tliis to the Dc}', to whom he had often lamented the violent mea- 
 sures with regard to England. He thereupon went to the Dey, and in 
 the evening I returned to his house, to know the answer, and, with the 
 utmost surprise, saw every thing preparing as for a journey. What had 
 passed in the interview he did not choose to tell me, only, that after 
 leaving the Dey, the renegado Hassan had come to his house, with this 
 intimation, that the Dey had no occasion for his advice or assistance in 
 governing his kingdom ; and therefore commanded him instantly to leave 
 Algiers, with certiflcation, if he were not out of the kingdom the third 
 day, he should surely die. He desired me to mention our aftairs no more 
 to any of the government, for it was only destroying our own innocent 
 men, after the example the Dey had made of his own brother, and of 
 himself, the Dey's companion for forty years ; that I should wait the 
 arrival of a fleet, which he heard was immediately expected in the Medi- 
 terranean, at whicli time only any Turk would venture to sjieak of our
 
 APPENDIX. 165 
 
 affaiis. He has now sailed ibr Alexandria, to the utmost regret of the 
 Algerines, who all looked upon him as the father of the country, or some- 
 thing niore than human. 
 
 Next day the Ilonourahle Captain Stewart, in his Majesty's ship tlie 
 Lively, sailed from this bay, and, aecortling to custom, sent word that 
 he intended waiting upon the Dey, and receiving his commands. The 
 Dey refused to see him, and returned for answer, if he had any business 
 with him, he might leave it with the consul. I cannot a\oid mention- 
 ing to your Lordship, that, though this unexpected and unprecetlented 
 message was delivered to Captain Stewart very abruptly, lie had the pru- 
 dence to make no reply, nor testify, by word or gesture, an}' sign of 
 resentment. 
 
 ]My Lord, affairs are come to this crisis : The Algerines have formed 
 their plan, pursue it steadih-, and have made all further expostulation 
 impossible; and I humbly apprehend no alternative remains, but either 
 by appearance of force, to shew them this scheme is impracticable, or 
 put ourselves upon the footing of other nations. 
 
 Nor is it the arrival of a fleet only that will have the effect to put his 
 Majesty's affairs upon a lasting footing of quiet. They will, it is true, 
 immediately make restitution, and desire a renewal of friendship, and if 
 we are contented with that, the fleet will scarcely be disamied, until 
 they anew begin acts of violence, till constant equipments on our part, 
 without any product but constant verbal submissions on theirs, will, they 
 hope, in time, make us prefer a moderate annual expence to an excessive 
 one, so often as they please to provoke us to it. Therefore, my Lord, 
 I should humbly hope, besides restitution and reparation, that the ex- 
 pence of the armament might be insisted upon. They really are not in 
 a Condition for refusals. This, on our part, would be such a lasting- 
 mark of superiority, and, on theirs, so distinct a one of mal-administra- 
 tion, that no Dey for the future, would hazard measures that might bring 
 such serious consequences on his country. They are, my Lord, very 
 capable of affording this : In the treasury in Algiers only, there are said 
 to be contained thirty-five millions sterling in specie, besides an immense 
 amount in jewels and plate.
 
 166 •■ • APPENDIX. 
 
 But if it were his Majesty's pleasure his Royal Highness should come 
 hither with a fleet, there is a much more proper species of indemnifica- 
 tion than that above mentioned, of more consequence to the nation in 
 peace or war, which will much more readily be complied with by Algiers, 
 and which is attended with certain circumstances in favour of liberty* 
 that make it perfectly proper for the first expedition of a prince. 
 
 This is the cession of the island of Tabarca to Britain, the subject of 
 the memorial inclosed, wherein I have set down imperfectly the advan- 
 tages attending the possession of it It has been offered, by Algiers, to 
 several powers, and they have differed upon small sums. It is of no sort 
 of profit to the Algerines at present. The above your Lordship may de- 
 pend upon, as it is the result of many conversations with the commissary 
 of Tabarca, now a slave here, and who is under obligations to me, though 
 he knows not what use is to be made of his infonnatiou *. 
 
 If, upon perusal, it can be of any service, I have my reward. If the 
 contrary, }'our Lordship will be so good to excuse the trouble given you, 
 from the goodness of the intention. " ' 
 
 I beg leave to offer your Lordship my most humble thanks for having 
 laid my request for leave to resign, before his Majesty, and for the pro- 
 mise of providing for my return, as soon as consistently it can be done 
 with his Majesty's affairs. Very disagreeable as my situation is, I am 
 very sensible these present troubles had better be discussed during my 
 stay than taken up by my successor, ^\'ho probably may propose to stay 
 a tenn of years ; and, therefore, I beg leave to declare myself entirely at 
 his IVlajesty's disposal, only hope your Lordship will remember my re- 
 quest to have liberty before I resign, and after these affairs are settled, to 
 visit Tunis and some antiquities in the inland parts of the country, which 
 will not require above two months. My vice-consul is exceedingly 
 capable, understands the language, is well esteemed by every body in 
 go\'ernment, and I will answer for his conduct in my absence. 
 
 * These papers arc preserved, and give a minute account of the island.
 
 APPENDIX. 167 
 
 No. XIV. 
 Consul B. to Lord Halifax. 
 
 My Lord, Algiers, Nov. 29. 1764. 
 
 Since my letter of the 3cl inst. I have not had either opportunity 01: 
 cause to write to your Lordship. 
 
 Yesterday a private message was sent to me by the Litendant of 
 the Marine, whom 1 liave liad but too often occasion to mention to 
 your Lordship. The repeated accounts of an armament in England, and 
 its destination for the Mediterranean, has produced so much discontent 
 and murmuring against his conduct, that at last it has obliged him to 
 think of his danger, and to have recourse against it to his Majesty's ge- 
 nerosity. 
 
 lie confessed freely,, that it was upon his suggestion the first resolution 
 of seizing vessels with passavants was taken, and that the St Vincentio 
 was made a prize of and broken to pieces ; but that being apprehensive 
 the Dey would not immediately consent to this measure, it was agreed 
 to conceal the circumstance of her having any passavant, and to produce 
 only a written paper, which was a certificate of the master's good be- 
 haviour on board a ship of war ; that the slave Colucci, Ussein, captain 
 of the port, and himself, were alone privy to this, and kept it perfectly 
 a secret from the king till the ship was broke to pieces, and he prepared 
 by degrees to give orders for a general seizure of all such vessels. And, 
 in order to discover their place whence and whether they were bound, 
 a correspondence was set on foot between Colucci and one Brass, part- 
 ner to the English consul at INLojorca, who, in consideration of some be- 
 nefits the Dey was to allow him in trade, was to discover all such ships' 
 destinations. He desired me to interpose, and stop any further questions 
 upon this afiair, and offered to cause the captain, crew, and cargo, to be 
 instantly delivered to me. 
 
 As your Lordship's letter of the 18th of September bears that your 
 Lordship will soon signify to me his IMajesty's commands upon the pre-
 
 ■168 APPENDIX. 
 
 sent state of affairs, I could only take upon me to answer as civilly as 
 possible, that the offences of late committed against his Majesty, besides 
 being unprovoked, were of the most serious nature : That, besides the 
 treatment of the St Vincentio, a courier to his Majesty had been inter- 
 cepted, and his consul ordered to leave the kingdom, besides many other 
 aggravations : That, as these offences were immediate to the dignity of 
 the king, and now under consideration, it would be in me very great 
 presumption, not having his Majesty's ordei's, to begin a private treaty, 
 or to accept of any partial satisfaction. I recommended to him to keep 
 in these good dispositions till your Lordship signified the king's com- 
 mands, either to JNlr Harrison or to myself, only assured him, that his 
 Majesty's goodness was such, that sincere repentance, however late, 
 could not but produce a good effect. 
 
 In the evening I was sent for to the Aga, under pretence of concerting 
 a party to hunt the wild boar. He insinuated much the Dey's desire for 
 peace, and spoke of the armament, declaring, that he never would fight 
 against England, but, upon our fleet's arrival, woukl mount his horse, and 
 retire, with 2000 spahis, to the mountains. I answered him nearly in 
 the same words as I did the Intendant of the marine, complimenting him 
 in particular, indeed with great reason, upon his steady affection to our 
 coimtry, which I promised to represent to his Majesty ; with which last 
 assurance he was so well pleased, that he ordered two fine Arabian horses 
 to be brought and given me, but I positively excused my acceptance of 
 any present at this time, that I might keep myself free from all obliga- 
 tion, and I hope even from misrepresentation. 
 
 Thus, my Lord, every thing is kept open for his INIajesty's resolutions, 
 without one step being taken that may anticipate them whatever they 
 are. The Christian slave is obstinate ; the Turks are inclined to comply 
 with the king's pleasure : the former is certainly a proper example. 1 at- 
 tend with impatience your Lordship's instructions, which I shall immedi- 
 ately and strictly comply with. 
 
 I beg leave, my Lord, to put yoiu' Lordship in mind of my repeated 
 request of leave to make a journey through part of this country, for two 
 months, before I resign my consulship, leaving my affairs in the hands of 
 my vice-consul, who is very capable. I have been at very considerable
 
 APPENDIX, lOy 
 
 expcncc and trouble in making piepaiations foi- it, and it was one of my 
 moti\es for coming into Africa. I earnestly request your Lordship not 
 to disappoint me. I begged Mr Wood in a letter, several months since, 
 to mention this to your Lordship peisonally, lest, in a nudtitude of busi- 
 ness, it might be forgot. 1 have not as yet Jjcen favoured with a return, 
 owing probably to his being out of town. But as I hope your Lordship 
 thinks, from my attention to late transactions, I am not wholly unworthy 
 of such a small Aacation, so 1 know it not to be unprecedented. Mr 
 Dick, consul at Leghorn, received this pennission while I was in Italy, 
 though his journey had no other motive but that of pleasuie, and I hope 
 mine will not be unprofitable to the arts. There is, in this country, 
 ruinous architecture enough to compose two considerable volumes, li] 
 after obtaining this leave of absence, I could obtain another favour from 
 your Lordship, I should beg that I might have the honour to dedicate 
 the first volume to the king, and that, from your Lordship's further 
 goodness, I might have liberty to inscribe the second volume to your 
 Lordsliip. 
 
 No. XV. 
 
 Consul Bruce to Lord HitUfax. 
 
 My Lord, Ai.gier, ^oH/ 24. 1765. 
 
 The last letter I had the honour to receive from your Lordship was of 
 the 3d of November. The last I wrote to your Lordship, was of the 5th 
 of this present month. In it I acquaintetl your Lordship with a letter 
 bemg arri\ ed frcmi that incendiary, Duncan *, declaring, by your Lord- 
 ship's orders, that it was his JNIajesty's jileasure, the Algerines should 
 sejze, and make prizes and sla\es of all ships and persons navigating 
 
 Y 
 
 • * The Dey's agent, then in England. Vide No. VIII. of this Appendix.
 
 170 APPENDIX. 
 
 with passports, though these passes were received, bonafuk, as regular, 
 from his Majesty's governor of JNIahon and Gibraltar, upon whom, not 
 upon the ignorant mariners, I hoped any reproof might have fallen, if 
 these papers were irregular, and without the bounds of their duties and 
 instructions. I advised your Lordship of the sail of cruisers immediately 
 upon this intelligence, and of the conse(|uences likely to follow. Provi- 
 dence has taken care of these poor ignorant wretches, who else, without 
 any delinquency, would, by the fault of his Majesty's servants in the 
 Mediterranean, have been, with their families, exposed to slavery and 
 ruin, while navigating securely under our colours, given them by the 
 greatest British authority in these seas. Of the four xebeques belonging 
 to the government, three, on the niglit of the 1 1 th, struck upon the 
 coast of Barbary, near IMellilla, and are, with a great part of their crews, 
 utterly lost. The fourth has likewise struck, and is much damaged, so 
 that the whole maritime force of this regency is reduced to two xebeques 
 of twenty guns, one of which is falling to pieces with age ; the other 
 now returns half foundered, and they have not a hundred scjuare feet of 
 oak in their yards. Of the three small xebeques, belonging to private 
 people, which I advised your Lordship did likewise sail, two are returned, 
 and one is taken by the Spaniards. This, my lord, is the state of their 
 marine at present. 
 
 On the l6th arrived Duncan from Barcelona, and had an immediate 
 audience of the Dey. He confirms himself the contents of his letter, of 
 Avhich I gave your Lordship notice in my last, of the 5th April. He has 
 repeated the contents of various conversations with your Lordship, the 
 Duke of Bedford, and Sir Richard Lyttleton, so uniformly and circum- 
 stantially told, that, from a person of his shallow capacity, I confess it 
 astonished me much, nor could I reconcile it with the ideas I always have 
 had of the regularity with which public business was usually conducted in 
 one channel. But it has had the most serious effect to dispose this re- 
 gency again to violence ; and though the restitution of the Mahonese 
 vessel's funds and mariners, has been at sundry times offered to Commo- 
 dore Harrison and me, and, out of respect to your Lordship, not accepted 
 without your Lordship's orders, I now apprehend, that hardly any satis- 
 faction will be obtained by any who may come with orders to demand it. 
 
 rl
 
 APPENDIX. 171 
 
 ISfy Lord, among tlic several victims your Lordship is saiil to intend 
 to otter to appease the Dey, is Captain Dent, of the Deal Castle, now of 
 the Montreal frigate. He came liere by desire of Colonel Mackeller, 
 commander in chief at Mahon, after Mv Ball the surgeon was forcibly 
 seized and brought on shore, with tlie dispatches which he brought to 
 your Loidship in August. His crime is, not having received a letter 
 from the Dey to Conunodore Harrison. 
 
 ]\Iy Lord, justice obliges me to bear this testimony in favour of Cap- 
 tain Dent, whom I never saw but tliat hour in my life, while I was on 
 board the Deal Castle. There came on hoard a boat with a letter, the 
 superscription of which was English ; no one came on board ; the letter 
 was handed in by Captain Dent's servant, who brought it into the cal)in, 
 nor was it ever said to come from the king. Mr Dent's answer was, 
 that he was going to Cadiz, and thence to Lisbon, with a freight of 
 money, and should not see the Commodore for three months, l)ut that 
 he had sailed from Genoa in his way hither, A\here, in eft'ect, lie soon 
 after arri\ed. This, my Lord, is all that passed. It was not in pri\ate, 
 but in the presence of four or five gentlemen, all yet alive, who, when it 
 shall please your Lordship, will conhrm tliis simply, whatever colouring 
 and aggravation it may elsewhere ha\e leceived. INly Lord, I never gave 
 a passavant in my life; I never indorsed a false passport, nor ever received 
 even the ordinary dues of my office. It is now eighteen months since I ha\e 
 seut home a state of the Mediterranean pa]jers, and have, at very consider- 
 able expence, stifled many little att'airs which another would perhaps have 
 brought immediately before your Lordship. But when I fountl violences 
 systematically succeed each other; when every vessel brought complaints 
 of the robberies of cruisers who had not courage to seek an enemy ; when 
 I found his Majesty's natural born subjects and sailors detained in slavery 
 contrary to treaty, beat, wounded, and in irons ; when a vessel, declared 
 by his Majesty's governor of Mahon to be his Majesty's subjects' property, 
 was, contrary to the practice towards Trench, Tuscans, and other nations 
 whose vessels are always ujjon doubts sequestrated till orders come from 
 court — broke to pieces and burnt, her master cruelly beat and put in 
 irons, her funds confiscated, her sailors made slaves, and treated with 
 more inhumanity than the Spaniards ; when a couriei-, disj)atched to your
 
 172 APPENDIX. 
 
 Lordship, was forcibly taken from under tlie colours of his nation, and 
 his Majesty's consul ordered away in the inmiediate execution of his 
 duty ; all I ditl was to have recourse to your Lordship, to state the facts 
 simply, to give your Lordship an account of the force and disposition of 
 the delinquents, and the state of the papers which were the excuses for 
 their delinquency, and, after laying the whole before your Lordship, con- 
 stantly desired your Lordship's correction and instruction. ]\Iy Lord, 
 I never expostulated with the Dey but on receiving your Lordship's 
 letters, and then in public before his whole council. There is not one 
 word I e\'er said that cannot be vouched by e\ery Christian in Algier. 
 I begged your Lordship's leave to take a small journey for three months 
 before 1 resigned the consulship, satisfied, that if, upon settling these af- 
 fairs, I returned immediately, 1 shoukl be considered as recalled for mis- 
 behaviour. The consequence has justified my apprehensions, and your 
 Lordship will see, by the inclosed affidavit, how unworthily I am treated 
 while staj'ing by express command of his Majesty for his service. 
 
 JNIy Lord, as I have no intelligence from England but the very dis- 
 agreeable news which Mr Duncan brings, I have only to intreat most 
 humbly his Majesty's permission to resign inmiediately, that I may have 
 an opportunity of justifying myself to his Majesty, not to the Dey of 
 Algiers. 
 
 I am, my Lord, your Lordship's, &c. 
 
 No. XVL 
 
 j\Ir Bruce to his Excelkiici/ Captain Clcvchnul. 
 
 Sir, Gardkn, Ja/ie 2l!. \7(^5, half past Jive. 
 
 I received the honour of yours of this date, the very instant I now 
 write. You will please to remember, that when I did myself the plea-
 
 APPENDIX. 173 
 
 sure to wait upon you on board the Phoeuix * you was pleased to intbrm 
 me, that it was your intention to have several conversations with nie 
 upon the king's attairs. It would perhaps have been more proper than 
 to have gi\en so immediate a reciuisition for this only ; I have waited,' by 
 immediate orders from his Majesty, since the 3d of November, I7G4, not- 
 withstanding my repeated intreaties to be recalled, and the immediate ob- 
 ligation 1 had to solicit my election in Parliament. 
 
 Short as the warning is, I should be sorry if ever I could be taken so 
 miawares, as not to be able to give an account of my beha\i(jur in tlic 
 department it has pleased his INlajesty to intrust me with ; tlunigh, hav- 
 ing acted according to the best of my judgment, and luuing by letters, 
 at your service when you call upon them, received the sanction of his 
 Majesty's approbation, I am very far from believing myself liable to be 
 called to account for such behaviour, otherwise than legally before a tri- 
 bunal in my own country. 
 
 I am no longer under the protection of his Majesty's commission, yet 
 I am called upon to maintain the several complaints of infringements of 
 treaties which I have made while his Majesty's minister. As this is the 
 king's pleasure, I accept it willingly, because such service has in it danger, 
 can be attended with no advantage to me, and as I am in no wa}s oblig- 
 ed to do it, it can therefore arise from notliing but a desire to serve him. 
 
 [Ten articles of grievances follow, with proofs, the same in substance with those 
 mentioned in the preceding letters, but arranged under the articles of treaty as 
 Tiolations.] • 
 
 These are the complaints which your Excellency mentions are to be 
 the subject of to-morrow's audience ; they are stated in a very indistinct 
 manner, the shortness of the time given me obliging me to write far in 
 the night. In the mean time, I beg leave to mention to your Excellency, 
 that, to prevent all possibihty of my escaping censure, if these facts are 
 fahe or misrepresented ; or if true, that I may have it in my power to vin- 
 dicate myself, as occasion may oifer ; that your Excellency would confess 
 or deny these articles to be as they are stated, as, from some passages in 
 
 * The ship in which Capt. C. arrireil.
 
 174 APPENDIX. 
 
 my letters already communicated to very unworthy people, and fiom 
 your Excellency having made me the only Christian in Algier to whom 
 you have returned no visit, I am led to believe, if I could entertain such 
 a suspicion, that your inquiry is rather pointed at me, than at the griev- 
 ances of the nation. 
 
 No. XVII* 
 
 Consul Bruce to Mr S. P. C*****. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 I received your letter, unjustly attempting to shift an account, to 
 which you shall come here or in Europe. You are not a native of Great 
 Britain, and from that, I suppose, you claim an indulgence of not under- 
 standing the language of the country, otherwise you would not write me 
 sucli nonsense, " of your head's being in danger." I said, and now re- 
 peat it to you, that if you do not furnish me an account, or if you furnish 
 a false one, the consequences will fall on yourself, or, as it is oftener 
 called, upon your head. The consequences of false accounts, Mr C , 
 
 * This letter, which is very characteristic of Mr Bruce's manner of speaking and behar- 
 ing on similar occasions, is inserted to illustrate the assertions made in the Life, respecting 
 his open contempt of dishonest)', and the opposition which he met with on that account. 
 It is addressed to an Irish merchant, who acted as vice-consul at Algiers, from the time of 
 the death of Mr Ford till the arrival of Mr Bruce. C. as interim.consul, had been employ- 
 ed to recover, through the interposition of the Algerines, the price of a cargo of corn sold 
 to the regency of Tunis, for a poor widow in England, to whose husband the corn had be- 
 longed. Mr Bruce considered the charges made by C. for presents to the courtiers, com- 
 mission, &c. as exorbitant and fraudulent, especially as C. refused to name the persons to 
 whom the presents were given, and shewed an inclination to retain the money in his own 
 hands, or to pay only what he chose.
 
 APPENDIX, 17.3 
 
 are not capital, but whatever they are, do not brave them. Remember 
 what your behaviour has been to his Majesty's consul, and to every Bri- 
 tish subject here in Algiers. In consideration of your family, I give you 
 warnina' not to bruin shufllinsj with me. 
 
 Send me your account fairly wrote out, with every name and date to 
 it, that I may incjuire if these presents were really given, otheiwise I will 
 adjudge you to pay the whole 8567 shillings, and will make you pay it. 
 You told me you had given the treasurer 1000 sequins; yt)ii have now 
 brought it down to 1000 zermaboubs. Whatever it was, it was well be- 
 stowed. ^V'hat, are you afraid of naming any body else after you have 
 so fVankly named the most powerful man in the kingdom under the Dey? 
 
 Those to whom you have given money in Mrs H "s name must Irave 
 
 been people that could do service in the cause. If they are such as could 
 do service, if it was in their department to do service, I will allow you 
 the reasonable present. The delicacy you express for not mentioning 
 names is here out of season, Mr C Nobody, we know, will work for 
 you out of love; they must be paid for it, for they have no esteem for 
 you. These presents are their pay. If they did the widow service in 
 proportion to their present, considering the manner of your dealing, they 
 deserve it; but I will not suffer presents made to distress his Majesty's 
 consul, presents made to send away his chancellor, nor these made for 
 
 tiskeras* to carry corn to Spain, to be charged upon ]\Irs II . One 
 
 article of a present you mentioned to my drugoman, with the name to it. 
 Are you more delicate with me than with my drugoman ? You insist, 
 
 that if my executors were to dispute the receipt of Airs H 's money, 
 
 you would be obliged to pay it again. Your insisting, as you call it, is 
 
 nonsense, Mr C . You ha\e my receipt. The widows money was 
 
 not an hour in my liouse ; it is in safe hands, and in neither case have 
 my executors any thing to do witlr it. But as to "your condescension 
 in paying it to me, when you had no right to do it" — this, I tell you, }ou 
 dare not — I repeat it to you — ^\'ou dare not refuse to pay it upon m>- de- 
 mand. I repeat it again — I am a trustee for witlows and or|)hans. Is it 
 not more natural I should be so, than a British subject of your piin- 
 
 * Particular licences, granted at times by the Dey to individuals.
 
 176 APPENDIX. 
 
 ciples*? Is it light, Mr C , in your own conscience, to be so soli- 
 citous about the attairs of an heretic ? Shall I send you a copy of some 
 certificates of jour character out of my chancery book, to show how pro- 
 per a man you are in point of morals for such a charge ? You, My C , 
 
 as you confess you have means to do it, are hereby enjoined to make out 
 your accounc. If you do not, I will adjudge jou to pay the sum of 8567 
 
 shillings, the sum with which you charge Mrs H without \ouchers. 
 
 Name the 1000 zermaboubs given to the treasurer, which was, I say, 
 well given ; and, over and above, state your commission at five per cent, 
 with which you are still not contented. 
 
 (No signature.) 
 
 No. XVIII* 
 
 Mr Straii"-e to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Bologna, Jan. 31, I764. 
 * * * Yon must be surprised to find, that I am still an inhabitant of 
 Bologna ; I ought to praj- for the grace of resistance, for certainly hither- 
 to I have been little endowed with it. The impossibility of my reaching 
 London this winter has made me leave nothing behind me that would 
 occasion a reproach. I have, however, the pleasure to acquaint you, that 
 my departure from Italy is near at hand, being employed on my last 
 drawing, which completes my undertaking with glory. It is no less than 
 the St Cecilia, by Raphael, a picture which, I am satisfied, did not, at first 
 sight, strike you more than it did me, though I have seen it repeated 
 times. It was on approaching it with the convenience of a ladder that 
 
 * Mr C was a Roman Catholic. 
 
 + The fiTc Ictlci's following were written to Mr Bruce, at Algiers, by Mr, afterwards Sir 
 Robcrf Strange, then travelling in Italy anil France, and by the late Mr A. Lumisdcu, au. 
 (hor of " Roman Antiquities."
 
 APPENDIX. 177 
 
 I first discovered its beaxities ; and I am satisfied, had you the same op- 
 portunity I now have of examining the original, you would own it to be 
 one of the divinest pictures of this artist. 1 have lately finished tlie 
 Ahrdiam by CJuerehino; but Sampicri remained inficxii)lc with regard to 
 the St Peter and St Paul. I shall certainly reach Paris by the end of 
 March, or, at furthest, the beginning of April. You may naturally ima- 
 gine the engagements I shall have on hand solicit my departure from 
 Italy. You may e.xpect every thing that is in my power while there, and 
 that the mins of Paesto interest me equally with the figures of the Jus- 
 tice and Meekness by Raphael. 
 
 My afiiairs at home go on, in general, as usual, thouglr the demand for 
 my works rather decreases ; nothing, indeed, astonishes me more tlian its 
 continuing so long as it has done. My arrival in London will, I flatter 
 myself, give a new turn to my affairs. I have been, as usual, fortunate 
 in meeting with a i'ew agreeable pictures. I had brought me, a few days 
 ago, I think, one of the divinest pictures I ever beheld, of Albani, near 
 the size of this half sheet. I have ottered for it 40 zecchins, but as yet 
 without any success. I am now master of the king Charles, by Vandyke, 
 which belonged to old Edgar ; I have paid for it 60 guineas. I do not 
 despair, upon tlie whole, of furnishing out a little collection, that, in pro- 
 portion to their numbers, will compare with any in London, * * * * 
 I remain, dear sir, your most affiectionate humble servant, 
 
 . ' Robert Strange. 
 
 No. XIX. 
 
 Mr Lumisden to Consul Bruce. 
 
 Roue, June 9, 1 7 64. 
 With infinite pleasure I received, my dear sir, your letter of April the 
 Slst, and heartily congratulate with you, that your account of Paesto is 
 
 Z
 
 178 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 so far advanced. I am extremely sensible of the fatigue, as well as diffi- 
 culty, that must necessarily attend the executing a work of this kind, 
 and the rather as you are obliged to do all with your own hand. But 
 I am persuaded that the satisfaction this production will give to the 
 public, and the reputation it will justly acquire you, will amply compen- 
 sate for all your labour. You may easily believe how anxious I am to 
 see it. The method you have laid down, and the use you make of the 
 medals, must be ecjually ingenious and satisfactory. 
 
 You will have long since heard, that Dance cannot attend you in your 
 African expedition. He only proposed to do it if his father consented, 
 but it seems he absolutely opposes it. In the month of January I ac- 
 quainted Strange, then in Bologna, of this disappointment, who wrote 
 me, that he had informed you of it. The two Dances are now examin- 
 ing Naples, and I hear, that they are soon to set out for England. 
 I heartily regret this disappointment ; for, although you think Dance hard- 
 ly strong enough in perspective, yet, I can assure you, that, after infinite 
 mquiries, I can find no one of such abilities who will undertake the jour- 
 ney in question. Indeed, could I now find out a person whom I might 
 think tolerably qualified, yet I could not take upon me to send him to you 
 at a venture ; and before I could have your return, the season you have 
 fixed for your expedition would be over. Among the mathematical in- 
 strinnents and apparatus you carry Avith you, I am surprised you have not 
 a camera-obscura. With it you might easily trace the outlines of the 
 views and elevations you desire to have, and which you could afterwards 
 get dressed up and corrected. For the optical error in this instrument is 
 so inconsiderable, that it easily passes unobserved. However, I shall 
 continue to inquire for a proper artist for you, but without your positive 
 orders, I cannot engage any. Personal aftection for my dear friend, and 
 a desire to promote the progress of the fine arts, unite to engage me to 
 do every thing in my power to assist you in your laudable scheme. 
 
 Strange is now at Paris. He proposes to finish there the two prints 
 of the Justice and Meekness which he designed in the Vatican, from 
 Raphael. In the beginning of winter, I hope he will have the comfort 
 to embrace his dear family. He will carry home with him a collection
 
 APPENDIX, 179 
 
 of drawings, I may now call them paintings, much superior to any thing 
 of that kind ever seen in Europe, and 1 may add, any where. 
 
 I know notliing new worth mentioning to you from this place. Since 
 the death of Russel, Byres and Morrison have commenced anticiuaries ; 
 but the former seems hitherto to ha\ e had the "reatest encourauement. 
 
 You would certainly Avrite me oftener, did you know the pleasure it 
 gives me to hear from you, and to know the progress of your literary 
 undertakings ; for words are insufficient to express the constant aftisction 
 and real esteem with which I am, my dear Sir, yours, &c. 
 
 (No signature.) 
 
 No. XX. 
 
 Mr Lumisden to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Mv Dear Sir, ■ Rome, Feb. 9, 1765. 
 
 I had the pleasure to write you, on the 2d, by Leghorn, and on tlie 
 6th, by INIarseilles. 1 have now the satisfaction to tell you, that I have 
 just engaged for you Sigfiior Luigi Balugani, " INIaestra delf Academia 
 Clementina nell Institute della Scienza en Bologna." This young man, 
 I flatter myself, will be able to serve you in your present undertaking. He 
 is certainly the best qualified of any I can find here. He has lived several 
 years in Rome, in the house of Conte Ranuzzi of Bologna. This gentle- 
 man gives him the best of characters with regard to private life, as well 
 as diligence. He is now etching on copper the outlines of a view of the in- 
 side of St Peter's for the Camera, which will be finished in a few days ; 
 and on the £Oth inst. he goes to Florence with the French courier, from 
 whence he will go directly to Leghorn, to embark for Algiers. I have, 
 en this occasion, taken the advice of Messrs Walker and Byres. We
 
 180 > APPENDIX. 
 
 have done the best in our power to serve you ; and indeed there are few 
 people in the world for whom I would have undertaken such a commis- 
 sion ; and by it I give you a real proof of my friendship. Perhaps you 
 may think the terms high, but there was no possibility of serving you 
 more frugally. For no person of any kind of reputation would leave his 
 business (how small soever) and his country for a year, for less encou- 
 ragement. You will see, by the inclosed paper, the conditions agreed 
 on, and which you will no doubt ratify. Balugani engages to serve you 
 a year at the rate of 35 Roman crowns per month, with table, and the ex- 
 pence of his journies defrayed. As he had some debts here, and other ex- 
 pences to be at, lie Mould not engage without having three months pay by 
 advance ; in order, therefore, not to delay his journey, and consequently 
 your undertaking, I shall advance him 105 Roman crowns, for which, 
 with your conveniency, you may send me a credit on Leghorn, or any 
 where else. I shall write a line to Lefroy and Charron, along with the 
 young man, that they may pay the expence of his journey, and provide 
 what is necessary for him whilst at Leghorn. I am persuaded that you 
 will easily find sufficient employment for him for a year. Besides making 
 out the clear drawings for you, he is able to trace them on copper, being 
 accustomed to etch in that manner. What he seems most defective in 
 is figures, in Avhich you must assist him yourself, or have them afterwards 
 re-touched. In short, it is impossible to find you any one artist complete 
 in all the parts you may desire. I shall be infinitely anxious to hear of 
 his arrival, and to have your approbation of what I have done for you. 
 In the mean time, I embrace you most affectionately, and ever am, with 
 the greatest friendship and esteem, my dear Sir, 
 
 Your most obedient and most humble serv^ant, 
 
 ANDREW LUMISDEN.
 
 APPENDIX. 181 
 
 No. XXI. 
 
 J/r Lumisden to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Dear Sir, Rome, July 13, \7Q6. 
 
 It gave me great pleasure to receive your obliging letter ot" April 2G, 
 and to know that Monsieur de Balugani had safely reachefl you. Defec- 
 tive as he is in figures and ornaments, he was, in the opinion of all my 
 acquaintance, the properest person here, who would undertake to serve 
 you. Few people, who have any kind of business, would abandon it for 
 the space of an African journey, for, perhaps, double the wages, high as 
 they are, which you give Ealugani. Indeed, I flatter myself, that under 
 your direction, and with your assistance, he will execute your plan in 
 such a manner, as will procure you reputation, and give satisfaction to 
 tlie public. You will do me a very particular pleasure to write me often, 
 the progress you make, and what places you have visited. Mess. Belli, 
 &c. have repaid me the 105 crowns I advanced to Balugani, whose re- 
 ceipt you will find inclosed. 
 
 I have been at much pains to inquire at the booksellers for the books 
 you want. After all, I could only get Cluverius's Introduction to Geo- 
 graphy ; but my worthy friend, Mr Wagstaff, was so kind as give me 
 out of his libraiy, La Croix's account of Africa, in four vols, in l'2mo. 
 These books, carefully put up in a small case, I have sent to Leghorn to 
 Messrs Belli, &c. to be forwarded to you as you direct. I wish I could 
 have got for you Granage, Cellarius, and Procopius. If, by accident, 
 I find them soon, I shall send them you. Rome is but a bad market for 
 books of belles lettres and profane learning; but if you want scholastic 
 divinity and canon law, you may be pro\idcd here. 
 
 I long to receive your account of Paesto. Dumont, a Frencli archi- 
 tect, fomierly in their academy here, has published at Paris, plans and 
 elevations of these temples, but without any description of them. They
 
 182 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 are but poorly executed, as is another work on the same subject, and Hke- 
 wise without any account, pubhshed lately at Naples by Merghen. I am 
 told that neither of them are exact. These publications will be no dis- 
 advantage to you ; they will only whet the appetite of the public to see 
 sometliing more complete and satisfactory. 
 
 We had last A\'inter many travellers here ; but they are now all gone. 
 Amongst others was Lord Mountstuart, attended by Colonel Edmond- 
 ston, and Mr Mallet of Geneva, who wrote the history of Denmark. 
 His Lordship cut a great figure ; is a genteel young man, but seems to 
 have little taste for the fine arts. Robert Strange went to London in 
 the spring, and published Raphaels two figures in the ^^atican, viz. 
 Justice and Meekness. I reckon he is by this time returned back to 
 Paris, where he proposes to engrave two pieces from Guercino, viz. 
 Esther before Ahasuerus, in the Barbarini palace here, and the Abraham 
 and Hagar at Bologna. AU your friends here offer you their kind com- 
 pliments, and with the wannest sentiments of afitction and esteem, 
 I constantly am, dear Sir, 
 
 - Your most obedient humble servant, 
 
 ANDREW LUMISDEN, 
 
 No. XXII. 
 
 Mr Strmme to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Dear Sir, Loxdok, Jidi/ 25, 1766. 
 
 The agreeable accounts I had lately from Mr Frazer *, relating to your 
 welfare, gave me a pleasure I haxe been long a stranger to ; and the 
 hojjes he has flattered me with of your speedy return to England. I have 
 
 * Coasul at Tripoli.
 
 APPENDIX. 183 
 
 been often anxious to hear of you ; }our stay in Africa has, I find, by 
 nuicli exceeded the time you set aside for that journey. Your accjuisi- 
 tions during that period nuist be numerous and interesting, and of im- 
 portance both to yourself and the pubhc. 1 long greatly to see tlveni ; 
 nay, even to assist you towartls the completion of a work which must 
 reflect equal honour both on the autlior and his country. When you re- 
 turn from Africa, I hope you will not f^iil to visit Florence. ]\Ir Frazer 
 assures me of your intention to see Venice ; and the former, you know, 
 is but a step from tlience, and may be accomplished in a few davs. ]\Iy 
 motives for advising you, you are no stranger to. It is my opinion you 
 should improve every advantage from our friend, the cook, who amazes 
 all I know, and is the person best qualified for properly assisting, and 
 even enriching your important labours. Your work of Paesto has been 
 long executed, even to the very time you limited me when we last parted 
 at Florence. I never doubted but your friends in England, who were 
 to be charged with the remainder of the work, liad all in readiness at my 
 return to London, January was a twelvemonth ; but, on my con\'ersing 
 with Mr Hamilton, 1 found it otherwise. The plates before that time 
 were consigned to Mt Ballautyne at Boulogne, as you may remember we 
 concerted. They are yet in his possession, and, I presume, will remain 
 so till your return to England. I make no doubt of their giving you 
 that satisfaction you could wish for ; be assured, that in the executing of 
 them they were equally interesting to me with my other engagements. 
 Since my return from Italy, I have spent a considerable part of my time 
 in Paris towards forwarding my great work. I have many plates in 
 hand ; but have hitherto only published the two figures of the Justice 
 and Meekness from Raphael. By next winter I shall have four in readi- 
 ness, viz. the Abraham pulling away Hagar in the Sampieri palace at 
 Bologna ; Esther before Ahasuerus, in the Barbarini palace at Rome, both 
 by Guerchino ; the Aldovrando Cupid, by Guido, and the fourth, a ^Nla- 
 dona and child, from another picture of Guido, in my own possession. ' 
 Since I had the pleasure of seeing you, I have made many valuable ac- 
 quisitions towards my completing my collection of pictures, and 1 may- 
 aftirai, that, in proportion of number, it will vie with most collections 
 I kiiow of in this country^ They mostly, as yet, lemam in Paris, from
 
 184 " APPENDIX. 
 
 whence I sliall transport them next winter. To my want of health is 
 chiefly owing my paying a visit to London at this season. I propose re- 
 turning to Paris in a month or so hence, and shall finally transport my- 
 self here as early in the winter as possible. 
 
 Our friend, INIylne, is advancing in his great work with that security 
 and honour which his most sanguine friends could wish him. He is now 
 about the sixth arch, and, if he is not intermpted, by want of stone, 
 a few years more must complete the work. We are certainly in this 
 country gaining ground in the progress of the arts ; the encouragement 
 given is chiefly from individuals ; for the hopes once entertained ***, are 
 pretty much over : Dalton, &c. &c. are, as usual, his favourites. I was 
 agreeably surprised at seeing one exhibition here since my return from 
 Italy; I saw that at Paris for the subsequent year, and if we set aside 
 two of the French artists, viz. "\''ernet and Greuse, the fonner exhibition 
 will by far claim the preference, I flatter myself this letter will stand 
 a better chance of reaching you than several I have wrote ; for, since we 
 parted at Florence, I have never had a return to any I have wrote you, 
 which makes me doubt much of their having reached you. Mrs Strange 
 is well, and desires much to be remembered to you; for myself, 1 shall 
 only add, I shall be proud of every opportunity of testifying the sincere 
 sense with which I remain, dear Sir, your most affectionate humble 
 servant, 
 
 ROBERT STRANGE. 
 
 No. XXIII. 
 
 Mr Bruce to Mr JVood. 
 
 Sir, IvTxis, April Q, 1766. 
 
 The last time I did myself the honour of writing to you, was before 
 the final adjusting of the king's afiairs relating to passports at Algier,
 
 APPENDIX. 185 
 
 when, upon intimation of Mr Cleveland's coming out thither, I mention- 
 ed to > oil my apprehension of tliut gentlemans misbehaviour. The event 
 has justified my prophecy; every tiling has cither been given up, or left 
 unsettled, without the smallest satisfaction, or even acknowledgment of 
 error on the part of the Algcrines, from a consideration of some licences 
 for loading corn granted to him and his associates, which the Dey him- 
 self, though benefited by, yet, in contempt of his behaviour, recalled, and 
 annulled the day after he sailed ; and obliged the Swedish consul and his 
 brother, his counsellors and partners in the adventure, forthwith to quit 
 Algiers. Being, after the departure of the Phoenix, at liberty to set out 
 on my voyage, and the Dey ha\ing, in the most obliging manner, fur- 
 nished me with letters to the governors of all his provinces, and to the 
 Bey of Tunis, I set out in the end of August from Algiers, and it being- 
 then too. hot to proceed by land, besides that I wanted several little ne- 
 cessaries, I took the opportunity of a ship for iNIahon, and thence, with- 
 out being admitted to quarantine, proceeded to Tunis. 
 
 I began my journey by land the middle of September by Keflf to Con- 
 stantina ; but the Moors betAveen those two places being then in rebel- 
 lion, after having the mortification of seeing part of the frize of the 
 temple of Venus (Keft", as you know, was the Sicca Venerea), so mutilat- 
 ed, that no idea could be formed of it, and having delineated the only 
 three figures that remained on a part of the frize of the temple of Her- 
 cules, 1 turned eastward to Spaitla, the ancient Sufetula, where I knew 
 there was what would occupy me for some time ; and I was not mistak- 
 en. Having delineated, measured, and minuted every thing of any 
 worth, as well there as in all the other places of the neighbourhood, I re- 
 turned, and proceeded to Constantina, where 1 arri\ed safely, but with 
 ditficulty enough. 
 
 The Bey was gone out with his camp ; but, having advice of my com- 
 ing fropi Algier, he had left orders to have every thing ready for my re- 
 ception. ^\'e were lodged in his own palace, and treated with the ut- 
 most magnificence, as well as the greatest attention, and six chosen 
 Moorish horse well acquainted with the language and the country, for 
 the language is in many places difficult, appointed to accomj)any me 
 wherever 1 intended to go. AVith these I went to every place of note 
 
 A a
 
 186 • APPENDIX. 
 
 through that province, even through the mountainous, and hitherto 
 thought inaccessible parts of it ; and advanced into tlie desert to the 
 southwanl, till we wanted water, and, indeed, every thing else. I then 
 turned N. E. and coasted along the desert to tlie frontiers of Tunis, rest- 
 ing a little at Catsa, one of the principal cities of Jugurtha. From this 
 I again took to the desert, standing due south-east, steering always in 
 a sea of land by compass and observation, intending to have fetched 
 Tripoly ; but we were here again obstructed by the Moors, and not 
 knowing the wells, which are kept always covered with camels' hides, we 
 were obliged to cross the mountains of Atlas, and continue our course to 
 Girba, a fruitful island of Tunis, the jMeninx of tlie Lotophagi, three 
 days journey distance, but then in siglit. 
 
 Here I Avas surprised to find myself among men of a diflFerent species, 
 not living in tents, or in mud-walled cottages, as the Arabs do ; but in 
 caves under ground as the Troglodytes of old. JNIela says of these that 
 they lived in ca\es, and fed upon serpents ; if he had said, fed together 
 with serpents, his description had been just; for these are so many in 
 every habitation, and so familiar, that at each meal, they come and pick 
 up what falls from the dish, like dogs. Some of them are seven feet in 
 length ; but to these people so harmless, that, even tiod upon acciden- 
 tally, they do not sting, and there is not any person of the family who 
 will not, with tlieir hands, lift them out of their way, when sleeping, or 
 in any manner troublesome. No persuasion nor reward could induce 
 them to let me carry away one of them ; it being universally believed 
 that they are a kind of good angels, whom it would be the higliest im- 
 propriety, and of the worst consequence to the conmiunity, to remove 
 from their dwellings. Upon our arri\'al at Girba, we found that the Bey 
 of Tunis had prepared a house for us, and sent from his own palace e\-eiy 
 sort of refreshment that he could devise, with orders to receive us witli 
 every possible honour, and furnish us with what we retiuired at his ex- 
 pence. Here I staid a month, with an intention to proceed to Tripoly, 
 through the desert, making fair copies of my minutes and designs, and 
 having sent back to Tunis two of my spachis, who had been wounded, 
 and one that was afraid to go further. I sent a letter to Mr Frazer, the 
 consul at Tripoly, desiring an escort, as I Avas now reduced to nine men
 
 APPENDIX. ' 187 
 
 in all, seven of whom, though indcctl resolute people, and well anned, 
 were incumbered with the nndes and camels, which carried our tents and 
 provisions ; the other two were an Englisli servant and a rcnegado, my 
 drugoman, who, with myself, were tlie only three mounted on horses, and 
 at liberty. 
 
 No return came from Tripoly; for the Bey being on ill terms with the 
 consul, though he promised, he would not send any escort. Myself and 
 servants did indeed most rashly attempt to pass the desert, inliabited on- 
 ly by ruffians and assassins, who pay no sort of acknowledgment to any 
 sovereign, and where the caravan from Morocco to INIecca, wliich we 
 found near Tripoly, had been defeated and plundered, tliough they amount- 
 ed to upwartls of 3000 men. Nor did we escape; for the night of the 
 third day we Avere attacked by a number of horsemen, and four of our 
 men killed upon the spot. Pro\ idence, tlie prodigious resolution of our 
 little company, and the night, saved the remainder, and we arrived at 
 Tripoly, when given over by every body for lost. The consul complain- 
 ed heavily to tiie 13asha, who excused himself poorly. I am persuatlcd 
 he would have laid the blame upon Mr Frazer, if any accident had be- 
 fallen us. I cannot mention this gentleman without regretting that he 
 is, as I hear, recalled upon a complaint of the Basha of Tripoly, who after 
 many other irregularities, at last confined him to his house. This grand 
 complaisance to these Barbar}' gentlemen, who answer the complaints for 
 national grievances by personal exceptions against tlie consul, will soon 
 have the effect to make neutral freighters believe that our flag is insecure, 
 and without protection, and will in the end certainly throw all this cara- 
 van trade into the hands of the French, who support their consul and 
 colours with the utmost spirit, both at Tunis and Tripoly. 
 
 His Royal Highness tlie Duke of York, ]ia\ing given orders to Com- 
 modore Harrison to desire, in his name, that all encouragement and as- 
 sistance might be given me in my journey from each of these regencies ; 
 and that gentleman, being soon cxi)ected at Tripoly, I left a letter for 
 him, begging him to obtain of the Bashaw of Tripoly the same liberty 
 I had in Algiers arid Tunis, to visit the antiquities of the kingdom; after 
 which I returned along the coasts of the lesser Syrtis, down to Cape Bon,
 
 188 ' ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 the Promontorium Mercurii; from thence again anived at Tunis, after 
 an absence of more than six months, constantly encamped. 
 
 It is now time to mention liow tliat space has been employed, and 
 whetlier my expectations liavc been answered by the antiquities I have 
 found in my journey. The ])rincipal are these: Eight triumplial arches 
 of the Corintliian order, mostly of diti'erent plans and designs, and little 
 ruined ; seven Corinthian temples in great preservation, all highly orna- 
 mented and of the very best ages, whose plans, parts, anil decorations, 
 I have, by very laborious searches and excavations, made myself entirely 
 master of; add to these one large temple of the Composite order, in its 
 best age ; one part of which is so perfectly preserved, that it must be 
 looked upon as an unexceptionable example of the manner in which the 
 ancients disposed and proportioned the constituent parts of that order, 
 and two large aqueducts, the smallest of which exceeds by forty-two feet 
 in perpendicular height the remains of the highest atjueduct in Rome. In 
 these designs are included the ruins of the three principal cities of Africa, 
 namely, lol, or Julia Caesarea, the capital of Juba; Cirta; and Carthage; 
 the last of which, I hope, will be found to make a better Hgure than it 
 does in the accounts of some travellers, who would persuade us there are 
 no traces of that city remaining. 
 
 The drawings are 16 inches by 12, which, taking the lengtli and 
 tlie breadth, are the largest ever published, and will make thiee volumes, 
 each about the size of Mr Le Roy's Antiquities of Greece, or something 
 larger. I liestowed iny utmost care and attention on them, and may 
 safely say, I have not left, in the parts I have visited, one stone undesign- 
 ed, whence any benefit could result to the arts. 
 
 I have corrected and cleared up many passages of the Antonine Itine- 
 rary, Peutinger's Tables and Ptolemy, as well as of Sanson, Nollin, and 
 Dibbler's French maps, all by actual observation ; and, if ever I have 
 time, hope to give a large map of Africa, that will show how much the 
 gentlemen above-mentioned have wrote l)y hearsay, or imagination. 
 
 I have collected about three hundred medals of all kinds, many of 
 Avhich are curious, though I have not had time to consider them ; some 
 large medallion vases and statues of bronze, all in good taste ; and have 
 copied about one thousand inscriptions.
 
 APPENDIX, 189 
 
 And, lastly, I have not entirely neglected, but liavc made about thirty 
 drawings of the rarest animals, insects, birds, and plants of" this country, 
 particularly the interior and remote parts of it, all in their natural co- 
 lours. 
 
 As soon as INIr Harrison has obtained leave for me, I return to Tripoly; 
 from thence 1 intend to \isit the ruins of Lcptis .Magna ; go roiuid the 
 gulf of Sidra, or Syrtis Major, to JJerenice, Arsinoe, Cyrene, Ptoleniais, 
 Barca ApoUonia, down to Darne. There 1 shall finish ; for however my 
 desire might be to continue my researches till I saw the end of .Africa at 
 the pyramids, as this is part of iNIr Montague's* design, I would not, in. 
 any manner, seem to interfere with it, as 1 willingly confess he is in every 
 respect my superior both in capacity and preparation. 
 
 I hope you will do me the justice to believe, from what I have men- 
 tioned, that nothing in my power has been omitted to comply with what 
 you recommended to me on my leaA-ing England, Aiz. that I would en- 
 deavour to make large excursions into this country. These, though ter- 
 minated to my satisfaction, have been so continually attended with every 
 kind of danger, hardship, and difificulty, that no consideration possible 
 would make me again repeat the journey I have now finished. Often 
 besefe- with, and constantly in fear of, the wandering Arabs, the most 
 brutal set of barbarous wretches ever I believe existed; constantly parch- 
 ed with heat, or dying with extreme cold ; exposed many times to the 
 risk of dying with thirst, though perpetually in view of large ijuantities 
 of water, equal in saltness to the sea , in the northern parts in constant 
 danger from tigers, lions, and panthers ; in tlie south afraid of ever}' crea- 
 ture, where the smallest insect is endowed with some noxious (juality : 
 scorpions and horned vipers are in such abundance, that of the former, 
 thirty-five were killed in and about my tent an hour after it was pitched. 
 And when, in the evening of a sultry day, we had the comfort of a fresh 
 breeze, we were hindered from enjoying it, by reflecting, tliat if it in- 
 creased, we might, while asleep, be buried in the showers of sand it car- 
 ries along with it. But the greatest discouragement of all is tlie little 
 
 * E. W. Montague, brothcr-iu-law to the Iv.rl of Bute, and well known for his eccentric- 
 profligate character.
 
 190 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 countenance given by government to such undertakings. Asia has been, 
 and I hope will still farther be, by your endeavours, so freed from that 
 obscurity in which her antic[uities were buried, that the public has no- 
 thing further to wish, but that you may have time to linish your publi- 
 cations. Greece has been wore thread-bare by late publications. Rome 
 is, and will be still furtlier in the same situation, while Africa, at our very 
 door, but two short days journey from France and Italy, has been till 
 now looked upon as a place into which it was rashness to penetrate * * 
 
 » * # 
 
 No. XXIV. 
 
 Narrative of Mr Bruce' sjournies to Baalbec and Palmyra. 
 
 SiDON, Sept. 16. 1767. 
 Set out this day for Baalbec ; crossed the river of Sidon, holding east 
 along the river, to the foot of Mount Libaniis. In two hours and a half 
 arrived at Ajon ; from thence passing the several stations mentioned in 
 the map, through a road extremely rough, and full of precipices, we ar- 
 rived at six o'clock at Badera, the house of Shekh Ali Gimblatt. At 
 eleven next day we continued on our journey, through worse road, if pos- 
 sible, than the day before. Passed Barooch, a small miserable village, and 
 about two miles above it saw the source of the river of Sidon, and lay all 
 night in a stable at a miserable, and almost abandoned village of Druses, 
 called Kefferay. 
 
 * This letter is unfinished in the copy preserved among Mr Bruce's papers. It is obvi. 
 oiis that he exaggerated the difficulties of travelling in Barbary, with a view to attract the 
 notice of some people then iu power ; but with little success.
 
 APPENDIX. 191 
 
 The 18th, at four in the moniiug, left KelVeiay; beg-inuing now to de- 
 scend Mount Libanus, in very cUfficult road ; at seven came, without 
 knowing previously, upon a body of Druses, with their prince, or emir, 
 who waited at a fountain the arrival of Emir Yousef, then on his march 
 from the concjucst of Baalbec, where he had banished the former prince, 
 Emir Heydar, and placed in his stead Emirs Ali and Mahomet, his bro- 
 tlier. The princes and people of Baalbec are jMutuali, of the sect of Ali, 
 which is the religion of the Persians. Half an hour after met Emir \'ou- 
 sef with tlie green ensign flying before him, and received iiis letters and 
 passport for Baalbec. Lay this night at one of the sources of the river 
 C'asimiah, at a convent of ^Nlaronites, near a village called Zahala, by ^Mr 
 Wood, Zikely, (vide History of Baalbec) in a valley of Mount Libanus, 
 Avhich mountain we descended before noon, and came into a plain at 
 a small village, called Cabalias. 
 
 The lyth, in the forenoon, arrived at Baalbec. 
 
 At Zahala the mountains of Libanus begin to be of rich mould, and are 
 all cultivated. Every valley has a stream running through it into the 
 plain, and eveiy stream on its side a village, where the people live in 
 a sort of independence, under protection of the Druses, in free exercise 
 of their religion, whatever it is, and out of reach of the oppressions of the 
 neighbouring bashas of Tripoly, Seide, and Damascus, in the centre of 
 which they are. The plain below is called the Bekka, at the north end 
 of which stands the town of Baalbec, \\ ith a considerable stream, which, 
 rising at Ras-el-Ain, about one half of a mile east of the town, divides 
 near the court of the great temple, one branch running south, tlie other 
 west, wliich is drunk up in the gardens. 
 
 The plain of Bekka is the Coelosyria of ancient historians ; it is bound- 
 ed on the other side by a ridge of mountains parallel to Mount Libanus 
 through which we came, and is the Antilibanus ; it seems to be of the 
 same nature and difiticult access as the former. Over it lies the road to 
 Damascus, about fourteen leagues distance. We saw no snow in the pas- 
 sage of the mountains, nor do the springs seem to owe their water to the 
 meltings of the snow, as Mr Wood supposes, for they ran Ncry plentiful- 
 ly at this season ; but, on the top of the high mountain north-west of 
 Baalbec, there still remained a considerable quantity. The ]iar\ est was
 
 192 " APPENDIX. 
 
 not fmishecl ; here we began innnecliately tlic measuring and delineating 
 the remains of ancient architecture, and comparing the general measures 
 in the plan and elevations IMessrs Wood and Dawkins have given the 
 public, and these are our remarks which follow : 
 
 N. B. Civlo-syria Proper is probably this plain ; but Cielo-syria, in ge- 
 neral, probably means all tliat part of S>ria situated in the plain. The 
 fonn of Mount Libanus, as seen from the plain of Eekka, is this : first, 
 a ridge of mountains extremely proper for culture, and of no considerable 
 height, sloping easily to the plain, and covered with trees that are not 
 very thickly planted ; on the other side of these rises a chain of moun- 
 tains of an extraordinary height, bare for the most part, and stony, cut in 
 every direction by deep rain, and covered with snow, unless in the sum- 
 mer. Thus they continue, till they descend much more steeply on the 
 other side towards the sea. The vallies within these high chains of moun- 
 tains, which on one side run parallel to the sea-coast, and on the other 
 fonn the east sitle of the plain of Eekka, are mostly narrow, but abun- 
 dantly fertile, were they in the hands of better people, under a better go- 
 vernment ; industry being always here followed by oppression. 
 
 I saw no ruins nor vestiges of cities in Ctelo-syria, nor in the valleys, 
 nor are any villages built there, as all the low grounds in Syria are un- 
 healthy, and it was probably so in all times. 
 
 Palmyra is twenty hours, or about sixty miles east of Carieteen, all 
 which distance must be passed over without water. It is situated in 
 a plain surrounded on the west and north with mountains, and open on 
 the south and east ; to the south is the Subkah, or valley of salt. There 
 is no habitation, or village, nearer than Carieteen, except the tents of 
 the Arabs Mutuali, Amour, and Annecy, of wliich the Amour are the on- 
 ly constant inhabitants ; the other two letiring towards the end of Octo- 
 ber, the one to Zoar near Aleppo, the other, the Annecy, to Auran. 
 
 The mountains which surround Palmyra are the Antilibanus ; it is on 
 our right, or to the south, all our road from Carieteen to this city, which 
 is known to the Arabs by no name but that of Thedmor. 
 
 The principal ruins are the temple of the sun with its portico; the great 
 portico, which traversed the town in a south-east and north-west direc- 
 tion, and several small temples, or sepulchres, supported by columns.
 
 APPENDIX. 193 
 
 The gate of the portico has but one of the jamnis or stipites any way 
 entire ; the cornice above the other janini is perfectly defaced, and appears 
 to have been so for ages. The ornaments of this are both designed and 
 executed in the greatest taste; but the marble is of a bad (puiHty, und 
 has not taitlifuUy preserved it. The niches too of the two wings of tlie 
 portico are existing ; but the ornaments are entirely lost. It is covered 
 by a modern Avail, which serves it as a gate-way between which you 
 pass to enter the village. The part where the portico is most entire is at 
 the south-east angle, where remains a \ery considerable number of 
 colunms which go to the north and to the west; those which run west- 
 erly have the frize and cornice very much ornamented ; some very 
 large flowers in great relief still remain ; but the whole festoon, or stalk, 
 which connected them, is utterly ruined, nor is it possible to investigate 
 it truly enough to design it. — The extremity of this range of columns 
 near the west angle remains likewise ; but none of those parts are remain- 
 ing in the order in which they are placed in ^Ir Wood's plan of the por- 
 tico. 
 
 Tlie temple of the sun is very much ruined. Of its peristyle there 
 only remain ** columns entire, Corinthian, tinted, and very elegant, 
 though apparently of slenderer proportion than ten diameters. Their 
 capitals are tjuite destroyed. The ornaments of the outer gate are some 
 of them perfectly well designed, but the whole very ill executed. The 
 two columns inserted in the walls are of the Ionic order ; their capitals 
 arc of all possible beauty, both as to the execution and design : the fusts 
 of these are fluted likewise. The large rose in the soffite, on the right 
 hand on entering, is tolerably well executed, but the other indifferently. 
 The eagle on the architrave of the entrance is not in the attitude as in 
 Mr Wood's design, but has its wings spread the whole length of the 
 stone ; his body occupying the center, and his head looking forwards 
 without the architrave. 
 
 In general, althougli of all the buildings in Palmyra, the temple of 
 the sun is that whose ornamental parts chiefly exist, yet they are by no 
 means in the number in which they are published in ]\Ir Wood's account; 
 
 Bb
 
 194 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 and even of these, the interior part, the most considerable for number, is 
 very poorly imagined, in most places, and in all ill executed. 
 
 The large portico lias neither in its frize nor architrave any thing that 
 can be distinguished of ornament ; the same may be said of all the other 
 buildings ; for, except the four pedestals in the middle of the portico, 
 where there are pieces of large cornice remaining, the sculpture at the 
 end, with part of its tympanum, and a heap of ruins of a building near 
 it, where there is a large inscription, Greek and Palmyrene ; there is not 
 another piece of ornament existing either on the ground or in its place ; 
 I should except the large arch, and a smaller one in the file of columns 
 of the portico. The portico is not in a straight line, it makes several 
 angles ; it likewise parted to right and left in several branches which ran 
 across the city. That which Mr Wood takes to be columns, in form of 
 a circus, is nothing more than one of these transversal branches, which 
 being thrown down just after it had made an angle, gives it that circu- 
 lar appearance ; but the vestiges of the continuation of its range are very 
 distinct, and its corresponding at the arch in the long file where it be- 
 gins, and the large building where apparently it was to end, sufficiently 
 show this. 
 
 The small pedestals, which are inserted in the columns of the portico, 
 are not all in the same line, but are continued in a line correspondent 
 to the impost of the arch, which intercepts the file, and tlien begin again 
 to the height of the other. 
 
 Palmyra is no where covered witli sand or rubbish as in other ruins. 
 The desert that surrounds it is rather gravel than sand, and is therefore 
 not easily removed. The mountains are perfectly bare, and produce 
 nothing ; the people very miserable, and are the race of all tlie neigh- 
 bouring Arabs mixed together. They are governed by a Shekh and 
 Sourbachi, dependent on the Aga of Hassia, whose Meikana or Fief it 
 is, together with Hassia, Sudud, Ilowarura, Carietein, and Mehein, in 
 order that he may keep up a number of Spachis for the protection of 
 caravans and passengers. But the present jNIahomct, very dift'erent from 
 liis father Solyman, is so weak, covetous, and little esteemed, that the 
 whole country is now at tlie discretion of the Arabs, and not so nuich 
 as a shadow of government maintained ; so that this \oyage to Palni}'ra,
 
 APPENDIX. 195 
 
 if we consider its expence, the inevitable danger of the road, and tlie no 
 less danger while here, may he deemed one of those that are imprac- 
 ticable. They pay no regard to any command or superior, and there is 
 no sort of oppression and robbery we did not suffer from the Sourbachi 
 vSlickh of Tedmor, and that of Carietein, though this last was our con- 
 ductor and protector, and though we had with us fourteen armed servants 
 of the Aga. It rained four days here very violently, the Cist to the 
 24th of October ; the mornings excessive cold till nine o'clock *. 
 
 No. XXV. 
 
 Mr Bruce to Mr Strange. 
 
 Dear Sir, Sidox, May 10. 17^8. 
 
 I cannot sufficiently regret the very bad fortune that has attended our 
 correspondence. I have wrote from every place where it was possible, 
 from Algiers, Tunis, Tripoly, Bengazi in Africa, from the island of 
 C'andia, and here from Sidon twice ; once before, and once since my re- 
 turn from Palmyra ; on the other hand, I have never received but one 
 from you besides your last from London, dated July C5th 1766, which 
 I may reckon half miscarried, as I did not receive it till the 1 8tli of last 
 month, nearly two years since it was wrote. The same has, I believe, 
 attended my other letters ; for it is impossible that some which I have 
 ■wrote should not have been answered. 
 
 * This narrat'iTG is the only record which Mr Bruce wrote of his journey to Baalbec and 
 Palnijra, except a few short notes. It contains some observations on Mr Wood's work, 
 which Mr Bruce suppressed out of friendship for tliat gentleman, but which may now be 
 published without doing injury to either.
 
 1916 APPENDIX. 
 
 I thank you a tlioiisand times for your offers of assistance, which 
 I shall very much need; my works are nearly as voluminous as yours; 
 I wish they resembled them in something else as they do in that. I will 
 not trouble you with a list of them, as I have hitherto given it in eveiy 
 letter I have wrote ; and I hope some of these may at last find you, as 
 vours, after two years wandering, has at last reached me. I shall only 
 say, that, as far as I know, I have not left undesigned in Asia or Africa 
 one stone from which any thing may be learned ; and I am now ready 
 to embark for Egypt to do the same there. I shall advance up to the ca- 
 taracts from Cairo, I shall cross Arabia by land to Jerusalem, and so 
 through Syria into Mesopotamia and Armenia, in some part of which, 
 as far to the north-east as possible, I shall take my station, to observe 
 the transit of Venus in June next year * ; after which, having left no- 
 thing undone that was in my power to do, I shall come home through 
 Asia Minor, and to Constantinople, through Macedonia to llagusa, 
 where I intend to perform (|uarantine ; and then, without stopping, 
 shall continue my journey to England, submitting all I have done to the 
 judgment of my friends, though very little anxious whether it ever ap- 
 pear to the world. The pleasure and instruction I have received from 
 collecting them has more than paid me all the pains they have cost me, 
 and I hope they will be a considerable part of my amusement tlie rest of 
 my life. I heard, while I was at Aleppo, that a society of lovers of the 
 arts were to send an artist out to make drawings, and collect antiquities 
 in the Levant, and were to give him a lOOOl. per annum. I believe it 
 will be'full as advantageous to the arts that this was not done; as it will 
 but disappoint my endeavours, and as it will be impossible for any stran- 
 ger, ignorant of the customs and language, ever to penetrate into the dan- 
 gerous and difficult places from whence I have drawn some of my most 
 valuable acquisitions. Syria has indeed made me pay dearly ; I have 
 been at death's door of a fever, and have had live relapses ; it is an un- 
 wholesome climate, and full of bad air. 
 
 * This passage gave rise to the report, industriously circulated by Montague and others, 
 that Mr Bruce went into Armenia instead of Ilabbesh.
 
 APPENDIX. 197 
 
 Voii are so kind as to say you will assist inc in my works. I have 
 made twelve drawings of Palmyra, and four of Baalbec. I say to you, and 
 hope it will not therefore be thought vanity, since I say it t(» no one else, 
 they are by much the most magnificent views that have ever appeared. 
 I ha\ e not meildlcd with regular architecture or description out of regard 
 to -\Ir Wood, but I ha\'e represented these ruins in the most advanta- 
 geous points of view ; they are in size, inches, 24i length, by I().5 breatlth, 
 and I have collected for them fig-ures in all the different dresses of the 
 Levant. What do you say to go halves in the publication ? I desire 
 only yovu" superintending the engraving ; I assure you they never shall 
 be jniblished unless mider your auspices. I may say every drawing has 
 been purchased by the risk of my life ; for we were, in returning, saved 
 from assassination as by a miracle. 
 
 I intend to take Sicily in my way home ; if I remember, I have heard 
 jou say, that our friend Air Milne had some intention to publish a work 
 upon the remains of architecture in Sicily ; I surel\- did not dream it. 
 Pray let me know if it is so, for so very far am I from wishing to inter- 
 fere with him, that if he shall find any thing new in the drawings I shall 
 make, the}- shall be at his service, and I shall disown them. It gives 
 me great pleasure to hear how well his work advances, and that it will 
 answer expectation. I liave never doubted it would do so from the first. 
 Nothing is more just than the present distribution. Other architects 
 are employed in paving streets, while he is reserved for bridges and 
 palaces. You see we know a little of what is passing ; nay, I could tell 
 you news of your own performances that would make you \ain, were you 
 not so much spoilt by praises already. In the house of a French mercliant * 
 with whom I lodged at Aleppo, and who has now finished his house, I saw 
 a room allotted entirely for your works; all Avere commissioned from 
 France, and part arrived, among whom was your sleeping child by 
 Guido ; do not think I mean by this that they were sent for by my re- 
 commendation ; I assure you no ; it is his own taste that tletcrmined him, 
 and a very good one he has, and excellent collections both of natural 
 history and anticjuities. All that I contributed was a copy of your 
 
 * Mr BclTille.
 
 108 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 St Ciecilia in water-colours, placed over the chimney, with a Latin in- 
 scription in honour of the master of the house's judgment, and the en- 
 graver's abilities. I dare say you laugh when I talk of copying your St 
 Cecilia ; I hope one day or other to make you own you are mistaken. 
 In all the English houses of Aleppo, I did not see one of your prints ; 
 f\ e upon us ! I for my part lead the life of a robber rather than of an 
 English traveller, scu Iking in the con\'ents and ca\erns of JNlount Li- 
 banus, that I may give myself entirely to my business. 
 
 What you say of our advancement of the arts gives me great pleasvn-e, 
 and heartily am I sorry, on the otiier hand, that the encouragement 
 comes not from the king as from the public. We shall ne\er do any 
 thing lasting till that is the case. See what royal encouragement did in 
 a long reign in France ; we have certainly a greater elevation of genius 
 than that light unsettled nation ; and yet, till within these very few years, 
 painting, drawing, and engraving, were no where to be seen, in any 
 tolerable degree of perfection, but in France, not even in Italy. 
 
 I hear that the engra\ing of my prints of Paesto at Paris has not only 
 procured an edition, but likewise that JNIr Soufflot is engraving and print- 
 ing, by subscription, at London, a work on my jjlan precisely. I sup- 
 pose in your absence he has seen my prints, and probably copied them ; 
 pray let me know how this is, and whether you have not in some review 
 or magazine given the public some notice that it may wait for mine. 
 I did not dare require the manuscript, as I had never an answer to my 
 letters ; and since the fair copy was lost in a bark shipwrecked in the Gulf 
 of Sidra, together with my quadrant, telescopes, and other instruments, 
 which had cost me a considerable sum, I have copied anew my Paesto, 
 and it is now quite ready, but I have some thoughts of joining to it the 
 ruins in Sicily. I long much to see your collection of pictures; did you 
 leave my two little landscapes by Albani at Boulogne ? The arts in Italy 
 have suffered by the death of Don Philip, from whom 1 received more 
 civilities than ever yet I did from any prince. I beg my kindest compli- 
 ments to ^Irs Strange, and my namesake Brucy, whom I suppose by 
 this time married ; let me hear from 3'ou all in a letter that regards only 
 yourselves and your works, for I am not curious about any thing else. 
 I shall write you from Eg}pt, where 1 shall endeavour to produce some-
 
 APPENDIX. 199 
 
 thing more tolerable than Dalton's Pyramids ; I beg you will send me 
 your address, tor 1 do not remember it, ha\ing never seen your new 
 house. I direct to Mr Drununond, Charing Cross. Direct to me, to 
 the care of" M. Ue Fort, Consul de France, a Alexandria. I am always, 
 with tiic greatest regard and esteem, my dear sir, your most aftectionate 
 and most obedient humble servant, 
 
 JAMES BRUCE. 
 
 No. >L\VI. 
 
 Letters of Mr Price to Mr Bruce at Gondar *. 
 
 Dear Sir, Jidda, 20/// Januarv, 1770. 
 
 Your favour of the first October did not come to hand till the 10th of 
 December,, since which no opportunity has offered to answer it till now. 
 
 I am exceedingly glad to hear you are in health, and in a fair way of 
 accomplishing the end of your fatiguing voyage ; I sincerely hope you 
 will succeed to the utmost of your wishes, and retiun in perfect health 
 to vour native countiv, and dear friends. 
 
 I am very sorry that it is not in ni}' power to assist you with a tube f^r 
 your barometer, having no such thing, nor is it possible to get one from 
 India, or any other part, sooner than March 1771; but you may de- 
 
 * These four letters were written to Mr Bruce in Abyssinia, l)y Captain Price of the 
 Lion of Bombay Kast Indiaiiian. For a character of this gentleman, vide 2d edition of 
 Travels, Vol. V'l. pp. 183, 184, and passim. To the benevolence and generosily u liicli 
 made him (he friend of Mr Bruce, the iiublic is indirectly indebted for (hat \v;)rk, and 
 ^vhatevcr information it contains.
 
 200 . APPENDIX. 
 
 pcnd, should any such thing come in any of the ships here, that I will 
 procure it for you, and send it with the Patriarch. He is now here waiting 
 for Metical Aga coming tlown. I have no Old Testament, but will send 
 you a Bible, which I hope will answer the j)urpose. You may depend 
 I Avill get you well recommended to the Patriarch, and will use my best 
 endeavours to explain to him who you are, and your principles of religion, 
 and the motives of your voyage. 
 
 ]\Iahomet Tobal is here, and desires his compliments. I have showed 
 him your box ; I will not neglect when he comes to take It away, to 
 give him and his servants strict charge with it ; at which time 1 will 
 give him your letters. 
 
 Inclosed is a letter from Cairo. 
 
 I bless God I have had my health indifferent well since you left us ; 
 but my house has not been free a day from the fever. Haverkam and 
 Potter are both well, and beg you will accept of their best wishes for your 
 health. 
 
 I have met with many disagreeable things since you were here, but 
 there is no redress ; for they do with us and our cargoes just what they 
 please. But I hope in God I shall live to see the day when some of our 
 countrymen will convince them of their error. To add to my troubles, 
 I have not sold a piece of goods, nor do I believe I shall till the Hadge*. 
 Here are nine ships arrived from Suez, and another daily expected with 
 the Bashaw f. 
 
 I hope, if you recollect any thing that you may want, you will not 
 scioiple to send ; for, believe me. Sir, 1 shall with pleasure comply with 
 any commands. I conclude with my sincere wishes for your health, and 
 am with lespect. Sir, }our most obedient servant, 
 
 THOMAS PRICE. 
 
 * Arrival of the pilgrims. 
 
 + See the Aga's letter to the Naybe of Masuah, No. XXVII. letter VI.
 
 APPENDIX. 201 
 
 Dear Sir, . February^. 1770. 
 
 The inclosed was wrote to send by a boat which was to have sailed 
 for Loheia twenty days ago, but one of the people dying, she was stop- 
 ped. I there informed >oii the Patriarch was waiting for the Metical 
 Aga's coming clown, when 1 should get you pr()j)crly reconnnended. 
 But hearing that he was to leave Jidda in a few days, 1 thought it best 
 to wait on him, which I did, and he has promised to order you every 
 service in his power, \rhen 1 mentioned sending to Metical Aga for 
 a letter in your favour, he said there was not the least occasion for it, as 
 my waiting on him had answered every purpose, and I might depend you 
 should have free liberty to go just where you please, and have all the 
 assistance in his power. 
 
 But as I well know there is no recommendation so likely to succeed 
 with most of the gentlemen of his cloth, as that which is backed with 
 something very good for the back or the belly, I gave him an invitation 
 to breakfast, and on his going away, presented him with a small matter 
 out of my cargo by way of a keepsake. As tliere is no ship arri\ cd from 
 India, I can say nothing to the tube for your barometer, but you may 
 depenfl on having one, if any such thing comes. 
 
 I hope long before this comes to hand, you will be safe arrived in 
 a Christian country ; although I much doubt the accounts we have pub- 
 lished, being veiy erroneous, but I think it is not possible for it to be 
 more disagreeable than tliis place : For it is not only the oppression of 
 the government, there are many other disagreeable things, and we are 
 locked from all manner of news, and in a manner prisoners in our own 
 houses, which will make a long letter very acceptable ; and I hope you 
 will give us some account of the country and people. Pray give our 
 joint compliments to Signor Luigi ; you have my sincere wisJies for 
 a continuance of your health, and believe me, 1 am, with respect, dear 
 Sir, your most obedient and humble servant, 
 
 THOMAS PRICE*. 
 
 * The Patriarch spoken of in this letter, was a new Alnina, who was going from I'gypt 
 to Ilabbcsli, by (lie usual way of Jidda. He was escordd lo Dixan, or Adowa, by one 
 
 C C
 
 202 • APPENDIX. 
 
 To J. B. Esq. J ibb a, lOth Alarcli, 1770. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 Yours from Adowa of January 1st I received the 21st February, and 
 am happy in hearing you are in liealth, and in so foil- a prospect of suc- 
 ceeding to your Avislies. 
 
 Agreeable to your desire, I got your letter to the Selidar translated, 
 whicli I sent him, and desired he would send me letters for you to Sen- 
 naar, which he has done, and they come inclosed. I have likewise sent 
 to the Vizir for others, which he has promised to send. 
 
 In regard to your connnission, I base used my best endeavours to exe- 
 cute it as near your orders as I possibly could, and sincerely hope it will 
 come safe to your hands. 
 
 You desired I would buy you a piece of Surat stuff, value about 60 
 dollars, but as there seklom come any which are so high priced, or of the 
 length you mention, (although I acknowledge 1 do not know what you 
 mean by a peek, but I imagine it to be about l of our yard) ; therefore 
 I inquired what was proper for Sennaar, and they informed me, that 
 what I have sent was usually sent there. I lioj^e it will answer better be- 
 ing three pieces than one ; they cost just sixty dollars, and are exceeding 
 cheap ; for they are generally sold for eighty cruz a-piece, but having 
 a Surat man in the house, I got them cheaper. As the beads did not 
 come to much, I -sTutured to send your four strings of dift'erent sizes ; 
 and as to your knives, I am just as much at a loss what a para is, as 
 I was about peeks, but I made all the inquiry I could, and was informed 
 •those I sent are of the right sort ; the blue cloths you wrote for are too 
 dear here. 
 
 The Selidar's servant that M'ent with you is not returned to Jidda yet, 
 nor ha\e 1 received any letters from you since you left us, except one 
 from Mussoua, and this from .'Vdowa, in which were inclosed your third 
 and fourth bills for 1501., on Messrs Drummond and Co. with the letters 
 
 Jawhcr, a servant of the Aga. Tliis was the Abuna, -vvho bcliaved so singularly at the 
 battle of Serbiaxos. Travels, Vol. VI. p. 162.
 
 APPENDIX. 203 
 
 of advice ; and your letter of cieilit on Saiyrna, which I have letiuued. 
 YouT first and secoiul bills are not come to hand yet. 
 
 I have delivered your chest to Mahomet Reis Tohal * with strict 
 cliargc, and shall give him your letters just before he sails, whicii 1 be- 
 lieve will be in about ten days. Inclosed you will find your account- 
 current, and a list of what things 1 have sent. 
 
 Believe me. Sir, that part of your letter where you say jou have sent 
 your letter of credit, and that if 1 ha\e the least doubt, I may learn of 
 the Vizir that you had an order for 2000 dollars, gives me much concern. 
 Could Mr Bruce think nie capable (admitting 1 had any doubt) of apply- 
 ing to a man like the \'izir, for the truth of an assertion of his or any 
 other gentleman of my country? No; believe me. Sir, I should have 
 despised myself for such a thought, and if I had not liked to ha\c sent 
 the money, I should ha\e told you so. As to any fa\our done you, for 
 my part, I know of none that I am not well convinced you would have 
 done with the greatest cheerfulness for me or any other gentleman ; 
 therefore, if I have rendered you any small service I am doubly reward- 
 ed, as it is no more than ni}- iluty as a man ; and knowing it is for 
 a gentleman who has every right to them, and ten times more from all 
 his fellow creatures; and all the acknowledgment I am ambitious of, 
 is to hear if you have received them, and that they are just what you 
 wanted. 
 
 I am sorry it is not in my power to send you a tube for your ])arome- 
 ter, no such thing being to be got. Here is a snow arrived from Bengal 
 as the freight ship, and I thank God no other coming. The vessel is my 
 brothers, and all the goods consigned to me, which gives me great ho])es 
 of selling all, and getting away some time in June next. Haverkani 
 and Potter desire their respects to you and Signor Luigi, to whom 1 beg 
 you will make mine also. ,,, 
 
 I think I need not niakc any other apology for the Welsh-English, 
 and incorrectness you will find in all my letters, than to acc|uaint you 
 that the enditer is the son of a poor Welshman, who never had the ad- 
 %antage of an education, and the transcriber a scholar of his. J\ly very 
 
 * Captain of one of the nalivc ships trading Ijctwccn Egypt and JNIccca.
 
 204 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 best wishes attend you, Sir ; and I hope in God I shall one time or other 
 have the happiness of seeing you in the land of liberty ; in the mean 
 time, believe me, 1 am, dear Sir, with respect, jour much obliged and 
 obedient servant, 
 
 THOMAS PRICE. 
 
 P. S. As soon as I received your packet, I got yours to the Selidar 
 translated as I have informed jou abo\'e ; and desired him to send me 
 the letters you wrote for, but he being at Mecca, it took up some time 
 before he sent them ; and when they came he only sent one of each for 
 Adowa and Massowa, on which I wrote him again, and desired he would 
 send me one for Sennaar ; he sent for answer, that he had given you 
 very strong letters for Sennaar before. Indeed, Sir, I did not expect 
 I should get any answer or letters, the Selidar being very busy in settling 
 some disputes with the sheriftes at Mecca, and the boat to sail to-day. 
 
 I hope Mr Bruce will not think I want to make a merit of any thing 
 I do for him. No ; believe me. Sir, there is nothing gives me greater 
 pleasure than being useful to any of my friends ; but I am sure you would 
 pity me if you were to see what a tribe of blood-suckers I have round 
 me at this very moment, plaguing me for customs, boat-hire, &c. &c. al- 
 though I have not sold a piece of either last year's goods or this. 
 
 I hope you will not omit writing by all opportunities, as it will give 
 me great pleasure to hear of your health, and believe me to be youi-s very 
 sincerely. 
 
 Dear Sir, Jidda, il/c/j/ 10. 1770. 
 
 This serves to inclose yovi duplicates of a letter and account-current 
 sent you under date the 6th March, which I sincerely hope you have re- 
 ceived long ere this. I have the pleasure to inform you, that }ours from 
 Gondar of 20th February 1770 was delivered me on the 5th instant with 
 your box of shells, which I will take care to forward to Cairo; and your 
 letter of atUice, and hist bill of exchange for 1501. on Drummond and 
 Company, which gentleman, I am sorry to inform you, died the 2d of 
 Febiuary I769.
 
 APPENDIX. -205 
 
 By tlic caravan to Mecca I received a box with some books and medi- 
 cines, A\hich I opened, to put in the bale ot" your money, and the pow- 
 der you sent tor. I wisii it were better, it would have been mucli at 
 your service. Here is no vessel from India but my brother's from ben- 
 gal, and the Surat freight ship, neither of winch have any such tiling as 
 a barometer, or do 1 hear any thmg of the china you sent for by Cajjtuin 
 Pitullo, or any letter or mention made of you by Mr Russel to any ol' 
 the gentlemen come this year. 
 
 I am exceedingly glad to hear of tlie kind reception you have met 
 with at Gondar; but tlnnk your case particularly hard to have the prin- 
 cipal object of your journey so very uncertain, after all the anxiety, 
 trouble, and fatigue, that you have gone tlnough ; but 1 hope in God it 
 will all end entirely to your wishes. 
 
 Some days ago. Said Ali Nahaal sent me word, that the box I sent you 
 on the 6th of March was safe arrived at Massowa, and to-da}- he scut 
 me word there is another opportunity to send to you. I am now repack- 
 ing your box, and shall send it to him to-morrow with your mone} , the 
 powder, and some letters which I received from Cairo. 
 
 As to the Turks beating the Russians, if the people of Jidda were to 
 be believed, you would imagine they had taken the best part of their 
 country, and killed the greatest part of their army; but I have very good 
 reason to believe it is just the. reverse. I suppose jou will have the par- 
 ticulars in your French papers. 
 
 I am sorry to accjuaint you that I have suffered greatly in mind, and 
 very considerably in my property, since you left us ; and, to add to my 
 misfortunes, am likely to lose all the money I have sent home by French 
 bills, for the use of my poor family and relations, amounting to ISOOl. ; 
 the French East India Company being bankrupt. These, Sir, and a great 
 quantity of goods which I have still on my hands, make mc very un- 
 happy, and render me very unfit to answer your letter as I could ha\'e 
 wished. I earnestly wish that you will not neglect to write me b\- all 
 opportunities, as It will give me great pleasure to hear of your health, 
 and that you have received both your boxes safe. I think there is every 
 thing you sent for except the barometer, which you certainly should have
 
 206 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 had, had it been possible to have procured one. You must direct my 
 letters to Jitlda, to the care of IMahomed Said, in English autl Arabic. 
 
 You may depend I will not neglect to get you every assistance 1 possi- 
 bly can from the Selidar as soon as he comes to Jidda; he has not been 
 here since August last, but is expected soon. I am in great hopes I shall 
 have a few lines from you, with an account of your having recei\ed the 
 box safe, before I leave this port, which I liope wiU be some time in 
 next month. Haverkam and Potter beg you will accept of their best 
 Avishes ; and pray give our compliments to Signor Lewis. That e\ cry 
 happiness may attend you, is the most sincere wish of, dear Sir, your 
 mucli obliged and most obedient servant, 
 
 THOMAS PRICE. 
 
 No. XXVII. 
 
 Mr Bruce to Mr R. JFood. 
 
 Sir, Gondar in Abyssinia, ]\larch I. 1/70. 
 
 I did myself the honour of writing you from Syria soon after my re- 
 turn from Palmyra, and still later from Cairo in the end of November 
 1768, just before my leaving that city. 
 
 It was in the beginning of December we embarked on the Nile, the 
 season of southerly winds, which had blown for six weeks very violcntlv. 
 The Nile was low and shallow in many places, and every body foresaw 
 we were to have a difficult and tedious voyage. The contraiy, howe\er, 
 for we no sooner got into lat. 129". about 6() miles south of Cairo, than 
 we found the wind directly north, and so it continued all the time we 
 were in Egypt, with very little intermission.
 
 APPENDIX. 207 
 
 I do not know it" }ou wcic ever in Egypt ; there is not, I belie\e, any 
 considerable voj'ag-e attended with less tatigne and danger tlian that of 
 the Nile. 'Ilie boats are very eonmiodions, and well adapted to the 
 ri\er wiierein they navigate. In other plaees tliey would be absolutely 
 useless. Ours was but 60 feet in keel, yet had a mainsail yard near 120 
 English feet, which is larger than that of a 74 gun ship. With this pro- 
 digious pressure of sail we went with a Acry moderate wind eight and 
 nine miles an hour, against one of the strongest currents in tlie world. 
 
 We had very strong letters from the government of -Cairo, which ena- 
 bled us to land wherever we judged proper. ^Ve observed the hit. and 
 long, of all the remarkable places, and designed the course of the ri\ er 
 in perfect liberty near lleremont ; but on the opposite side we saw two 
 columns of white marble, with architrave and frize of Greek architecture, 
 which I take to be the remains of Antinoopolis, built by Adrian. I da 
 not remember that they have been taken notice of by any traveller, 
 though it is the only monument of that kind in Eg\ pt. 
 
 There is nothing else remarkable till we come to Dendera, unless it be 
 an inscription, much defaced, upon a large block of marble, which served 
 as the architrave to the gate to the ancient town of Ackmim, TIBEPIOS 
 KAATAIOS TIBEPIor YIOS, HANI. 0Ea. which seems to fix Panopolis here, 
 though its situation in Ptolemy jjc scmiewhat different. Dendera, asTen- 
 tyra was formerly, is still remarkable for its groves of palm trees. The 
 Eygptian temple at this place is the most entire and most magnificent in 
 Egypt. The plan of the temple is perhaps as elegant as any Greek one 
 whatever. A person who applies liimself to the study of hieroglyphics, 
 may here find employment for a life-time. 
 
 We visited next the ancient Thebes, still known by the name of Me- 
 dinat Thebo. It is situated at the \ery loot of the ridge of barren sandy 
 mountains that here bounds the valley ; all before, and to the right and 
 left, is a very fertile plain. It is something more than a mile from the 
 river opposite to what seems the principal building in the city. In the 
 middle of the plain,, between the town and river, are two statues in 
 a sitting posture, about forty feet high, covered with hieroglyphics, but 
 on one there is a Greek and Latin inscription. Two villages at war with 
 each other hindered me from being able to copy those or the Latin j
 
 208 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 I saw only " IMemnonem lotiiientem aiulivit." I hope to be able to read 
 the whole at my return. Behind Elgoiuni, which is but a continuation 
 of ancient Thebes, are sepulchres of the kings, each hewn out in the rock, 
 each occupying a distinct mountain. Within they are covered with very 
 fine stucco, with hieroglyphics moulded very neatly in relief. These 
 sepidchres are divided into very large apartments, and the entrance of 
 these interrupted by a multitude of large gates. Whether these shut 
 formerly with doors of stone or metal I know not, but 1 imagine the ex- 
 traordinary number of these, all very large and magnificent, which are to 
 be seen in all these sepulchres, that are so many natural Pyramids, may 
 have given the name Hecatompyla; to Thebes. The sepulchres are still 
 called beeban, the gates, by the Egyptians *. Certainly Thebes itself, 
 imagine its figure what we will, cannot have had tlie fiftli of that num- 
 'ber. The temple and hieroglyphics at Thebes are very entire. The 
 latter in greater variety than any where else. 
 
 INIedinat Thebo is opposite Luxf*r and Carnac, if the whole be not one 
 cit)' Diospolis ; I take Carnac to be Ptolemy's Ci\itas j:\.pollinis. There 
 are two fine obelisks at Luxor quite entire. This, and Medinat Thebo, 
 are the two largest scenes of ruins in Egypt, and it is at the two last 
 places we first see any considerable quantity of porphyry or granite. In- 
 deed even here there is but little of the former. 
 
 Tliere is little pleasure, and still less instruction, in examining Egyp- 
 tian architecture. What I expected, however, firmly, was, that I should 
 see plainly, and to my full conviction, the great analogy between the 
 Doric order and this, which is by all affirmed to have given rise to it ; the 
 Doric column being, it is said, plainly a copy of the more solid and 
 shorter Egyptian. Whether the Doric was the first order in Greece, 
 whether it arose from an imitation of those of Egypt, I will not say ; 
 but it is false that the Doric is less solid than the Egyptian. All the 
 columns in these temples exceed nine diameters, and the ancient did not 
 arrive at five; there are examples still existing where the column is little 
 more than four. If we found then the proof of the CJreek orders arising 
 
 * Be6 is the Cojiiic for a cave, or sepulchre ; the Arabs borrowed the word, in this sense, 
 from the Egyptians.
 
 APPENDIX, !^09 
 
 from tlic Egyptian from a similitude' of proportions, there is a greater 
 affinity between the Egyptian column, and the Ionic or Corinthian, tlian 
 the Doric, 
 
 From Luxor we returned to Bajonra, a village upon the Nile, two 
 miles from Furshout, the residence of the Arab Shekh, Haman, \\ ho 
 rents all upper Egypt, except an inconsiderable part, of the Grand Sig- 
 nior. Five thousand camels, loaded with corn, were ready to be sent 
 to IMecca. The com was ready to be embarked on the Red Sea, at Cos- 
 sir ; and to arrive here, they were to pass that desert mountainous tract 
 which separates the Nile from the Red Sea, six days jouniey, where 
 there is no water but what is carried upon camels. It rains here \'io- 
 lently at times from November to March. In many places in the moun- 
 tains the water is preserved throughout the year. These places are 
 kno\vn only to the Arabs, who come and encamp there on hearing of 
 caravans being to pass : it was not till the middle of March the caravan 
 could venture, and it was M'ith difficulty we passed at last, though es- 
 corted by 500 horse. In this journey we found the quarries from wliich 
 the ancients had extracted that prodigious quantity of porphyry and 
 granite. After the second day's journey begin the porphyry and granite, 
 then marbles of different colours, chiefly green, all of the finest kinds. 
 We saw fjuantities of serpentine, and that called verde antico in less 
 proportion ; variegated marble, of different sorts ; and, in the last daj^'s 
 journey, before we arrived on the Red Sea, jasper in great plenty. The 
 jasper does not grow like the marble in a mountain l)y itself, it runs in 
 large veins in mountains of green marble. I have sent eleven speci- 
 mens of different kinds of porphyry to Cairo. 
 
 The distance between the Nile and the Red Sea is about 70 miles, 
 though in the maps it is run out nearly to 300 ; the reason is, that in- 
 clining the Red Sea more than they should do, they have made the Nile 
 run perpendicular to the Mediterranean, though, in fact, it runs paral- 
 lel to the Red Sea. This makes the error more considerable, and it be- 
 comes the more so, the more the course of the Nile is prolonged, w liich, 
 notwithstanding tlie strange forms those geographers have made this 
 river take in passing through Nubia to tliminish this difference, still it 
 is here so great as to make Abyssinia twice the breadth it is. 
 
 Dd
 
 210 • APPENDIX. 
 
 Cosseir is a miserable village close to the sea. There is no port ; small 
 vessels, which are only employed in running across to the Arabian shore 
 and back again, anchor behind a rock, which shelters them from the 
 wind. Mr liuet takes this to be Berenice, but that city was under the 
 tropic, and the latitude of Cosseir is '26'^ 7' 51", and its longitude 34*^ 
 16' 15'' E. from London. It appears to me to be the Portus Albus of 
 antiquity, and to have taken its name from the two white chalk-like 
 cliffs, very high, which are to the north of the place where the old town 
 stood. Water is here bad and scarce, and nothing in plenty but good 
 fish. It was indeed a town of the Ichthyophagi. 
 
 We emljarked at Cosseir the 1 1th of April, in a vessel, the planks of 
 which were sewn togetlier with small cords, which, in my opinion, far 
 from implying danger, makes them the safer embarkation in this sea of 
 shoals and banks, where navigation is so ill understood. The wind, fa- 
 vourable at first, changed and blew hard, and carried us before it doAvn 
 again to the east of Arabia Petra^a, the morning being hazy till near 
 noon, when it cleared, anil we saw, on the Arabian shore, a cape, which 
 we after found to be Ras INIahomet, one of those which form the entrance 
 of the Elanitic gulf, whose latitude I then observed 27° 54', so that we 
 had got down near IVIount Sinai. A few da}'s after, with a more favour- 
 able wind, coasting Arabia Deserta, and anchoring every evening, we 
 arrived at Yimbo. 
 
 Yimbo, corruptly called Yambo, or lambo, has been an excellent port, 
 though now, in great part, filled up with sand. It is a small town, and 
 has a castle, now gone to ruins, which seems to have been built in the 
 time of the Saracens. Yimbo is in latitude 24'^ 3' 35", and 37" 57' 35" 
 E. longitude from London ; it is, after Jidda, the port most frequented 
 in Arabia Deserta ; here all the corn comes from Egypt, without which 
 Arabia could not subsist. It is carried hence in carts by land to Mecca 
 and Medina. Yimbo is the port of Medina. 
 
 I should have been glad to have made the rest of my journey to Jidda 
 bv land, but no Christian can be admitted to travel in Arabia Deserta, 
 this ground having been sanctified by the many expeditions and journies 
 of the prophet. We were therefore content to continue our voyage by 
 sea, and from thence, as occasion offered, to make small incursions into
 
 APPENDIX. 211 
 
 the forbidden countiy. Having therefore got our Rais* in our inteiest, 
 by the usual and only means, we anchored the first night in a small port 
 (l)jar) in latitude 23" 36"'. It is of a circular fonp, safe and good an- 
 chorage. The weather hindered my sounding, or making a design of 
 it, and it is the only port, I think, that has escaped me. The next day 
 Ave anchored off Rabac, still a better port than Djar, and encamped on 
 the shore. Here we were to wait the arrival of a man sent in to the 
 country from Yimbo, to bring me the balsam tree, for which, formerly, 
 this country was so famous. It grows at Beder, at no great distance 
 from the coast, and we received it safe and entire, with all its lea\cs, 
 fruit, and root. We likewise, in this port, made a large adilition to our 
 collection of natural history, already very considerable. Rabac is in 
 £2* 45' latitude. From Rabac, passing by places of less note, we came 
 to Jidda on the 6th of May. 
 
 There were eleven English ships at Jidda from India; there were 
 seven ships in the other })orts of the Red Sea, INIocha, Loheia, &c. ; the 
 eleven at Jidda had paid that year of duties to the Sheriffe of Mecca and 
 Grand Signior about 47,0001. Sterling; yet this cannot persuade these 
 people that it is their interest to use us well ; and it was the common 
 opinion of all the captains and supercargoes there, that they must aban- 
 don their trade entirely, so much the extortions and abuses multiply 
 upon them tlaily. Jitlda harbour is one of the largest in the Red Sea, 
 but it is full of rocks and sand banks ; however, all the danger is in 
 sight, anil when vessels are once anchored, they are perfectly safe in all 
 weathers. Its latitude is 21" 28' 1", and longitude 39" 21' 30" east 
 from London; it is the sea-port of Mecca. 
 
 We left Jidda the beginning of July, and continued along the coast 
 of Arabia Deserta to Ras Hali, a cape which dixides the states of the 
 Sheriffe of Mecca from those ol Yen.cn or Arabia Felix. It is in lati- 
 tude 18° 6'; all to the southward belonging to another sheriffe, called 
 the Iman, who resides inland at Sanaa, in latitude 15" 21'. All the sea- 
 coast there is desert, as that of Aral)ia Deserta, but full of good ports 
 and good anchoring places. The beginning of August we arrived at 
 
 * C'a[i(aiii.
 
 212 ' ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 Loheia ; it is a town of some trade, built on the point of a tongue of 
 land at the entrance of a great bay now half iilled up wit.h mud, and 
 where there is no water for any vessel of burden; it is in latitude 15" 
 40' SI" and 42'^ 54' east longitude. Here we waited till the beginning 
 of Sejitembei-, when we embarked on board a small bark for IVIassowa*. 
 In this second voyage across the Red Sea, we passed Jibel Teir, formerly 
 a volcano, and which has probably occasioned the number of banks and 
 shoals, of which this sea is full. It flames no more, but sends forth 
 a smoke in winter. In the end of September we arrived at Massowa. 
 
 It has excellent ports for the largest vessels, is a small barren island, 
 scarce 300 yards long, without any water, but that fetched from Arkiko 
 in the main land. It was once, together with Suaken, a place of the 
 greatest trade. The cruelties exercised upon the Banian merchants 
 have ruined all. The Indian trade and pearl fishery all are gone, and 
 the place is now occupied by one called the Naibe, an Arab sherifte, who 
 commands a parcel of robbers and pirates. I never, I think, was in 
 more imminent danger of being robbed and murdered than here. We 
 escaped, thank God, by a kind of miracle, without either. Massowa is 
 the entrance of Abyssinia, beyond which no Europeans, all called Franks 
 here, are allowed to pass; it is in latitude 15° 'ib' 5" and 38° 48' 45" E. 
 longitude from London. After having suffered a thousand vexations 
 ami difficulties, we were at last allowed to enter Abyssinia ; we were all 
 along dressed as Greeks ; as such we have passed till this day. We ar- 
 rived at Gondar, the capital, in the end of February. I cannot give you 
 a better idea of the difficulty of traA'elling in this country than in in- 
 forming you, that I was about sixty-one days between INIassowa and 
 Gondar, which may be about 200 miles, part of which I have performed 
 on foot ; my telescopes, pendulum, and ipiadrant, being the heavy part 
 of my baggage, have given me great trouble. It cost me ten men to 
 carry my quadrant on their shoulders, and oiten I ha\e been obliged to 
 assist them, to give them courage. We have passed all that time in our 
 tent, lying on the ground, with seklom any provisions but bread and 
 
 * Mr Bnice does not mention here his southern excursion. Loheia was the place where 
 his guide was to join hiiii.
 
 APPENDIX. 213 
 
 water; sometimes a little honey ami cofllee, for all this countiy is as it 
 were a desert. In our way to (iondar, we passed through Axum, the 
 ancient capital of this country, now reduced to a large village ; it is in 
 latitude 14^' 6' 36". 
 
 I w ill not incur the exception made against young travellers, that they 
 begin a description of the country and manners of the people as soon as 
 they arrive in a strange country. Besides, my letter is already too long. 
 I shall only say, I never yet saw a nation so barbarous, and I tliinlc 
 I have seen many barbarians. I shall finish ^ith informing you of my 
 situation with respect to my voyage to the head of the Nile. Mihcael, 
 governor of Tigr^, lust defeated, and then privately put to death, Joas 
 the king, when I left Egypt. In his place he brought his grand-uncle 
 Hannes from the mountain where the royal family is kept. Hannes died 
 while I WHS on the road from Massowa, and his son, Teclahaimanout, 
 a boy of about 1 3 years old, is the present king ; a nominal one indeed, 
 for all the government is in the hands of the go\ernor of Tigr^. The 
 people of Damot, and part of Gojam, alone hold for the late king's party ; 
 and as they have l)rought with them the Galla, a very numerous and 
 barbarous nation, ill luck will have it, those have occupied the spot where 
 are those fountains. I am now at Emfras, on the side of the lake Tzana, 
 as near as I can guess about 45 miles from the heads of the Nile. We 
 see the mountain from which it rises plainly with the naked eye ; and 
 the enemy have matle incursions to the foot of the hill whereon we are, 
 so that we are on the utmost verge of safety |. * * * * 
 
 + The copy of this letter, preserved among Mr Brucc's papers, is incomplete ; and as it 
 is not addressed to any person, it is difficult to ascertain for whom he intended it. From 
 the expressions, however, at the beginning, and other circumstances, there can be little doubt 
 that he designed it for Mr Wood. It is written on a very large sheet of what is called 
 Dutch paper, some of which he got at Jidda, on his way to Ilabbcsh. It contains the ear- 
 liest account of his journey into that country.
 
 214 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. XXVIII. 
 
 Letters addressed to Mr Bruce dmhig his residence at Musuah and Gon-' 
 dar, or xvritten on his account by princes from icltoni he obtained re- 
 co7mne7idations*. [Translated from the Arabic. '\ 
 
 1. Letter from Metical Aga, prime minister to the Sheriff e of Mecca, to 
 
 Mr Bruce at Jidda. 
 
 Praise be to God alone, and blessing upon him who is for his pro- 
 phets after him. To the example of sages (alhocma), worthy of ho- 
 nour, and the pillar of believers who are baptised, the wise (el Hakim 
 Briithi el Englese) Bruce, the Englishman; may God direct him, and 
 on him be prosperity and peace, and may he prolong to him his favour. 
 Next to this ; we have received your letter, and understood the contents 
 of it, and what you mention respecting your arrival from Messir (Cairo), 
 and that the object of your desire is Habbesh, and that you wish to ob- 
 tain letters from us. We will prepare letters of recommendation agree- 
 able to your mind, and our intention is that you shall have a companion 
 from amongst our people, who are travelling iiom us ; they are well ac- 
 quainted with the inhabitants and the countries in the west, and will in- 
 form you in every thing better than if you were travelling alone ; and so we 
 will write letters of recommendation only for Masuah, and we will make 
 our people set out in a short time. Also, we will not fail to come to 
 Jidda, and be informed by you, face to face. May your affairs by sea go 
 prosperously, and to your mind. Let this much be known to you ; and 
 on this sulyect enough for the present. May God bless him who follows 
 
 * Under this nunibur arc arranged such of the Arabic letters written for Mr Bruce as are 
 found among his papers, and seem to be of importance in establishing facts mentioned in the 
 Life and the Travels. They afford sufficient proof, if any were necessary, of the great pre. 
 caution with which he travelled, and of the favours which he received from jicrsons of rank 
 and dignity in the cast.
 
 APPENDIX. 215 
 
 the right way.— Written on the 14th day of the month Moharram el 
 Harani, in tlie year 1183. And may God hless our apostle Mahommed, 
 his family, companions, &c. 
 
 The clock (saat darabe) which you presented to us is received, and it 
 diverts our son Jawher Metical. 13e this known to you ; and let this 
 much suffice. May God bless our prophet, &c. &c. 
 
 Address. To the town of Jidda. For the example of sages, &c, [the 
 same as in the introduction.] 
 
 2. Letter of Mttical Aga to Mr Bruce, in answer to his, requesting letters 
 of recommendation to the king of Sennaar. - 
 
 Praise be to God alone. To the example, &c. [same epitliets as above] 
 ....Bruce el Hakim, may God direct him. Next; we received your let- 
 ter, and understood the contents of it, and with regard to what you men- 
 tion concerning a letter to the king of Sennaar, you may depend on it 
 for your journey. As to the medicine you sent us, it is received as you 
 mentioned, but we do not know how to use it; fail not to instruct us in 
 that particular. And if he is with you, or with any one near you, inform 
 our servant Farage of it; he will receive for us whatever you communi- 
 cate. And, if he is with you, send him and instruct us in the whole 
 truth. God is every where ; he will direct us how to do. God is in tliat. 
 Salute in our names all the captains, and let this suffice.— Written on the 
 12th day of the month Sepher, 1183. 
 [Address on the back as above.] 
 
 3. Letter of Metical Aga to Mr Bruce, respectitig his journey to Sennaar. 
 
 Praise be to God alone. To the example of sages, worthy of honour, 
 the pillar of believers, &c. (as above) el Hakim Bruthi, el Nazarani (Chris- 
 tian) may God direct him— VVe have received your letter, and understood 
 yovir discourse, and now we have sent you letters for travelling, and in 
 them all the truth. With respect to what jou have mentioned concern-
 
 216 • APPENDIX. 
 
 ing the letter, which we are to give you further to the Sultan of" Sennaar, 
 we will send a companion for you, our messenger, Othman, the Turk, 
 going from us with charge. And you must not go from Habbesh to Sen- 
 naar, unless he be before you; and we will give him more orders respect- 
 ing you. And Avhen you have come to that place, we will inform him 
 that he give you letters and bring you to the Sultan ; and he will serve 
 you, and recommend you to the Sultan. And may there happen no 
 change disagreeable to you in this. And the letter for Masuah also, 
 when we have given it into your hands, may it be according to your wish. 
 Of this we have informed you, and of the lettei- which goes by the hand 
 of Mahommed, who is to accompany you. We have gi\'en him further 
 orders respecting you ; so let your mind be glad, and may no change (ac- 
 cident) befall you either in Masuah, Habbesh, or Sennaar. The strength- 
 ening medicines, which we mentioned formerly, commit to our ser\ant 
 Parage ]\Iuggrebi, and inform him how they are to be used. God, God 
 is in that. And on this subject enough. And God bless him who fol- 
 lows the right way. Written on the 15th day of Sepher, 1183. And 
 God bless our Lord Mahommed, his family, friends, &c. * 
 
 4. Letter from Bajeruml Janni, Ras MichaeTs deputy-governor at Adoxva, 
 in Tigre, to Mr Bruce at Masuah-\. 
 
 Praise be to God alone. To the presence of the exalted nobleman, the 
 honourable, the brave, the liberal, the generous friend, the faithful Bruce; 
 may God direct him. So be it. After salutation ; if you enquire after 
 us, praised be God, we are all well and in health, wishing only to hear 
 the same of you, and, if God will, better than that. We now inform you 
 that we have received your honoured letter, and understood the contents 
 of it. Praise be to God for his protection, and may our Lord make us 
 meet together in safety. You mentioned to us in your letter, that you 
 
 * These letters were written from Mecca, where Metical resided, and sent to Mr Bruce at 
 Jidda. The fall of Ras Michael prevented the Sheriffe's minister from sending a person to 
 conduct Mr Bruce to Sennaar. 
 
 t This letter is alluded to Travels Vol. IV. p. 228.
 
 APPENDIX. 217 
 
 are afraid in the journey to Ilahbesh, Ijecaiise of the war, whieli is in 
 the hands of God only, but fear not, for God is with you. Further, 
 I, who am unworthy, ha\c w ritten a letter on your account to the be- 
 loved and brave, the Naybe Othnian Aga, tliat he provide for you a'safe 
 place, and supply you with whatever tilings you want, and conduct you 
 to Dixan. Also, we have written to Ahmed Aga, son of tlie renowned, 
 the Naybe Hassan, and to Ilagi Jabuhadekay, that they provide you 
 with a safe place, and a residence where you may dwell, till you 
 come to us, and supply you with necessaries, and give you all that you 
 shall have occasion for, and conduct you to Dixan with your chosen 
 servants, and my servant now going to you. And inform him of 
 whatever you need, and he will demand it for you; and come to Dixan 
 with my servant, and send us notice of your arrival there. With re- 
 spect to the letters which you sent to us with the knowledge of the 
 Naybe Othman Aga, Ahmed Aga, and Hagi Jabuhadecay, they were 
 given to me. With regard to the letter brought by Sidi Francis 
 we sent it to Gondar. And if you inquire at us about Kas Michael ; 
 he is happy, in good health, and well, and on his way returning to 
 Gondar. For certain. May our Loid comfort you with safety and 
 peace. Salute in our name Mahonnned Gibberti, the respected. Peace; 
 and again Peace be upon you. (Letter from Pajerund Janni).* 
 
 5. Letter from Metical Aga to Jilr Bruce, in aiiszcer to one sent by him 
 to Mecca^ ztith Jaulier, the Shcrijjc's servant, who luul conducted the 
 new Abuna into Habbesh. 
 
 Praise be to God alone. To the presence of the example of the wise, 
 deserving honour, the Christian ; may the supreme God direct him. 
 We inform you of the receiving of letters concerning you from the 
 countries of Habbesh, Adowa, and Has Michael, w ith recommendation 
 of you; also the Naybe Othman Aga in Masuah has informed us that 
 
 * All of Janni's letters have a Greek sentence written on the back by himself. His se- 
 cretary wrote tlie rest. 
 
 E e
 
 218 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 he forwarded you with safe persons that might conduct you to Adowa 
 and that you were in company with our son, Mahommed Gibberti. 
 Let this be known to you ; and also the receipt of the letter sent by 
 our son, Jawher, and of the pistols committed to tlie charge of our ser- 
 vant Jawher. Be this known to you. And a letter for Has INIichael 
 will come to you along with this. And on this subject enough. May 
 God bless him that follows the right M'ay ; and may he bless our Lord 
 (Sidana) Mahommed, his family, companions, &c. 
 
 (No date.) 
 6. Letter of Metical Aga to Othman Aga, Naijbe of Masuah, on the sub 
 
 ject of Mr Bruce. 
 
 To the presence of the exalted chief, worthy of honour and regard, 
 brave, spiritual, religious, upright, exemplary, pious ; our beloved and 
 valuable friend the Naybe Othman Aga ; may peace from the supreme 
 God be upon him, and may God bestow on him life, power, honours, 
 grace, and blessings. After introduction, the subject of a letter from 
 the fortified Mecca, the noble, may God increase its prosperity and 
 fame — is that brought by Jawher, who accompanied the Abuna ; and 
 we have informed you before of the whole truth. If you inquire at 
 us about the affairs of the two sacred countries* (beladi-el-haramin) the 
 deputy and Basha arrived at the town of Jidda in the month of Shawal, 
 and he is a good man. We informed you before that you should assist 
 us with the miri (tribute), and we hope in God that this our letter will 
 reach you soon ; and all requests from us.— And so be not afraid, be- 
 cause that we have received a letter from the Christian, El Hakim, 
 My Bruthif, who went with jVLihommed Gibberti, our messenger into 
 Habbesh, in which he informs us, that after you had given him com- 
 mon necessaries from the town, and brought him to Arkeeko, that you 
 got from him presents and 300 rial* Franse (patakes) and that your 
 
 * Mecca and Medina. 
 
 •+ This word is written in Arabic Mustir ; it was inserted verbally from the English. 
 + Rial; in the jiliiral, rialat, an Iinjjerial dollar, or pataka.
 
 APPENDIX. ^19 
 
 Jirst dcmaiul ^vas a thousand rials, which was not deserved by you 
 from hhn w horn we sent from our quarter w ith letters from us. Ho- 
 nours were (hie to him, because we became surety for his intention, 
 and liis having abandoned the love of the world. And now certify us 
 in that matter; and whatever you received from him send it to us. 
 And do not act improperly in this thing, of which wc give you infor- 
 mation, and may God bless you. Salute in our name your w hole fa- 
 mily (soldiers), and Ahmed, and his people, and all that are with you; 
 and all the young men from us, and Sheiklr Hagi Omar and his ])eople. 
 And may God bless you. Written and sealed in the month of Dlml- 
 kaade-el-Haram, 1183. And may God bless our Lord INIahonuned, &c. 
 (Address on the back). To the town (Bender) of Masuah. Peace 
 be upon the Syed, the exalted chief, worthy of honour and regard, &c. 
 (as above, in the introduction to the letter) — the Naybe Othn.an Aga. 
 commander in the town of INIasuah ; may G. direct him. 8642. 
 
 7. Letter from Bajerimd Janni at Adowa to ]\Ir Bruce at Gondar, giving 
 him notice of the arrival of a box and some articles from Captain Price 
 at Jidda. 
 
 Blessing and ])eace be upon him who is for his prophets after him; 
 to the presence of Yagoube-el-Iiakim, the possessor of high rank, true 
 and faithful sentiments, stedfast in religion and counsel, nuiy the su- 
 preme God preserve you. In him Amen. Your inquiry after us is 
 most obliging ; and we inquire after you only. If you ask concerning 
 us, assuredly we are whole and well, and may you, if it please God, be 
 better than that. After salutation : There has arrived here Hagi Jawher, 
 attending the Abuna, ^\'ho has delivered to our people a box witli let- 
 ters in it, informing you of its contents, which, when you shall receive 
 from their hands, give the person who Ijrings it a ketla and half a da- 
 hab. The expense for it is seven rials (pataka) to Mahommed Adoulai 
 in the way from Masuah to Adowa; and four rials from Adowa to 
 Gondar, and a ketla and half a dahab to him who delivers ir; in all 
 seven rials, and four give to our people, aiul the ketla and half-dahab
 
 220 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 to the bearer. And when you have received the box, write a letter to 
 tlie Captain that you have received it safely. Inform us also concern- 
 ing the war, and the purposes which brought }'ou from Egyjit. With 
 respect to the journey which you hitend to make to the sources of the 
 river (el maiat el bahar) before peace comes it will not be possible to 
 travel in this way or that. Preserve yourself; and salute in our name 
 our beloved Georgis, and your servant Michael, and our brother Asa- 
 leffi* Petros, and Sidi Paulos, and the*people of our house (Greeks). An 
 answer is expected. The writer of this letter (the scribe, or secretary 
 of Janni) salutes you. Our brother, Constantine, the respected, salutes 
 you. Peace be upon you. 
 
 8. Letter fr 07)1 Sid Constantine, a Greek, xvho liad carried several articles, 
 intended by J\Ir Bruce J or Arabia and Egypt, from Gondar to Janni of 
 Adowa. JFrittenfrom Adowa. 
 
 Praise be to God alone. Blessings and peace be upon him who is 
 for his prophets after him. To the presence of Yagoube el Hakim, &c. 
 [Here the same epithets, inquiries after health, and the like, are used, 
 which occur in the preceding letter of Janni.] After salutation. If 
 you inquire concerning us, blessed be God, we arrived safely at the 
 town of Adowa, and thought often on you, as God knows, who enabled 
 us to travel from Gondar to Adowa. All the letters, and what you 
 committed to our care, we delivered to Bajerund Janni. With respect 
 to the trust which you consigned to us, we delivered it to our brother 
 Petros ; and with respect to the fifty pieces, there were spent of them 
 six ; four given to Sid Paulos ; and two to Sid Socrates. The remain- 
 ing 44 were delivered to our brother Petros. And may God favour 
 your design, and peace. The whole medicines, &c. we delivered to Ba- 
 jerund Janni. And with respect to letters for Egypt, we will receive 
 them when it shall please God, and send them by Hagi Ali Nahal.| So 
 keep your mind at ease. Farewell. 
 
 * Chamberlain. Petros had served king Joas in that capacity. 
 ■+ Captain of a sliip trading between Jidda and Masnah.
 
 APPENDIX. <22l 
 
 9- Letter from Bajenind Jaiwi to Mr Bruce, on the subject of the pre- 
 ceding one. 
 
 Praise 1)0 to God alone. Blessing and peace, See. [verbatim as in let- 
 ter 7tli.j After salutation : Your respected letter came to iis, and we 
 understood it; and tlic letters which you sent for Egypt came to us, 
 and the parchment for the book, and tlie medicine ; also the packet of 
 medicines, and letter for Metical Aga, all by tlie hand of our brother 
 Constantine. .Vnd with regard to the packet of medicines, write to 
 us how we shall dispatch them. Sealed letters for you, from Egypt, 
 will come to the hand of our brother Asaleffi Petros, by tlie travellers, 
 and also letters from Jidda, in answer to those which we dispatched 
 from you by Ilagi Ali Nahal, through the hands of Ilagi IMahoni- 
 med Adoulai ; and the letters which are to be received by our bro- 
 ther Asaleffi Petros, and those the captain sent you by Hagi Ali 
 Nahal, came first by him to Mahommed Adoulai *, who sent them 
 by Hagi Jawhei-, scr\ ant of Metical Aga, that came to Dixan Mith 
 the Abuna. When tliey came to us, we sent them to }ou. And 
 give for customs to M. Adoulai in Masuah six rials, and foi- carriage, 
 four, &c. [Here a paragraph is omitted relating to the expences of car- 
 riage, which he directs to be paid to Petros at Gondar.] With respect 
 to the horns f, if it please God that we can get them, we will supply 
 you, and as to the genuine tree of Abyssinian myrrh. Heaven w ill pro- 
 cure it. As to the book whicli they wrote in Axum, after the rains we 
 will send it to you without fail. With regard to the History (Tarikh) 
 of Ras Michael, \\e Avill cause it to be written for you, and nothing 
 omitted. And our Lord eternal and supreme shall supply all our wants. 
 Before I wrote you this letter, I sent you the watch, because it has 
 stopped, and if you know how to put it right, do so, and send it to 
 us ; if not, you will take it with you to Egypt, w hence you w ill send 
 it to us in order. May God prolong your life, and peace be upon } ou. 
 
 * The Shcriffe's spy, or man of business, at Masuah. 
 
 + Large horns of cattle, used for holding liquors in Ilabbcsh. Vide Travels, Vol. V I. 
 p. 132, ct cctt. passim.
 
 222 . APPENDIX. 
 
 Salute from us our dear Georgis, and your servant Michael. The 
 writer of this our letter salutes you ; as also Hagi INIahomnied Alaniin. 
 Our brother Sid Constantine salutes you, and thinks on you every hour. 
 God knows he loves you nuich. Farewell. 
 
 10. Letter of Bajerund J mini to Mr Bruce at Gondar, 'written in June 
 
 or July 1770. 
 
 Blessino-s and peace on him who is for his prophets after Inni. To 
 the presence of our dear Yagonbe El Hakim, possessed of exalted rank, 
 &c. [verbatim as in letter 7th.] After salutation : Lately we sent you 
 letters in answer to those which you wrote to us. With regard to the 
 box, write us whether you have received it, and to the Captain ; may 
 it come to him safely. With respect to yourself, we have written to 
 the Iteo-he (queen), that she cause to be restored to you what was taken 
 from you by the sons of Basha Eusebius, and that she would protect 
 you. IVIay God the eternal and supreme protect you from evil. With 
 respect to your books, they are written, and have been compared with 
 the Tarikhe Sultane Yasou el Kebir* (History of King Yasous the 
 Great). The Tarikh el Yawm (Chronicle) cannot be got here. The 
 book which they Avrote in Axum is transcribed, and after having compar- 
 ed it with various copies, I have given it to our people, in order that 
 it may be sent to you. In this Ave are hindered by the rains, but after 
 these, if it please God, it shall be sent you. With respect to the 
 genuine horns of cows which we promised you, we expect some from 
 Antalou after peace is established. The genuine plant of Abyssinian 
 myrrh (mour el Habbesh) has not yet been brought to us ; whenever it 
 comes, we will send it to you. Salute from us our dear Sid Georgis', 
 Michael, our brethren, and Sid Benati. Tlie writer of our letter salutes 
 you. May God prolong your life ; and farewell. 
 
 (Address.) ]\Iay it come to the hand of our dear Yagoube el Hakim. 
 8642. 
 
 * The books mentioned here are the History of Yasous (Vol. IV. of MS. Annals), and 
 ilie book of Axum, described, A|)pcndix., No. XLV.
 
 APPENDIX, 22S 
 
 11. Letter from Bajerund Janni.to Mr Bruce, about the same time. 
 
 Praise be to God alone. Blessina;, &c. [the introduction verbatim as 
 in tlie former letters.] After salutation : Some time ago wc wrote you 
 respecting the box, and in answer to the letters you sent to us. 'i'he Cap- 
 tain and Hagi Ali Nahal both sought answers from us, which send to 
 us. The caravan has brought to us letters from Hagi Ahmed Adoulai 
 and Hagi Ali Nahal, which we have long since sent to you. The box 
 and letters you sent are in Masuah, in the custody of Hagi jVI. Adoulai ; 
 if you give orders to have them dispatched by sea, we will do it; if not, 
 they will remain Avhere they are, at your pleasure. Inform the bearer 
 of this letter respecting that. A\'e have also written to the Iteghe, that 
 she would protect you (may God the eternal and supreme protect you) ; 
 and likewise to the Iteghe, that she would cause restitution to be made to 
 you of what you were robbed of by the sons of Basha Eusebius. A\'rite 
 to us an answer for information respecting this. If you inquire for 
 news of the affairs of Jiilda, the Sherifte Messaad is dead, and his bro- 
 ther, Sheriffe Ahmed, reigns ; and Metical Aga is very well. With re 
 gard to Ali Bey, he sent from Egypt four ships of war A\ith roops, to 
 make war upon Mecca, Jidda, and God knows where. If yon ask re- 
 specting el Mascou and Islam (the Russians and the Turks), no new 
 accounts have come to us. With regard to your brothers in Jidda, they 
 are all well. Salute from us our dear Georgis, Michael, &c. May 
 God prolong your life. Farewell. 
 
 12. Letter from Metical Aga, recommending Mr Bruce to Seiji Aga^ 
 
 Basha of Souakin. 
 
 Praise be to God. To the exalted commander, worthy of lionour and 
 respect, Hagi Seifi Aga, may God preserve him. After this : If you 
 ask after us, assuredly we are w^ell, and in good health, and desire the 
 same of you. The cause of our writing this letter to you, is a letter in- 
 tended for the presence of Baady, king of Sennaar, and the contents of
 
 224- ' APPENDIX. 
 
 it are concerning the recommendation of a man, one of the great men 
 of the Enghsh (regel min acHma el Englese) who came to us with the 
 highest recommendations from Stamboul and INIessir (Constantinople 
 and Cairo), and asked our assistance, wliich we have granted, with 
 recommendation. He is at present in llal)besh, and intends to go to 
 Sennaar; and he lias sent and asked from us a letter to the king, with 
 recommendation to him. We have also written for him this letter, and if 
 he comes to you, forward him, as we have written to you with com- 
 mendation and friendship for him ; because the man is of this sort, he is 
 a supporter and assister of the benefit of the country, and studious only 
 of goodness and justice. We commit you to the protection of God. 
 Written on the 11th of the month Dhulkaade el liaram, 1 183. 
 
 For the town of Souakin. To the exalted commander, &c. (as above) 
 Hagi Seifi Aga. May God preserve him. 
 
 13. Letter from Abd-el-Jiled, formerly Governor of Ras-el-feel, to Mr 
 
 Bruce, 1771 *. 
 
 Praise be to God alone, and INIahommed is the apostle from God. 
 To the extended shadow, the o\'erflo\\'ing river, that sweeps away what- 
 ever is scattered and loose, the destroying lion, the devouring tiger, the 
 generous harvest that spreads liberality, &c. The Shekh Abd-el-Jileel, 
 son of the honoured Shekh Bashir, son of Hagi Omar el Ferbawi, sa- 
 lutes the company of el Hakim Yagoube. Salutation from your elder 
 and younger brother. Abd-el-Jileel salutes a second time, the writer, 
 along with el Hakim Yagoube, the traveller of Sliekh Confu, from Gon- 
 dar to Sherkin (Tcherkin), from Sherkin to Kanjuk (Ganjook), from 
 Kanjuk to Ras-el-feel, from Ras-el-feel to Rashid, from Rashid to Teawa, 
 from Teawa to Beyla, from Eeyla to Ikjbuje (Basboch), from Bajbujc 
 
 * This is one of the letters which Abd-el-Jilccl wrote to ^IMr Bruce at Goiidar. Both 
 this man and Fedaile pretended friendship to A^to Confu's tiaveller, willi the design of 
 murdering hira when convenient. The stages between Gondar and Sennaar are enumerated 
 in this letter.
 
 APPENDIX. 225 
 
 to Sennaar. Praise be to God for liis friendship. Fedailc is a friend. 
 Abd el Phatei, Shckli of I5eyla, is the friend and companion (rafik wasa- 
 haba) of tlie traveller of Shekh Confu. Our Sid I'elaho will not fail to 
 bring you to Tcherkin ; from Tcherkin send word to us, that we may 
 forward you on your way. And peace be upon you a thousand thousand 
 times. The Erbah ^\li Ibn Wahel) ullah also salutes you with much 
 peace. 
 
 14. Letter of Ismail, king of Sennaar, recommending Mr Bruce to Sfickh 
 Ibrahim JValad Alusnad. 1 772. 
 
 In thy name, O most Gracious. 
 
 In the name of God, the merciful, the gracious. Praise be to God, 
 vho has sent his prophet, and we believe in what he has said. 
 
 [The impression of the royal signet, placed after this, has the words 
 Al Watek bil JNIulk al hadai Assidtan Ismail Ben Assultan Bade. 1 183. 
 The truster in the directing king, the Sultan Ismail, son of Sidtan 
 Baady.] 
 
 From the presence of the Sultan of the ^Moslems, and the Chahfe of 
 the Lord of both worlds, upright in spiritual and temporal aHairs, the 
 prosperous establisher of the Moslems, the concjuering shcriffe, Sajyed 
 al mursalin (prince of those that w ere sent), the standard-bearer of jus- 
 tice and virtue towards all mankind, the guardian of the country, the 
 conqueror of slaves, the subduer of the people that are infidels and out 
 of the right way, and of the people that are wicked and perverse ; may 
 the mercy of the eternal and supreme God be upon tlie presence and 
 dignity of our lord and chief, and may we conquer and subdue our ene- 
 mies; Al Watek bil Mulk alhadia, the sultan, who is the son of sultans, 
 the sultan, who is the conqueror of kings, Ismail, son of the renowned 
 sultan Baady, may the most merciful God gave him victory, and may 
 the august Koran, and the glorious propliet guide him. So be it. So 
 let it be, O Lord of both worlds ! — To the presence of Shekh Ibrahim 
 Wulad Alusnud, may great peace be upon you. The cause of our writ- 
 ing is this : If there come to you, w ith this letter. El Hakim Yagoube, 
 sent to us by the Sultan of Habbesh, with strong reconnnendations, 
 
 F f
 
 226 APPENDIX. 
 
 and besides all these the Shcrifte, the Sultan of Mecca, recommended 
 him to us, and said this man* is wise, and a foreigner, and is travelling 
 in your cjuartcr ; supply him u'ith necessaries for his journey, and while 
 he stays ; and this Hakim has been here, and is gone from our land on 
 his way to you, and towards Rif. What he asks for his journey, give 
 him, and honour him with true honours, because he is a stranger, and 
 recommended to us by kings. Supply him with necessaries for his stay 
 and journey, and send him forward with liis companions in whom he 
 has trust. And, after you have forwarded him, write to us that he is 
 gone, with his people, in health and safety, tliat the fore-mentioned 
 kings may be informed of it with full certainty. And we rely upon you 
 with full certainty ; and let no answer come from you, but with praise 
 and thanksgiving to God. God is over that. Farewell. 
 
 15. Letter of Shekh Adclan-\, vizier to the king of Seminar, recoynmending 
 JSIr Bruce to Shekh Miisnad, father of Ibrahim above-mentioned. 
 
 In the name of the most merciful God. Praise be to God alone, and 
 IVIahommed great is his glory. 
 
 [On the seal is el-Watek-billah warrasoul almahi Assheik Adelan ben 
 Assheikh Subahi, 1176.] 
 
 After the salutation of peace from the most high God with his mercy, 
 blessing, and favour. From the presence of him, who has hope in his 
 virtues, and fortitude under his attliction, endowed with upright counsel 
 and clear judgment, useful among the children of the sword, the liberal 
 warrior, wlio is fortunate in this world, and, if it please God, shall be 
 happy in the next, Al Watek Billah warrasoul almahi, the Shekh Ade- 
 
 * Hakim implies more than a physician, though it includes that signification. 
 
 + For an account of this gallant and generous chief sec Travels, Vol. VI. p. 333, ct scqq. 
 He calls himself on the seal, which is much larger than that of the king, " The truster in 
 God and the destroying prophet, Adelan, son of Shekh Subahi." It is uncertain to what 
 Arab Shekh the letters from Adelan and the king were written, as the names of Ibrahim 
 and Musnad do not occur in Mr Bruce's narrative. They were undoubtedly heads of tribes 
 in the way to Egypt.
 
 APPENDIX. 227 
 
 Ian, son of the renowned Slickli Suhahi, may God l)less him, Amen. To 
 the presence of Sliekh Ahisnad, Shekh Adehm salutes you with abundant 
 peace, anil will bestow on you more power and honours. ^\ hat we ha\c 
 to inform you of in this is the coming to you of El Hakim Vagoube, 
 our friend and our companion (saliibna warafikna), and the frientl of the 
 king. The Sheriife of Mecca sent letters with him to us Ions ae-o, in 
 whieli he said to us. Supply liim with necessaries *, that, acconnnodat- 
 ed by you on our account, he may pass tinough all the dominions of 
 the king of the Funge. — Fail not with respect to the traveller, a\ ho 
 may be of benefit to thy life, for he is one of the men who are skilled 
 in the cure of diseases; his tra\elUng is for knowledge, and his onia- 
 nient is his fortitude. Strengthen your heart towards him, and convey 
 him along with his people to Rif ; for he is a man that has not with 
 him money, or a number of people; he has only books antl medicines ; 
 and his camels loaden with his books and medicines, and his horse. 
 He has with him nothing else. His camels also are weak : retain them, 
 and forward him with others, in order that you may fulfil what is most 
 just. And that he may go with peace we have written to you. 
 
 16. Letter of Shekh Adelan to AH Bey, announcing the departure of M^ 
 Bruce from Sennaar to Egypt. 1/72. 
 
 In the name of the most merciful God, the Lord of both worlds. 
 Blessing and peace be upon our Lord ]\Iahommed, his family and friends, 
 the supporters, who are majestic, pure, illustrious, and radiant. 
 [The seal with the inscription on it above-mentioned.] 
 May it come with the sprinkling of the dew of perfume, scented with 
 ambergris and odours, to the presence excelling in bounty, that speaks 
 virtue and piety, the fountain of excellence and perfections, the spring 
 of honours and favours, the horse that first reaches the goal, tlie chief of 
 the masters of exalted eloquence, w hose way of life increases his power, 
 
 * Abakou alaihi ishrat. Islirat is trauslatcd by Golius, contersatio, miUua coiisuctudo, 
 fainiliare consortium.
 
 228 APPENDIX. 
 
 the drawn sword of God o^•er every commander, and the arrow of pru- 
 dence ov^er every conqueror. So be it. The resplendent majesty, the 
 chief of the chiefs of Cairo (Alessir al Cahira) may God exalt his high 
 rank, and make the backs of his enemies the place of his sword; may 
 the arrows of his troops never forsake his flying enemies, and the armieS 
 of his terror be in their dejected hearts ; may the bridle of his firm pur- 
 pose train them to obedience, and the wisdom of his policy tame all their 
 skill. The Shekh super-excellent and illustrious, glorious in his benefits 
 to all mankind, bright in the love of his heart towards the explainers of 
 what is dark, the prince of the city of Cairo the fortified, may God 
 make the tree of peace flourish in his heart — Omir AUawat*, the Sanjack, 
 Ali Bey, God is with him — Amen. Your friend, Shekh Adelan, salutes 
 you with exceeding peace, and prays for an increase of your power and 
 honour. Next. What calls us to the intercourse of these letters, and 
 the cause of our composing them is, that your servant. El Hakim 
 Yao'oube, came to us from the land of Plabbesh with letters from the 
 Sultan of Mecca and Metical Aga, and letters also from the Sultan of 
 Habbesh, that we should treat him with kindness and civilities, and for- 
 ward him speedily on his way to your presence ; and we desired him to 
 stay until we might be beneficent to him, but he refused and would not, 
 fearing blame from you and your authority over all. So he is gone from 
 us to seek you, with friendship and peace, and we hope that he will ob- 
 tain his desire from those that know what is hid, in order that your 
 friendship may be more fully established towards us, and that you may 
 be joined to us more nearly, and that amity may be between our house 
 and your house ; and let us not be deprived of letters from you, for cor- 
 respondence is half an interview f. 
 
 * This expression is a Turkish title ; in Arabic, it seems to signify divine emir, or chief. 
 
 + This letter, which is a curious specimen of oriental epistolary writing, was not de. 
 livered by Mr Bruce, because Ali Bey was driven from Cairo before his return. It was 
 known, indeed, at Scnnaar, (hat Mahomraed Aboudahab had dethroned his father-in-law ; 
 but, as Ali Bey was then alive, and at the head of an army, it seemed probable thai lie 
 would recover his power. Mr Bruce went at Sennaar under the character of the Bey's ser- 
 vant and physician, as stated in his letters to the king and Shekh Adelan. The above let-
 
 APPENDIX. :229 
 
 17. 'I'ramlatioi} of the. Firman procured by Mr Bruce from Mahommed 
 Bey Aboudaliab, for the Etrst India Company. \773. 
 
 We give tlianks to the Cod of the whole world, wishing a good end 
 to those who have good eouduet, and the contrary to the unjust. God 
 sliall salute the most famous among his ercatures, and iiis followers. 
 Next. Let this order he obeyed with the assistance of God in all parts, 
 which is written from the Divan of Cairo the fortified, and whieli con- 
 tains an agreement with the esteemed Captains and Christian merchants, 
 who are famed for their honesty, may tliey have a good enil. De it 
 known to you all, as many of you as this reaches, that the honoured 
 Yagoube el Hakim has come from us, and has given us to understand 
 the injustice commonly practised by his majesty the Sheriffe of Mecca, 
 and by his dependants in the place of Jidda, and that you wish to come 
 into the port of Suez, but want security. It is very agreeable that you 
 should enjoy this in the time of our king *, servant of the two holy 
 places, and lord of the two lands and the two seas, may God always 
 give him strength and victory. I make you sure, therefore, that you 
 may come to Suez with your ships with good profit under the shadow 
 of God artid of our prophet, and under our own both far and near ; and 
 that you shall not be molested neither by us, nor our servants, our sol- 
 diers, nor our subjects, and that you shall not pay aught but eight per 
 cent, of the said merchandise, or its value ; and fifty pataka for each 
 ship to the commandant of Suez, in name of anchorage; and that you 
 may come to Cairo itself, and trade for monty, or barter, as suits you 
 best, without restraint from any one ; and if it suits you better to trade 
 at Suez, we will order the merchants thither without any body's incom- 
 moding, or troubling you. So you shall have repose more than you de- 
 sired ; and these promises are good and binding, and will not be changed 
 to the contrary, so that you sliall not pay any other expences to us or 
 
 ter was intended to inform the Bey, that Adelan had fulfilled his request ^es^)ecting the tra. 
 Teller. 
 
 * The Grand Signior.
 
 230 APPENDIX. 
 
 to our soklieis. And may the blessing of God rest on him that follows 
 
 the right way. The 15th of the month Zilkaade, 1186*. (February, 
 1773.) 
 
 No. XXIX. 
 
 Letter of Lttigi Balugam, written after the Journey to the sources. 
 
 Se io crcdevo di avere la stessa riputazione che sogliono avere la piit 
 parte de Viaggiatori verso di V. Eccza omettcro di renderla infomiata 
 che doppo esser restati Otto Mesi a Gonder Villa Capitale di Etiopia 
 senza potere giungere a vedere le sorse del Nilo, tanto in ogni tempo 
 desiderate, finalmente, il giorno 18 di Novembre, con 1' ajuto del Signore, 
 siamo rientrati a Gonder di ritorno del sudetto Viaggio. Quest e la se- 
 conda volta che e stato intrapreso: La prima fu in Maggio scorso, ma 
 con tale infelicita che fossimo spogliati il terzo giorno che eravamo sortiti, 
 e computato le cose che ci sono state levate montavano al valore di circa 
 50 oncie d' oro ; oltre di che poco h mancato che non vi lasciamo ancor 
 la vita : Di quel tempo fino al giorno d' oggi il Governo ha sempre pro- 
 messo di far restituere tutto; ma inutilmcnte. Questo ladro tiene paren- 
 tela con la famiglia del Rfe; e non h possible di potere fare nulla contro 
 d' esso, ma a forza di parole si conduce di giorno in giorno finche verra il 
 tempo che noi partiremmo senza che h^ restituto nulla di quanto abiamo 
 jjerduto. Ma al giorno d' oggi pazien^a; il ^''iag•gio alle Fontane del 
 Nilo che era il principale scoppo del Viaggio di Etiopia gia h fatto, e poti- 
 
 * This translation is from an Italian version made at Cairo ; the original being left there 
 with the Venetian consul.
 
 APPENDIX. 231 
 
 amo dire alia barha di tanti Sovrani dc Tantichita clic abbiamo visto (jucllo 
 che loro hanno tanto bramato, ma chc pcrniancanza d' intcligcnza hauuo 
 sempre prcso quelle stratle che li conducevaiio lontani del line pioposto. 
 Se piace a Dio, al presente chc cio e fatto, non tardarcmo niolto a ritor- 
 iiare alia nostra casa, ed il nidudo avia un istoiia veridica di Etiopia eon 
 una carta delle piu essettc delli kiog-hi che noi abbiamo visto, e di sue 
 situazione rilevate mediante observationi essattissime astrononiiche fatte 
 con grandi instromenti, dimostrando quanti errori sono stati fatti da 
 quelli che hanno dati carte d' Etiopia, c quante buggie e false pro- 
 posizioni sono state dette iutorno li costnmi, la religionc, il governo, 
 e tutto cio in somma che riguarda 1" istoria di questo paese ; il (|uale, 
 a dir vero, io, che sono sopra il luogo, posso ser\ire di testinionio che la 
 massima parte di esso, o e assolutamente falso, o e niolto di\erso di (juello 
 che h stato scritto, sia per ignoranza o per altra ragione io non so : ma il 
 fatto h cosi chiaro e costante che non h probabile di travidere, o essere in- 
 gannato. 
 
 Io no mi diffonder6 dettagliando per miniito il nostro viaggio poiche 
 questo potrebbe renderc disgustato il mio principale, che ne \uol dare 
 una perfetta istoria; ma solamente io mi ristringero a racontarla un cos- 
 tume usato de quel popoli \icini alle fontane del Nilo che c[uantunque si 
 dicono Cristiani assolutamente per ci6 si prova che non le sono che di 
 nome e niente di fiitto ***. 
 
 [This paper is the scroll of a letter from L. Balugani, Mr Brace's as 
 sistant, to some person of rank in Italy *. It is unlinisheil ; without 
 any address ; all in Balugani's hand-writing, and curious, as it was writ- 
 ten after the journey to the Sources.] 
 
 Translatio/i. 
 
 If I thought I should have ttie same reputation with your excellency, 
 that the most part of travellers usually have, I would omit to infomi 
 you, that, after having remained eiglit months in Gondar, the capital of 
 Ethiopia, without being able to visit tlie sources of the Nile, so nuich 
 
 *" Probably thu Count cli lianuzzi.
 
 232 APPENDIX. 
 
 sought after in every age, we have, at last, by God's assistance, entered 
 Goudar, on the 18tla of November, from that journey. It is the second 
 time that it has been undertaken. The first was in May last, but with 
 such bad fortune, that we were robl^ed the third day after our outset, 
 and the value of what was carried off, is computed at 50 ounces of gold; 
 besides, that we nearly lost our lives. Till this day the Government has 
 always promised to make the whole be restored, but to no purpose. The 
 robber is related to the royal family, and it is impossible to do any thing 
 against him ; the affair is protracted by words until the time come whea 
 Me must depart, without any restitution of what we have lost. But pa- 
 tience ! the journey to the fountains of the Nile, our principal object, is 
 accomplished, and we can say, in the face of many sovereigns of anti- 
 quity, tliat we have seen what they had so long desired to see, but al- 
 ways, for want of information, took those roads which led them far from 
 their pvnpose. Now, that this is done, if it please God, we shall not de- 
 lay long to return home ; and the world shall have a true account of 
 Ethiopia, with a map of those places which w^e have visited, and their 
 positions ascertained by most accurate observation with large instruments; 
 shewing what errors have been committed by those who have given 
 maps of Ethiopia, and what nonsense and false assertions have been ut- 
 tered concerning the manners, religion, government, and, in short, all 
 that relates to the history of the country — to the most part of which, 
 1, who am on the spot, can bear witness, that it has either been absolute- 
 ly falsified, or stated very far from the truth, whether through igno- 
 rance, or other causes, I know not ; but the fact is so clear as to be in- 
 disputable. 
 
 1 shall not enter into a detail of our journey, as that might displease 
 my master, who intends to give a complete account of it ; but shall con- 
 fine myself to the description of a particular custom used by the people 
 that live near the fountains of the Nile, who, though they call themselves 
 Christians, appear from this to be only so in name but not in reality * * 
 
 * « 4- 
 
 + There is no date affixed to this letter, but it was probably written in Noyember or De- 
 cember 1770, soon after visiting Agow-uiiche. It is to be regretted tliat lialugaiii did not 
 
 1
 
 APPENDIX. • 233 
 
 No. XXX*. 
 
 Letter of M. Belleville of Aleppo to Mr Bruce. 
 Au Caire, M. James Bruce. 
 
 Monsieur, Alep, le 6 Aout I77C. 
 
 Je ne puis vous exprinier avec quel plaisir j'ai appris hier par une lettrc 
 de Mess. Julien et Rosa, du Caire du 4. Juillet, que le jour avant, ils en 
 av^oient re^u une d'avis de votre part datee du 9. Dec. 1771 de Gondar; 
 qu'ils se flattoient d'en avoir bientot d'aiitres plus detaillees ; et enfin qu'ils 
 esp^roient votre retour par toute la courante annee. Cette nouvclle a Ibrt 
 rejoui tous vos amis, qui commencoient d'etre k votre ^gard dans la plus 
 grand peine. Je fus tout de suite I'annoncer k M. John Abbott, consul 
 ici de la nation Angloise, et je lui ai remis copie qu'il ni'a demand^ de la 
 lettre de Mess. Julien et Rosa pour I'envoyer a Londres. Vos amis et 
 banquiers de la ditte ville etoient aussi en grande soUicitude sur votre 
 compte. 
 
 Cette lettre m'a 6t6 port^e par mon fds ain^ qui vient d'employer un 
 an et plus a un voyage a Constantinople et Smyrne. II a pris sa route 
 de retour par Alexandrie, et a voulu voir le Caire ; je I'attens demain ici, 
 et impatiemment pour le cjuestionner avec plus d"^tendue a votre sujet. 
 M. de Montaigu arrive par la m6me occasion. Chacun est ici dans Tat- 
 tente de voir un homme si fameux et si singulier. 
 
 Je compte que vous m'aur^s fait lamiti^ de m'ecrire de I'Abyssinie ; 
 que vous le fer^s encore en arrivant au Caire, et que suivant votre pro- 
 finish his account of the Pagan customs of the Agows, as it would have confirmed the infor- 
 mation given by his master. Balugani died at Gondar, about the middle of February 1771. 
 There is an anachronism in the account of his death, in the Travels, Vol. iV. p. 426, into 
 ■which Mr Bruce seems to have been led by inattention or forgetfulness. 
 
 * This and the following letter are a part of a long correspondence between Mr Bnice 
 and a friend to w horn he was much Indebted, and whom he greatly esteemed, M. Belleville 
 of Aleppo. They are inserted here as a memorial of friendship. 
 
 Gg
 
 234 APPENDIX. 
 
 niesse, vous me fer^s im jour annoncer dans mon lit que votre pavilion 
 est au second moulin. Je vous repete que je reclame mon droit de pos- 
 session en vous offrant dc nouveau nia maison, et tout ce qui en depend. 
 J'espere que la presence de M. Abbott nc me privera pas de ce droit, et 
 de ce plaisir : autrement vous me donneries la mortification de penser 
 que vous n'auri^s pas ete content de moi k votre premiere residence 
 k Alep ; et si jamais j'allois en Ecosse j'irois prendre un gite chez les 
 montagnards plutot que dans vos terres. C'etoit hier le jour de bonnes 
 n()u\'clles. En voici un qui vous regarde. Si je suis le premier k vous 
 la donner j'en serai d'autant plus aise. Je re^iis une lettre du Doct. 
 Russel en datte 20. Mai, de Venise. Voici ses tennes : " A Roma e Na- 
 poli gl'amici del Signior Bruce mi domandavano di sue novita. Qualch' 
 amici ancora del giovane Pittore che Faccompagnava erano molto desi- 
 dcrosi daver novita. Un Signore in Roma, chc conosce le circonstanze 
 de M. Bruce, m'assicurava che le rendite delli suoi terreni sonno cresciute 
 doppo sua partenza, lOOOl. Sterling per anno." Voila quelque compen- 
 sation pour les depenses de vos vo3'ages. Mes lettres precedentes ad- 
 dressees au Caire (Je crois chez M. Napallon) vous ont instruit de ce 
 que Mr Abbott m'avoit report^, d'une somme de 4 a 50001. Sterling, ex- 
 istente a son depart de Londres chez Mr Drummond et Comp. — C7~es- 
 cant et multiplkentur. 
 
 J'e n'ai point encore de lettres de M. NapoUon. Pent etre mon fils 
 m'en donnera-t-il demain, ayant et6 accueilli au Caire chez cet ami. II 
 m'avoit ecrit qu'il se chargeroit volontiers des debours qui pourroient 
 vous ^tre necessaires, ainsi que vous me I'avi^s demande. En meme 
 terns il m'avoit ecrit qu'on avoit retrouv6 votre carte du Nil, et une caisse 
 de coquillages qu'un Turc, Capitaine de vaisseau de Suez, avoit re^u de 
 vous, et consign^ de votre ordre a Mess. Julien et Rosa pour attendre 
 votre retour. J'en ai ^te fort aise pour nos interests reciproques, mais 
 je n'ai plus rien sifu des trois caisses que vous m'avies marqu^ avoir ex- 
 pedites avant d'entrer en Abyssinie, et qu'on m'avoit ecrit avoir ^t6 de- 
 tourn^es par certains religieux Franciscains. Vous verr^s cette aftaire 
 a votre retour, en cas qu'on n'ait pas err6 en confondant ces 3. caisses 
 avec cette remise au Capitaine Turc.
 
 APPENDIX. 235 
 
 Je vous ai mantis que vous tiouveri^s chez Moss. Julien ct Rosa les 
 instiumens de la derniere commission que vous m'avi^s domi^e, qui ieur 
 ont 6t6 address^ par INIess. Belli ct Fonneieau de Livorne, d'ordrc do 
 Mess. John et Nathanacl Tr^e de Londics, (jui en furent charge's par 
 mon bou ami Mr James Fremeaux. Jesp^re qu'ils serout en bon etat, 
 et de votre approbation. 
 
 Voici ce qui concerne M. Amoreux et sa famille. * * # 
 
 Du 8. Aout. — Mon fils arrive aujourdhui, au dcfaut des lettres de M. 
 NapoUon qui n'a \m m'ecrire, incommode d'un grand mal aux yeux, m'a 
 confirm^ ce que m'ecrivent Mess. Julien et Rosa sur votre compte, mais 
 qu on attendoit une caravane par laquelle on se flattoit de recevoir de 
 vos lettres. J'^spere que vous auri^s bien voulu m'ecrire, ainsi en vous 
 rapellant tout la part que je prens a votre sant^, et a, vos succes. Vous 
 scaves avcc quelle 6tendue d'attachementJ'airhonneur d'etre, INIonsieur, 
 votre humble et tres obeissant serviteur, 
 
 Belleville. 
 
 No. XXXI. 
 
 31. Belleville to Mr Bruce, at Cairo. 
 
 Monsieur et cher ami, Alep, le 25 Avril 1773. 
 
 Je viens de recevoir la lettre que vous m'av6s fait I'honneur de m'ecrire 
 du Caire le 28 de Fev. J' attendois de vos nouvelles avec d'autant plus 
 de desir que mon ami du Rocher m'avoit mand^ que vous avi^s ^te long- 
 tems sans mes lettres. J'etois, et vos autres amis d'Alep, dans des peincs 
 bien plus vives sur votre compte, apr^s plus de quatre ans d'absence dans 
 un pays d'oii Ton ne revient pres(jue pas plus que de I'autre monde. 
 Vous ne pouv^s concevoir le plaisir que nous eumes de votre retour, et 
 combien nous sommes taclies de ne point vous revoir ici. J 'en fais ce-
 
 236 > APPENDIX. 
 
 pendant la sacrifice en prenant part a la confidence que vous av^s eu la 
 bonte de me faire, et au bonheiir qui vous attend. C'est ce que je trai- 
 teiai plus has. 
 
 Vous n'av^s re^u qu'une de mes lettres en Abyssinie, et trois au Caire : 
 je ne suis pas surpris de n'avoir pas ^te plus heureux que vous, qui m'en 
 av& ecrit un bien plus grand nombre ; mais surement dautres miennes 
 sont perdues, puisque vous ne me repond^s rien sur plusieurs objets que 
 je vous ai participes. Je regrette tres fort le journal que vous m'avies 
 address^, et dont je n'ai eu aucune nouvelle. Tout cela n'est rien si, 
 comme je n'en doute pas, vous av^'s conserve votre carte du Nil, vos re- 
 marques originates, enfin lessentiel de votre travail. Car apres tant de 
 peines et de perils, il seroit cruel d'avoir a retracer tout cela avec le seul 
 secour de votre memoire. Vous sav^s que je suis vieux ; faites que j'aye 
 le terns, en ce nionde, de connoitre la relation circonstanciee que sans 
 doute vous donner^s au public de ce voyage extraordinaire, comme j'es- 
 pere d'aprendre en moins de tems les marques d'honneur et des recom- 
 penses que vous ne pouv^s manquer de recueiller dans votre patrie. Je 
 serai fort attrape si vous n'ecrives qu'en Anglois ; vous mobligeres de 
 faire la d^pense d'une traduction ; car, en un mot, je vcux connoitre ce 
 qui va vous faire tant d'bonneur. 
 
 Vous me confirm^s la perte de trois caisses de coquillages, et j"en gemis, 
 parceque c'est en efliet une grande perte pour un curieux, k cause aussi 
 des peines que votre amiti^ vous a fait suporter pour cette recherche, et 
 je suis outre de la friponerie de ces malheureux moines. Ne croyes pas 
 qu'cUes soient perdues par leur paresse ; vous etes trop indulgent. Sure- 
 ment ils les ont interceptees, et en out fait leur cour a des protecteurs en 
 Italic. II est douloreux de ne pouvoir point avoir action contre ces barbes. 
 Je vois que vous voide's bien me destiner votre collection, vous content- 
 ant d'avoir tlessine les doubles de ces caisses, et que vous aves traine tout 
 cela de la Mer Rouge en Abyssinie, de la a Messir, par terre, avec bien 
 de peine sans doute, sur tout aprfes la journee de 30 Novembre. II n'y 
 a que vous qui puissies aprecier les obligations que je vous ai la dessus. 
 Je suis un trop petit personage pour me flatter de rien qui egale votre 
 bonte. Je ne compte pas de faire a Alep I'etalage de toutes les beautes 
 que je vous devrai, je les reser\-crai pour men retour a Marseille ; et mon
 
 APPENDIX. ■237 
 
 premier soin sera une inscription " Munificentissimo D. J. Bruce, cujiis 
 laboribus ad mare lubrum, Abyssiniam, &c. &c." Je sens trbs bien (jucl 
 relief" vous alles me donncr parmi les curieux. J'observe qu'unc grande 
 plante dc corail a ete l)ri.see, autre sujct de lamentation; les malheii.reux 
 liabitans de ces pays ne difi'erent en rien des betes, malgre les preventions 
 de M. de Montaigu, que je suis tres loin d'adopter. Je \ois cpie parmi 
 tous ces coquillages il y a trois especes a distinguer par des notes. 1 " L'- 
 huitre noire du Nil. 2'^ Les moules, dont une decouverte sert de montrc. 
 3° Le Buccin blanc, surmonte de spirales, couleur fauve. "S^oila trois 
 sortes de pieces que je crois n etre nuUement eonnues par les naturalistes, 
 et que je noterai conformement au report que vous m"en donnes. Mais 
 pour que mes notes soient claires et exactes, je vous prie de vouloir m"ex- 
 pli([uer ce que je n'ai pas bien compris. Vous dites J'huitre tiree du Nil, 
 ou il sort du pais d'or, qu'on ne voit pas ailleurs dans cette riviere ; je juge 
 de I'expression que le pais d'or est une contrec particuliere (jue ce tleuve 
 parcourt. Pourrie's vous me dire plus precisement en (juelle part elle est 
 de I'Abyssinie, ou du cours du Nil, que je puisse le decou^rir siir la carte ? 
 Les moules sont de terre, c'est a dire, sans doute, JIuviatiks, qui croissent 
 la oil tombent les grandes pluyes tropicales : queUiue explication encore 
 la dessus S. V. P. 3'^ Le Buccin: je ne serois pas surpris s"il etoit ma- 
 rin, qu'il eut des trous ronds, &c. J'en ai vu sur des Buccins et des mu- 
 rex de la mer rouge, soit que cela soit natiirel a ces sortes de coquillages, 
 soit fait par les langues de pourpres ; mais sur des coquilles terrestres 1'- 
 empreinte du pourpre me paroit extraordinaire. Peutetre est ce leffet de 
 quelque gros vers propre au Nil ou autres rivieres de ce pais la. Excuses 
 si je vous donne la peine de ces eclaircissemens ; c'est que je veux etre en 
 etat de bien repondre aux curieux que la rarete de ces pieces etonnera. 
 Vous aves eu, de plus, la bonte de renvoyer votre domestique a Suez pour 
 taclier de remplacer le perdu, comme si ce qui vous etoit reste a me des- 
 tiner n'etoit pas deja bien riche et bien abondant. Vous faites encore 
 pecher a Alexandrie, et vous vous voule's bien me prometre qui?/ cternion 
 vous feres cliercher dans vos mers, et dans les climats eloignes. II est 
 inutile d'entreprendre de vous remercier; il \w\\t mieux me laisser acca- 
 bler de biens, des qu'il ne nfest pas permis d'aspiier a un retour equiva- 
 lent. Souft'res encore une priere en coquillages, c'est dans les espc'ces
 
 238 APPENDIX. 
 
 qu'on peut tromcr clans vos colonies d'Amerique. lis en a sans doute qui 
 doivent vaiier des notres, et dans ceux des Indes que vous croires n'avoir 
 pas remarque dans ma collection, et parmi votre present. Mais ce doit 
 etre par le tems et I'occasion, sans vous presser nullement k cette re- 
 cherche. 
 
 Apr6s tant et de si belles choses, comment oser produire le pen de 
 medailles que vous alle's recevoir. Je vous ai dit, dans ma lettre du 
 17me courant, les obstacles que des evenemens et la b^tise nonchalente 
 de ces gens ^i ont mis a mes recherches. Je puis dire avoir beaucoup 
 perdu in ce que le religieux de Moussol n'a pu y retourner. Ses con- 
 freres lui ont fait des embarras ; mais s'il parvient a les surm outer, je 
 me flatte que je n'aurai pas perdu pour vous quelques petits services que 
 je lui ai rendus. Ce Moussol * doit etre une bonne source, mais il fau- 
 droit y avoir quelqu'un de bonne volonte'. Voyez a quoi je suis reduit ; 
 du cuisinicr, que j'avois de votre tems, j'en ai fait un marchand qui roule 
 dans I'Armenie, et je lui ai plus racomande des medailles que de bien 
 vendre mes effets. J'ai aussi prete quelque argent dans la meme vue 
 a un homme qui depuis trois mois a passe en Commagene, suivant le 
 succ^s du cuisinier. Je le renverrai encore, et peutetre vers Erzerum. 
 J'avois dessein, depuis plus d'un an, d'aller a Edesse ; les troubles de 
 cette ville ne font pas permis ; et generalment toute la Syrie et Mesopo- 
 tamie est en confusion. Les Paches sont re^iis ou expulses k la fan- 
 taisie des peuples ; il n y a pas jusqu' a la route d'ici a Alexandrette ou 
 il y a trois sortes de guerre, des villageois, des Turkmans et des Curdes; 
 on brule des villages ; on massacre ; ce sont des horreurs. Je viens de 
 me procurer un homme a Damas; mais, comme tons les autres, il est 
 impossible de I'instruire. Enfin j'espere que toutes ces mesures ne se- 
 ront pas vaines, et que dans la suite je pourrai vous envoyer plus en 
 nombre; du moins je n'aurai pas a me reprocher d' y avoir bien travaille'. 
 Vous alle's a Marseille; mon fils, ou mes fils vous diront, s'ils ont pd me 
 procurer Vaillant des Roys des Syrie. Si cela n'est pas fait, veuilles me 
 le chercher k Lyon, ou a Paris; je vous tiendrai compte de la valeur. 
 
 * A tov u near the silo of anckiil AiiiLVcli, capital oT A^-^ri.!.
 
 APPENDIX. 239 
 
 Je suis ail reste tres aise que vous prenies la voye de Marseille, vous 
 y seres bicn en (juarantaine, et pour peu de tenis, et cette ville merite 
 votre attention. Vous y trouveres des ]\Iessrs d'Alep, Routier, Taupin, 
 Crozet, Badaraque, Reinaud, Arnoiix. Je compte (pie vous nic feres la 
 grace de voir nion e'pouse, ma famille, et mes amis, et cpie s'ils peuvent 
 vous etre utiles, vous les employere's en memoire de moi. Mon cadet 
 vous rendra les mcdailles et mes Icttres. Je voudrois fort que vous 
 y trouvies encore I'aine', bien que j'en doute. II me feroit grand plaisir 
 de rinterroger beaueoup sur votre compte a son retour. 
 
 Si jusqu' a present je ne vous ai parle que eo<piilles, ne croye's pas 
 que je ne prenne un veritable interet a la confidence dont vous m'aves 
 juge digne. Je suis enchante de la genereuse resolution de la Demoi- 
 selle ;\ la quelle vous alles vous unir, et de votre precede k son egard. 
 Voila une personne qui a un coeur ferme, vrai, (jui merite d'etre heu- 
 rcuse. Dieu recompense ses sentimens par un bon clioix, et sans doute 
 vous jouires ensemble de toutes les felicites qui vous sont dues. Plut 
 a Dieu tons les manages se fissent-ils de meme. Je n'ai pu que conce- 
 voir la plus haute ide'e de Mademoiselle. Je vous prie de lui faire 
 agreer mes respects, mes souhaits les plus etendus, et tons les services 
 que vous jugere's i\ ma portee. Ma \eneration pour elle, et mon aft'ec- 
 tion pour vous m'enhardissent a vous demander une grace encore; c'est 
 le portrait de Tun et de I'autrt : ils seront places dans mon cabinet 
 comme la representation de la vertu et du vrai merite. Peu de jours 
 apre's I'avis de votre arrive an Caire, je profitai d'un olak pour I'anoncer 
 au Doct. Russel. Si javois le bonheur que ma lettre eut ete la premiere 
 a en instruire ]\Iademoiselle, je la regarderois comme I'inspiration la 
 micux placee de ma vie ; un si beau coeur ne doit pas vivre en peine. 
 Quand a ces portraits, prene's la forme la plus facile, il sutiit qu'ils me 
 representent M. et Milady Bruce. 
 
 Parmi le cui\'re que m est reste j'ai quelques medaillcs d'Elia Flaccilla 
 et d"£lia Eudoxia, cpii sont citees pour rares, en bronze, dans un livre 
 intitule' science des medailles edit, de 1739, et un Dalmatius. Sur la foi 
 de ce livre je vous les aurois envoyees, si je les avois trouve note'es dans 
 votre memoire. INIais n'en disant rien, et ces medailles etant du bas 
 empire, j'ai era que vous ne vous en soucieries pas. Si vous en etes 
 
 2
 
 240 APPENDIX. 
 
 curieux, elles seront dans le premier envoy que j'aurai a vous faire. La 
 Flaccilla est de la grandeur d'une piece de 12 sols ; les Eudoxia et Dal- 
 matius sont plus petites. Je souhaite d'avoir bientot du meilleur a vous 
 preparer, etje I'espere de tant de personnes que j employe. 
 
 Mess. Pons, Germain, et Puech vous fonte mille complimens, et mille 
 souhaits. Je vous fais les miens avec chaleur et sincerite. Je n'ai pas 
 besoin des expressions, et elles ne rendroient jamais tout ce que le coeur 
 desire a votre egard ; Conserves vous ; souvenes vous de moi comme de 
 celui qui vous a volie le plus parfaite amitie et un attachement inviolable. 
 J'ai riionneur d'etre tres cordialment, Monsieur et cher ami, votre tres 
 humble et tres obeissant sei"viteur, 
 
 Belleville. 
 
 No. XXXII. 
 
 NoteG. p. 114. 
 
 Letters from M. de Bxiffon to Mr Briice. 
 
 The Comte de Buffon to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Je suis desole, Monsieur et tres respectable ami, d'avoir apris d^s bier 
 par Madame D'aubenton, et aujourd' bui par M. de Montbeillard le fils, 
 que vous etes incommode ; il ne faut pas que votre grand courage vous 
 fasse mepriser les maux de cette vie au point de brusquer votre voj-age. 
 Au nom de Dieu restes, au moins un jour ou deux, dans I'bonnete et 
 bonne maison ou vous 6tes, et ou tr^s certainement on est channe de 
 vous avoir. Ma sante n'est pas trop bonne aujour d'hui, et de plus j'ai 
 
 1
 
 APPENDIX, 241 
 
 donne mes clicvaux X iNf. Hcljcn (|ui vient dc partir pour Dijon ; sans 
 cclaj'irois vous voir dbs ce soir; mais si vous prenes Ic parti de rester, 
 j'irai demain, samedi matin, jouir du bonhciir de vous voir, et diner avec 
 nos amis ; ne me faites point de reponse je vous supplic. ^I. dc !Mont' 
 beillard se charge de me faire sa^oir votre re'solution. 
 
 On ne pent, nion clier Monsieur, vous ctrc plus sincercmcnt ct plus 
 respectueusenient devoue' que je le suis. 
 
 BUFFON. 
 
 Je joins ici le dessein d' nn animal que j' ai recu ce matin de la part 
 de IVIilord Bute; c'est a peu pres la meme bete qu' une * -*-|- qui m'a 
 ete cnvoye par le gouverneur du Cap. Je crois que j'ai eu I'honneur dc 
 vous montrer ce dernier dessein, et il me scmble que vous m a^■es dit 
 que r animal vous etoit inconnu. 
 
 2. The Compte de Bufo?i to Mr Bruce. 
 
 ^loV TRES CHER MONSIEUR, 
 
 J'ai re^u la lettre que vous m" ave's fait I'honneur de m'ecrire de Se- 
 mur, et je le garde comme un temoignage precieux de votre amitie. Je 
 vous supplie d'etre persuade que vous aves emporte mon estime et mes 
 regrets au plus haut degre'. Ces sentiments me seroient doux s'ils n' 
 etoient accompagnes de 1' inquietude oii je suis de votre sante ; cepen- 
 dant je ne vous en demande point de nouvelles, parce que je suis deter- 
 mine i\ partir, lundi, pour Paris, et je compte y arriver sans faute, rnardi. 
 Je serois bien heureux si vous y eties encore le mercredi ; car je ne 
 perdrois pas un instant pour jouir encore du bonhcur de vous voir. Je 
 suis avec tout attachcment et tout respect, 
 
 Monsieur, 
 Votre tres humble et tre's obeissant serviteur, 
 
 BUFFON. 
 Montbard, ce 3. Juin 1774. 
 
 + A word illegible hero. 
 
 H h
 
 242 APPENDIX. 
 
 A M. M. le Chevalier James Bruce cleKinnaird, a V hotel d'Eutreagues, 
 rue de Tournon, a Paris. 
 
 3. TIte Cojnpte de Biiffon to Mr Bruce. 
 
 II suffira, Monsieur et tres respectable ami, que vous vous donnie's la 
 peine d' aller dies AT. le Due D'aumont, rue de Bonne, pr^s le pont 
 Royal, et d'y laisser votre nom, si vous ne le trou\es pas, en nrettant 
 que A'ous etes venu pour le remercier et prendre conge de lui. 
 
 Au reste, mon tres cher Monsieur, nous n' irons pas demain en cam- 
 pagne dies M. Neckcr, coniine je vous I'avois propose. Je re^ois dans 
 ce moment une lettre par lacpielle on me marque que ni Madame de 
 Marchai, ni M. d'Aranda ni M. D'angivillers ne peuvent s'y trouver, et 
 dfes lors je ne veux pas y aller moi-meme, ni par conse'quent vous en- 
 gager a y venir. Nous sommes done libre pour demain ; Voyes^ nion 
 cher Monsieur, si vous voules que j'aille diner seul avec vous, tete a tete. 
 Un poulet avec deux plats de legumes, comme petits poix et artichaux, 
 cela me suffiroit. Ou si vous aimes mieux venir diner avec moi, je pour- 
 rai vous donner la meme, quoque je n'aye point de cuisinier. Faites moi 
 le savoir aujourdhui. 
 
 Je viens de vous envoyer le Sieur de Seve avec ordre de faire ce que 
 vous lui dires. On a du aussi vous porter, ce matin, le pot du preten- 
 tendue sauge qui est actuellement en fleur. 
 
 Adieu. Je vous embrasse, et vous suis aussi tendrement attache' que 
 respectueusement devoue. 
 
 BUFFON. 
 Au Jardhi du lioi ce 13. Ju/n 1774. 
 
 4. T/ic Compte de Buff on to Mr Bruce. 
 
 MoN CHKR ET RESPECTABLE AMI, 
 
 J'ai re^u, Vendredi 15 de ce mois, a Montbard, votre lettre datte'e de 
 Londres du 2d, et que vous m' avies addressee a Paris. J'ai e'te' eudiante'
 
 APPENDIX. 243 
 
 d'apprendre votre licureuse airivee et la glorieuse rece])tiou (juon vous 
 a faite a la cour. Vous (levies vous y attendre; un houvcrain ct unc 
 reine ausssi digncs que les votres, ne pouvoient maiiiiuci dc leiidie Jus- 
 tice a votre meiite, a votre courage et a vos iminenses tra\aux. lis se 
 sont, en vous honorant, fait honueur a eux nienics, et en vous louant 
 a haute voix ils out tait un acte de Peres de la Patrie, (jui encouragt-nt 
 leurs enfants par 1' excmple d' un grand homme. Je suis tres convaincu, 
 moil cher ami, cjue si vous vouliez en effet proliter des circonstances pour 
 vous pousser dans les grandes affaires, vous arrivcrie's bientut aux places 
 qui demandent en meme tems une haute naissance et un grand merite ; 
 mais je trouve que vous penses mieux en vous boruant a la vie pri\ee, 
 k laquelle on est toujours trop heureux de revenir, meme apr^s avoir joue 
 les plus grands roles de cc monde. Vous aves deja bien asses fait pour 
 votre gloire, et pour I'utilite du genre luiinaiu : jouisse's en paix du sur- 
 plus de votre belle carriere en vous occupant paisiblement de la redaction 
 de votre ouvrage. Vous trouveres a Londres des artistes capable den 
 executer les gravures. Le jeune dessinateui- dont vous ave's vu avcc moi 
 les ouvrages ches M. le Due D'Aumont, dessine actuellement une de 
 vos plantes d' Abissinie qui a tleuri au jardin du Roi, et je crois que vous 
 en seres plus content que de JNI. de Se\e qui est fort en colere contre 
 moi de ce (jue je ne lui ai pasdonne la pre'ference jjour faire \os dessins. 
 Lorsqu"il y en aura cinq ou six d' aeheve's, je donnerai ordre tjuou vous 
 les envo} e. 
 
 L' article de votre lettre qui m'a fait le plus de plaisir est eelui ou vous 
 me marques que I'aft'aire d' Alger est termine'e; j' aurois ete dcsole de 
 vous voir partir pour une enterprise ou vous pouvies tout perdre, et 
 navies pour ainsi dire rien a gagner meme du cote de Thonneur, puiscpie 
 vous en etes comble par ce que \ous av'es deja fait. 
 
 Rien nest aussi plus flatteur pour moi (jue ce que vous ave's la bonte 
 de me marquer de la part de vos augustes Souverains, et de I'estime de 
 votre tre's respectable nation ; c'est de toutes cedes de 1' univers cede 
 que je revere le plus, et si j'etois plus jeune j'irois avcc plaisir traverser 
 le Canal in deux heures et demie a vous embrasser huit heures aprcs. 
 
 J'ai retrouve ici votre amie Madame D' Aubenton en bonne sante ; son 
 oncle Gueneau de Alonbeillard doit venir aujourd hui diner avec elle et
 
 244 APPENDIX. 
 
 avec inoi, et je les attendrai pour tenner ma lettre, car nous boirons 
 surement a votre sante. Nous avons fait en eflf" t grande memoire de 
 vous, mon cher ami, et nous vous sommes tous attaches. Le troisieme 
 volume in 4'' del Historic des Oiseaux va paroitre, et j'ordonnerai 
 a JNI. Pancouke de vous I'envoyer, mais malheureusement vous n'y trou- 
 veres pas les Serins ; cet article doit commencer le quatrieme volume qui 
 n' est pas comence d' imprimer, et qui ne paroitra que dans huit ou neuf 
 mois. N' oublie's pas, mon tres cher Monsieur, de m' envoyer les notes 
 que vous aves eu la bonte de me promettre sur les deux animaux qui 
 vous m'aves perrais de f'aire copier dans vos dessins. Cela me fera grand 
 plaisir, a present, car je travaille au Supplement de F Historic des ani- 
 maux quadrupedes. Je finis en vous protestant que je suis avec la plus 
 grande estime, et avec un sincere et respectueux attachement, INIon tres 
 cher IVIonsieur, 
 
 Votre tre's humble et tres obei'ssant ser\'iteur, 
 
 BUFFON. 
 
 Montbard ce Jidlkt, 1 774. 
 [M. le Chevalier Bruce de Kinnaird, dies Messrs Dnnnmond et Comp. 
 Banquiers, Charing-cross, a Londres,] 
 
 2. Translation of the above letter. 
 
 Mv Dear and respectable Friend, 
 
 I received, on Friday the 15th current, at Montbard, your letter from 
 London, dated the 2d, addressed to me at Paris. 1 am delighted to 
 hear of your safe arrival, and distinguished reception at court. It was 
 what you must have expected ; a sovereign and a queen, so worthy as 
 yours are, could not fail to do justice to your merit, your courage, and 
 your immense labours. In honouring 3'ou they do honour to themselves, 
 and in commending you highly, act like the parents of their country, 
 who encourage their children by the example of a great man. I am 
 convinced, my dear friend, that if you chose to profit by circumstances, 
 in order to advance your political interest, you would soon arrive at 
 
 1 
 
 [
 
 APPENDIX. 245 
 
 offices which rC(iuiro botli liigli birtli and orcat merit ; hut, I tliink, you 
 judge better in resigning yourself to private life, to which even tliose 
 who have acted the greatest parts in this world are alwa}s haj>py if tliey 
 can return. You have ahcady done enougli for your glory and the ser- 
 vice of mankind ; employ peacefully the remainder of your bright career, 
 in the arrangement of your work. You will find, in London, artists fit 
 to execute the engravings for it. Tlie young draughtsman, whose works 
 you and I saw at the Due D'Aumout's, is just now tiesigning one of your 
 Abyssinian plants that has flowered in the king's garden, and I believe 
 you will be better pleased with him tlian you were with INI. de Seve, 
 who is in a great rage against me, because I have not given him the 
 preference to execute your drawings. ^\'hen five or six of them are 
 finished, I will order them to be sent you. 
 
 The part of your letter, which gives me most pleasure, is that in 
 which you inform me that the aflfair of Algiers is terminated. I should 
 have been in afthction to see you engage in an enterprise in which you 
 niiglit have lost all, and could gain nothing, e\en in the article of 
 honour, with which your past exploits have already covered you. 
 
 Nothing can be more flattering to me than what you have the good- 
 ness to intimate to me from your august sovereigns, and with regard to 
 the esteem of your very respectable nation ; above all others in the 
 world it is the one I most re\ere ; and, if I were younger, I would, 
 with pleasure, cross the channel in two hours and a half to embrace you 
 eight hours after. 
 
 I have found here at my return your friend Madame D'Aubenton. 
 Her uncle, Gueneau de Montbeillard, is to dine with her and me to- 
 day, and I will not close my letter till they come, for assuredly we 
 shall drink your health. We all hold you much in remembrance, my 
 dear friend, and are all much attached to you. The third volume in 
 4to of the History of Birds is just ready for publication, and I will 
 order Mr Pancouke to send it you ; but, unfortunately, you will not 
 find in it the Finches ; that article begins the 4th volume, which is not 
 yet printed, and will not appear for eight or nine months. Forget not 
 then, my dear sir, to send me the notes which you ha\e had the good- 
 ness to promise me on the two animals which you have allowed me to
 
 246 APPENDIX. 
 
 copy from your draw^ings. That will oblige me much at present, for 
 I am at work on the Supplement to the History of Quadrupeds. I con- 
 clude this letter with assuring you, that I am, with the greiitest esteem, 
 and with a sincere and respectful attachment, my Dear bir. 
 Your most obedient humble servant, 
 
 BUFFON. 
 Montbard, July 20. 1774. 
 
 No. XXXIII. 
 
 Lettre ^crite de Versailles, le 3 Decembre, par M. k Due D'Auguillon 
 a S. Em. 31. le Cardi/ial de Bernis ; a Rome. 
 
 Le Chevalier Bruce, Anglois, renomme par I'etendue de ses connoi- 
 sances, et par s(m zele pour Taccroissenient des sciences & des arts, 
 aprfes avoir parcouru TAbyssinie, a raporte en Europe le fruit de ses de- 
 couvertes & de ses travaux ; II est actuellement en Italic, d'ou il a fait 
 parvenir en France quelques unes de ses observations, des graines de 
 plantes inconnues parnii nous, & un manuscrit Abyssin tres rare qui 
 a ete depose a la Bibliotheque du Roi. Ce sa^•ant se proposant d'aller 
 a Rome m'a fait prier de I'annoncer a Votre Eminence ; Je my porte 
 d'autant plus volontiers que les temoignages cju'on rend des qualites per- 
 sonelle's de M. Bruce le rendent digne de la bienveillance de \'otre Emi- 
 nence & de I'accueil fax'orablc qu Elle voudra bien lui accorder. 
 
 Je prie Votre Eminence d'etre bien persuade des sentiments du parfait 
 & sincere attachcment avec lequel je fais profession de fhonnorer plus 
 que personne. 
 
 D'AlGUILLON.
 
 APPENDIX. 247 
 
 No. XXXIV. 
 
 Letters to and from Mr Bruce at Rome, 1773. 
 1 . From Mr Bruce to il Marchese Accoramboni. 
 
 SiGNiORE INLvRCHESE, Piazza cli Spagna. Luncrli. 
 
 Non il cuore mio, ma le prieghere dclli aniici niiei in'hanno fatto ofi'e 
 rilvi il alternativo per TAbbate CJiaut ; — non era per siniil soddistazione 
 die ammalato e coperto de ferite io ho passato tratte lunghe di terra 
 e mare per trovarvi, 
 
 Uomo innocente occupato nel servizio di mia patria, senza provocazione 
 o aggravio del mia parte nessuna, m'avete tolto il mio onore con violare 
 tutti li dritti avanti Iddio ed uomini, li piu sacrosanti, e fatto difficidta 
 di dar in scritto questo che volontieri confessarelo con la lingua. Uomo 
 onorato ed innocente, ^Marchese, non conosce queste sotilezze, e bene 
 sarebbe per uno da Noi, oggi, che V. S. fosse stato tanto scrupuloso nel 
 commetere finjuria quanto siete nella riparazione. 
 
 Io son il vostro eguale, jNlarchese, si piu piu, ed il torto che mi fatto 
 fra di Noi non resta aora che Iddio h. fare la giustizia. Pieno d'inno- 
 cenza e con conscienza netta io rinietto a Lui la mia vindetta, e tiro la 
 mia spada contro da Voi oggi con quella conlidenza che inspirano le 
 riflessione d'aver fatto il mio dovere, ed il senso dclle ingiustizie e vio- 
 lenza sofferte senza ragione di lei. 
 
 A none ore e mezza di Francia io vengo con la mia carossa alia porta 
 vostra; si mia carossa non vi piace, sia lesta la sua — Andaremo insieme 
 vedere qual delli due fe il piu facile, a fare un affronto a uno absente, 
 o sostenarlo in sua presenza. 
 
 Ho il onore d'essere 
 II suo umil. servitore, 
 
 James Bruce, 
 
 A Sua Eccelcnza, il Signore Marchese 
 (T Accoramboni. A Casa sua.
 
 248 APPENDIX. 
 
 2. &V«. Accoramboni to Mr Bruce. 
 
 "a 
 
 SiG. Cavaliere, 
 
 Quando f ii trattato il niatrimonio con Mad. M. in oggi mia moglie, 
 non fu niai parlato clie vi fosse preventiva promessa con V. S. altiimenti 
 non si sarebbe concluso un tale affare. 
 
 Rigguardo poi alia persona di V. S. ; sul mio onore non ne ho in al- 
 cana maniera parlato, non essendo a me cognita la sua persona. Onde, 
 se posso, servirla mi commandi, e con il piia profondo rispetto mi ras- 
 segno 
 
 Di V. S. 
 Umillimo ed obligatissimo servitore, 
 Casa, November 30. 1773. 
 
 FiLippo Accoramboni. 
 Al Sig. Cavaliere Jamie Bruce. 
 
 Translation of the above Letters*. 
 
 1. Mr Bruce to Sig. Accoramboni. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 Not my heart, but the entreaties of my friends, made me offer you 
 the alternative by the Abbe' Grant. It was not for such satisfaction, 
 that sick, and covered with wounds, I have traversed so much land and 
 sea to find you. 
 
 * These letters passed between Mr Bruce and the Marquis d' Accoramboni, an Italian no- 
 bleman, who had married a Scotch lady, whom the former considered as engaged to himself, 
 by a promise of marriage given before he v.ciit to Algiers. The Marquis protested that he 
 was ignorant of any such engagement, but refused to say so in writing The difference was 
 settled by his consenting to write the above letter. Mr Bruce's friends, who perceived the 
 inutility of challenging Accoramboni, were much afraid that he would erajiloy assassins or 
 poison to get rid of his enemy.
 
 APPENDIX. 249 
 
 An innocent man, employed in the service of my country — without 
 provocation or injury from me, you luive (lepri\e(l me of my honour, 
 by violating all the most sacred rights before (iod and man; and you 
 now refuse to commit to writing what you willingly confess in words. 
 A man of honour and innocence, Marquis, knows no such shifts as these; 
 and it will l)e well for one of us to-day, if you had been as scrupulous 
 in doing an injury as you are in repairing it. 
 
 I am your equal, Marquis, in every res|)ect; and (Jod alone can do 
 me justice for the injury wliich you have done me. Full of innocence, 
 and with a clear conscience, I commit my revenge to him, and draw mv 
 sword against you with confidence, inspiretl by the reflection of Inning 
 done my duty, and by a sense of the injustice and violence which I have 
 suffered from you without any reason. 
 
 At half past nine (French reckoning), I come to your gate in my car- 
 riage ; if it does not please you, let your own be ready ; and let us go 
 together to determine which is the more easy, to injure a man in his ab- 
 sence, or to defend it when he is present. 
 
 2. Sign. AccorcDiihnin to Jlfr Bruce. 
 
 Si I!, 
 
 When the marriage with Miss M., at present my wife, \\'as arianged, 
 it was never mentioned to me that there was a promise made to you, 
 otherwise that connection should not have taken place. 
 
 With regard to 3'ourself, on my honour, I have never spoken of you 
 in any manner, as you Mere entirely unknown to me. On which ac- 
 count, if I can serve you, connnand me. "With the profoundest respect, 
 I sign myself, yoiu- most obedient humble servant, 
 
 House, No'vember 30, 1773. 
 
 FiLlPPO ACCORAJIBONI. 
 
 To James Bruce, Esq. 
 
 I i
 
 250 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. XXXV. 
 
 Letters of M. Journu de Montagny to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Marseille, le \6 Mai, 1774. 
 Monsieur. 
 
 Sur le peu de bien que j'ai dit de vous k mon freie, il desire si fort de 
 voiis connoitre que je lui remers la presente Son ame et la mienne sont 
 comnie celles de David et de Jonathas ; vous ne pouvez aimer I'un sans 
 aimer I'autre ; et Tun ne peut desirer de vous etre utile sans que I'autre 
 ne partage les memes sentimcns. 
 
 Un telescope que j'ai dans mon cabinet n'excite pas plus ma recon- 
 noissance qvi'il ne ranime le desir ardent que jai d'avoir vos ouvrages ; 
 vous me les avez promis ; vous vous etes rendu caution de la satisfaction 
 que j'en aurai ; ainsi j'y compte comme sur la mort. Buflfon a-t-il ter- 
 mine vos doutes sur la forme que vous deviez donner a votre ouvrage, 
 et sur laquelle vous m'aviez demande mon avis ? Quelle que vous em- 
 ployez, nous serons tons contents parce que tout sera bien vu, bien ob- 
 serve', bien dit, et bien expose'. On se battra pour en avoir ; attendez 
 vous y. Je m'attens a une cbose bien contraire a vos vues. Loin d ex- 
 citer fcmulation, et de former des imitateurs, vous m'avez tout lair 
 d'etonner et de de'courager. Qui 6sera apres vous, aller voyager, sans 
 reunir vos talens, votre courage? Et qui osera les avoir, ces talens dont 
 quelques uns sont a quelques e'gards contradictoires entr'eux ? Nous 
 verrons cent voyageurs passer le Cap Horn, et parcourir toutes les Isles de 
 la mcr Pacifique ; nous n'en verrons pas un faire ce que vous avez fait, 
 et comme vous Tavez fait. Hand continget ulli. Je donne au plus fier 
 et au plus adroit d'aller a Sennar, et de pousser de 1^ jusques au Senegal. 
 
 Vous me fairiez plaisir en me disant si vous avez ete' content de Buf- 
 fon, et quelle impression auront faite sur lui vos desseins, et ce que vous 
 lui aurez communique' de vos decouvertes, et de votre maniere d' obser-
 
 APPENDIX. 251 
 
 ver? II voudroit bien avoir eu des correspondans coninie vous depuis 
 trcnt annees. Ne soyez pas hontciix avcc liii ; oscz lui (kmander dcs 
 coquilles, et vous en aurez. Quand j' auiai raniasse tic quoi former un 
 caisson je le remettrai ;\ Birbek. 
 
 II me reste i\ faire des voeux pour (jue S. "SI. Eritannicjue vous envoye 
 H Alger donner une lecon de politesse a les bari)arcs. A''ous devez cet 
 exemple a I'Europe, et niieux cpie qui que ce soit, vous dc\ez leur faire 
 voir (|ue cette multitude de canons etonnes de se trouver confondus 
 pe'leme'le, ne s^auroicnt vous resister plus que leurs cabancs ne resisterent 
 a D "e'tre'es. N' abandonnez pas \ os principes de gouvernement, et vous 
 \errez le citoyen Anglois respecte sur toute cote, et sur les mers, comme 
 le citoyen Romain fetoit par tout pays. 
 
 Nous sommes encore alarmes sur la sante de notre bon Roi. Cet 
 evenement aura nui a V agr6ment de votre sejour a Paris. J'en suis 
 i'ac\i6 parce que 1' accueil (ju'on vous y auroit fait, presque au noni de la 
 nation, vous auroit un pen vange de la conduite de nos vils negocians du 
 Levant. Les scelerats ! 
 
 Borely et moi, depuis votre depart, ressemlilons a une poule cjui a per- 
 du ses petits. Nous eprouvous un vuide insuportable ; ainsi la nature 
 nous vend cher tons nos plaisirs, et nous invite par la a user avec mo- 
 deration de ce qu'il y a de plus cher, et de plus pretieux au monde, I'a- 
 mitie d' un homme excellent. Adieu ; ne me parlez pas de la iie'vre ; 
 parlez moi de vous, de BufFon, et de vos ouvrages. Je suis pour la \ie, 
 
 Votre ami et serviteur, 
 
 JO URN U. 
 
 Marseille, June 10. 1774. 
 Mon cher ami, j'ai votre lettre de IMontbard et celle de Semur. Cette 
 fievre est de trop ; laissez en T'rance tons les mauvais principes ; un de 
 plus ne nous gatera gu^res, et il pouroit transplante' en Ecose, nuire a ma 
 curiosite et i\ cette de toute I'Europe. Je vous ecris a Paris, croyant 
 que vous y passerez quelques jours.
 
 252 APPENDIX. 
 
 Michael me dit que les 300 livres que M. Guys a en ordre de lui 
 compter, suffiront pour Ics chameaux, de Tor au Caire; niais (ju'ils sont 
 insuffisant pour payer le loyer d'une barque, la nourriture, et les dona- 
 tives dues aux Arabes qui doivent 1' aider. Cela nie paroit asses juste. 
 J' en ecris a M. de Button, et je lui niande que mieux que personne vous 
 sifavu'ez lui dire a quelle depense poura s'^lever cette commission. Parlez 
 lui en. 
 
 Cette peau de girafffe ne se trouve pas dans ma salle encore remplie des 
 debris et de la paille. Michael et mon neveu m' assurent qu'elle a ^te 
 inseree dans une des dernieres caisses que nous avons conditionees. Je 
 r ecris a M. de Button, a qui j' ofi're les viperes a corne. 
 
 Cent ete une bonne le^on pour moi que de vous avoir accompagne a 
 Montbard ; entre vous deux je n'aurois pas acquis plus d' emulation, 
 niais plus de lumicres et de principes. Ce voyage pent etre mis a cote 
 de celui d' Italie pour me donner des regrets ineff'acables. Hatez vous 
 d" aller a Kinnaird pour vous ac(juitter de ce que vous devez a I'Europe. 
 Rien ne pent dissoudre rengagement (pie vous avez pris, et (jue seul vous 
 pouvez tenir. 
 
 Vous etes bien bon, de parler de moi a INI. de Button. Que suis je ? 
 Ne craignez vous pas de vous faire tort dans son esprit, si je viens a lier 
 connoisance axec lui ? les amis comma les nourrices etouffent quelques 
 fois par leurs caresses. 
 
 Quand verrons nous cc traite de meteorologie ? Dites quand ? Buttbn 
 a-t-il fix6 vos id6es sur la forme que vons donnerez a votre voyage et 
 a vos observations? Parlez m'en. Michael m'assure qu'on me fait pas la 
 hihre avec le Teft'. Je vous ai envoye la maniere qui a vii employer. 
 
 Que diable voulez vous faire de ce discours que blame Guys, et que 
 vous avez, je crois, reconnu vrai? Guys me disoit Y autre jour (jue 
 j'avois outr^ mes idees, &c. Je lui repondis que tel se croyoit negociant 
 qui n'etoit qu'homme de lettres. Voici mon original ; avec tout autre 
 que vous, je prierois qu'on m'excusat d' avoir, en parlant du voyageur 
 Abissin, fait taire mora coeur. 
 
 Les endroits de votre lettre que je lis avec le plus de plaisir sont ceux 
 ou votre coeur me parle. Faites le continuer. J' aime beaucoup ce.t 
 intime chatoliillement de lame; et ce doit etre ainsi pour tous ceux, (jui.
 
 APPENDIX. 253 
 
 comme inoi, mettcnt le honlu'iir dans la tendresse dii coeur, dans Ics 
 lumieres, et dans le pouvoir dt- rcndre les peuplcs lieuiciix. — Non ; nui 
 tbi, il n' y a que ces trois manieres d'etre dignes dc 1" honinic. 
 Je vous pressc contre nion sein. Adieu. 
 
 JOUliNU. 
 
 Marseille, le ■■29 Aout, 1774. 
 
 Bon jour, men bon ami, Ic premier Mcdicin, INIinistre, et General 
 de sa Majeste Abyssine. M. de Buffon, que vous a\ez trop favorable- 
 ment prevenu en ma faveur, me demande si vos caisses doivcnt etie ar- 
 rivees a Londres. II tient a ce niorceau du cuir tie giraffe. Satistaites 
 le a ce sujet. II me permet de depenser dans la mer que JVIoyse passa 
 a pie sec, cinquante Louis d'or, J"ecris a Magallon ; je lui ai fait un 
 memoire instructif et detaille' pour les plantes, co(]uilies, petritacticms, 
 oiseaux, &c. et avee la lettre sur les medailles, le tout partira demain 
 pour le rivage du Nil. Dans le tems je vous tairai part des suites. 
 
 M. de Buffon m'annonce votre depart pour Kiniiuird. Ceci sent 
 rhonime qui se dispose k tenir parole. Je cesse de vous inviter h. la re- 
 traite, et au travail ; vos dents ne sont pas dans le coeur, connne sont 
 celles des courtisants, et je compte (jue Bruce ne dementira jamais Fespoir 
 et la confiance de son ami de Marseille. 
 
 Buffon m'ecrit que Guys a cesse de lui donner de ses nouvelles, et 
 qu'il croit que vous n'avez pas a vous louer de cet auteur. Je lui re'pons 
 que j'ignore s'il y a lieu a cpielque froideur. Sans autre eclaircissement 
 convenez qu'avec des sots la politicjue est inutile, et qu'elle est dange- 
 reuse avec les gens d'esprit. II \aut cent fois mieux avoir cette inde- 
 pendance orgueilleuse qui ramene a la Iranchise, a la ve'rite, a la noble 
 simplicite. Ho, m(m clier, (pi'il y a pen d' liommes ! Si par une pre- 
 cieuse sensibilite des fdjres ncr\euses, je n'etois sans cesse ramene vers 
 rhumanite, il y a vingt momens dans Tannee oii je fuirois la societe. 
 Personne presque ne s^ait etre \rai par actiones et par paroles. V^oulant 
 6tre bien avec tons, les grands surtout, et ne voyant jamais que soi, eel
 
 254 APPENDIX. 
 
 homme finira par n'avoir pour liii que quelque Seigneur plat et sot qu it 
 aura corrumpu par ses adulations. Je Y etonnai beaucoup Tautre jour eu 
 essayant de lui prouver qu'il n'etoit pas Negociant. 
 
 J'ai ecrit a Ste. Dominique pour des cocjuilles et j ecris encore ce jour. 
 Je ne vous ai pas oublie. On m ecrit de Bourdeaux qu'on y a tant et 
 tant cede' de cociuilles qu'on ne peut m'en envoyer. Etes vous asses ge- 
 nereux pour me demander toutes les miennes ? Y a-t-il pour vous et moi 
 deux sortcs d'amitie'. 
 
 Le croissant est humilie. Je voudrois que les Chretiens s'entendissent 
 asses bien entre eux pour ordonner au Grand Seigneur de passer en Asie. 
 Je suis persuad6 cjue cela pouroit s'executer dans ce moment sans brider 
 une amorce. On rendroit a la raison et a la liberte quelques belles pro- 
 vinces que ces barbares detruisent. 
 
 Adieu, mon cher ami. Se vous frappez la medaille de la d^couverte 
 du Nil, vous u' oublierez pas plus de songer a moi que lors de Timpres- 
 sion de vos ouvrages*. 
 
 Je vous couve dans mon coeur, 
 
 JOURNU. 
 
 Bourdeaux, le 15 Sopt. 1775. 
 INIon bon ami, je viens de recevoir la lettre que vous m'av^s 6crite, le 
 fillet a la main, le fusil en joue, les yeux sur les livres, an bord du lac 
 de Arwhillery. Je suis en verite emu et jaloux de voir que vous allez 
 mener la plus heureuse vie quil soit possible dimaginer. Que je suis 
 fach6 de ne pouvoir m'aller etablir au bord de ce Lac pour m'instruire 
 
 * In this letter notice is taken of several particulars which may perhaps require explana. 
 tion. M. de BulTon had endeavoured to engage Michael, IMr Bruce's Greek servant, to 
 return to Egypt, and to collect marine productions in the Red Sea for the king's cabinet 
 of natural history. The skin of the giraffe, or camelopardalis, which M. de Buffon was 
 so anxious to get, had been brought by Mr Bruce from Atbara. M. Guys of Marseilles, 
 well known as the author of an elegant work on Greece, is the gentleman of whom 
 M. Journu speaks in the course of the letter. 
 
 »
 
 APPENDIX. '255 
 
 pr^s de vous, y gouter le plaisir de vous y voir licurcux, tic Ittic inoi 
 meme de votre satisfaction, y faiie ma cour i\ Madame, enfin comme 
 vous dites de vous y encourager au travail. La satiet^ des peines du 
 voyage, et le concours d'amis et d'ennemis que vous avcz essuy(^'s I'ehi- 
 chent cet aiguillon de I'esprit ((ui aimc a travailler : uiais rendu a vous 
 meme dans votre solitude, Tutilite publique, la gloire, le gout des scien- 
 ces, vous rameneront a I'etude ; et ce moment de lachete nc ressemblera 
 pas a celui que produit Textreme chaleur vers I'equateur. 
 
 Votre 7 chap, de Henoc, passe I'intelligence du siecle present. Cette 
 generation d'hommes par les anges du ciel qui caressoient d'agreables 
 filles est une idee qui a ^te en grande vogue anciennement. Joseph, et 
 quelques per<^s de I'eglise parlcnt de les geants comme issus danges et des 
 filles. Je n'ai pas foi aux geants anciens ni modernes, mais je soup- 
 ifonne, avec beaucoup d'auteurs, que le mot Phenicien, Arabe, Chalde'en, 
 Hebreu ou tel autre oriental quon a traduit par gigantes devoit I'etre par 
 brutaux, feroces, mediants ; et que si Ton les a fait desccndrc du ciel 
 par les anges, cela est ime suite de la crainte que ces mediants avoient 
 inspiree aux foibles qu'ils tirannisoient, et qui par ignorance et par laps 
 du terns leur attribuerent une force, puis une origine surnaturelle. I,e 
 Prophete antidihivien que vous donnerez ^ fEurope ne faira pas fortune. 
 Je suis fache que I'eglise ne fait pas mis anciennement, dans les 5 pre- 
 cieux Siecles, au nombre des livres sacres ; vous fembrasseriez joliment 
 et peutetre un pen plus que ne fait I'apocalipse. Je serois bien curieux 
 de converser avec I'auteur de ce livre, et ceux qui entre les hommes pas- 
 soient alors pour les plus eclair^s. Que de betise, de magic, de sorti- 
 leges, d'escroqueries de pieties, &c. je verrois pratiquees dans ces vieux 
 tems ! L'ignorance est la m^re de la fraude et de la tirannie, comme la 
 crainte est la m^re des dieux, et faudace celle des Rois. 
 
 La tournure de noyer les hommes pour les empedier d'etre manges est 
 digne de remarque. 
 
 J'apprens avec plaisir que le Roi vous a gratifie de (juelques livres ster- 
 lins qu'il derobe pour ainsi dire, a * * * * et au ministre. II dit 
 bien, c'est une dette qu'il paye, et il soldera avec vous par quelque cliaige 
 en Ecosse qui, sans nuire a vos etudes, servira de temoignage qu'en 
 Angleterre on croit qu'un s^avant remplit une tadie utile c|uaiid il tra-
 
 256 APPENDIX. 
 
 vaille. Je voiis le repete, point dc place a la cour; craigiiez la; on 
 y perd sa liberte tout an moins. 
 
 J'ai iccu, nion bon ami, depuis 4 jours cet excellent piano forte, en 
 bon etat; mes filles vous en remercient; elles n'ont pas troiive ici en 
 Languedoc ni en Provence des fleurs artificielles de bon gout; elles les 
 attendent de Genes, sous pen. 
 
 Dans la boete je mettrai les 4 medailles d'or que jai recucs depuis 3 se- 
 niaines. Je fairai en sorte de vous en donner la notice. Mon neveu ou 
 moi tireront les 63 pataques sur M. Coutts, &c. de Londres. 
 
 J'ai pour vous 4 petits caissons de coquilles recus du Caire ; je vous 
 les enveriai a Edinbourg, a Leith ou a Boulogne suivant que I'occasion 
 le voudra; les olives nouvelles n'arriveront qu'en Novenibre : Attendons 
 les, pour ne pas perdre I'argent la peine, et le plaisir. Avez vous besoin 
 de quelque autre chose ? parlez. 
 
 De vos 4 petits caissons de coquilles j'en formerai una ou deux caisses 
 parfaitement conditionees ; et le tout arrivera a bon port. Je n'ai pas 
 recu de nouvelles ulterieures de Micael; il n'etoit pas de retour ; etj'ig- 
 nore encore ce qu on lui aura compte pour les caisses de M. de Buffon. 
 
 Ne craignez rien de nous, durant vos affaires Americanes. Nous 
 avons besoin de repos ; c'est Fetat naturel de I'homme, et pour vous et 
 nous c'est devenu un etat de necessite. 
 
 L'affair d'Algier ressemble a celles de Creci, Azincour, &c. furiafran- 
 cese. Je pense comme vous sur ces barbares. Mahomet aura ete regale 
 d un beau te ileum. 
 
 Toute r Europe a les yeux sur votre Amerique apres les avoir eu sur 
 certaine presentation de votre ville de Londres au Roi. Nous ne pou- 
 vons, ni ne voulons demeurer indifferens. Cela sappelle parler ; et fai- 
 roit croire que cette ville prend trop d' influence dans les affaires gene- 
 rales. 
 
 JNIon bon ami j' attens d'apprendre votre marriage. Sans doute que 
 vous allez choisir I'instant de votre maison achevee pour lui donner cette 
 agreable parure. Puissiez vous etre long tems heureux ; et me le f'aire 
 sifavoir. 
 
 Je vous prie d'ecrire votre voyage. Si je puis, j'irai vous Aoir et pre- 
 senter a votre esprit le siecle present et la posterite'. Bon courage ! et
 
 APPENDIX. 257 
 
 fixez les idees que nous tlcnons avoir des Abyssins, Nubicns, &c. Don- 
 nez vous vos ol)scr\ations, ct vos experiences et (jue le tout soit arrange 
 par cette philoso])hie huniaine, generalle, perspicace, et j)rofbude. Je me 
 persuade que, si vous a'ouIcz, ce ([ue vous niettrez sui' papier, aux yeux 
 des lecteurs, paroitra grave sur le bronze in eternum. 
 
 Multum vos amanuis 
 
 JOURNU MOXTAGXY. 
 A Monsieur, ]\Ionsieur James Bruce a Arwhillcry* 
 en Ecose. 
 
 Translation of the preceding Letter. 
 
 My good friend, I have recei\ ed the letter which you wrote to me 
 with the bridle in your hand, the gun by your side, and }our eye on 
 books, on the shore of the lake Ardwhillery. I am, in fact, jealous to 
 see, that you are going to lead the most happy life imaginable. How 
 sorry I am that I cannot establish myself on the side of that lake, to gain 
 instruction from you, to taste the pleasure of seeing your happiness, to 
 
 * This letter was written in answer to one from Mr Bruce, dated at Ardwhillery, his 
 hunting.scat, in the parish of Callcnder in Monteith. He was then employed in translating 
 the book of Enoch from the Abyssinian, and had sent some chapters of it to his friend. 
 From a passage in a letter written afterwards to Mr Bruce, it would seem that he supposed 
 that M. Journu did not encourage him to proceed in his translation. In reply to Mr Brucc's 
 observatious on a passage in the aboTC letter beginning thus : " Le Prophete antidiluvien 
 que Tous donneres," &c. M. Journu writes as follows : " Prenez garde mon ami ; si j'ai dit 
 que Ic pauvre Uenoc ne faroit pas fortune, je n'ai pas touIu que vous crusscz que sa traduc. 
 tion seroit inutile ou mal recue. J'ai voulu badiner sur le nombrc, 1' origine, et la taille 
 des Geants. II n'est pas question de scavoir si I'on pensoit bien avant le deluge niais com- 
 ment on pensoit. Continuez achcver cette traduction qu'on est en France impatient de lire. 
 Je le veux. Je tous en prie, ct je vous le donnc que vous me jugez mal si vous pensez que 
 j'ai voulu vous eloigner de cc travail. Tout ce qui est antique me touche' parce que j'aime 
 a me rctracer quelques fois la suite et progres de I'csprit humain. Le besoin a reuui les 
 hommes. La crainte a fait les dieux. La force a fait les rois. Nos descendans verront 
 ceque feront les lumiercs. Ileurcuv qui pouroit practiscr avcc la Mort pour venir passer 
 sur tcrre la premiere annee de chaquc Siccle duraut la suite des siecles, pour faire des com- 
 pariasons. Ce seront la ma folic." 
 
 Kk
 
 258 APPENDIX. 
 
 feel it myself, because you do, and to pay my court to your lady ; in 
 short, to encourage you, as you express it, to laboiu'. The satiety that 
 follows the sufferings which you have undergone in your travels, and the 
 shock which you have sustained from the concourse^ of friends and ene- 
 mies, blunts the stimulus to exertion in the mind, but having recovered 
 yourself in your solitude, public benefit, fame, and love of science, will 
 recall you to study ; and this moment of indolence will resemljle, in no 
 respect, that produced by the extreme lieats near the ecjuator. 
 
 Your seventh chapter of Enoch surpasses the understanding of the 
 present age. That generation of men, sprung from the angels who ca- 
 ressed pretty girls, has been a favourite idea in ancient times. Josephus, 
 and some fathers of the church, speak of the giants as the issue of the 
 angels and the girls. I have no great faith in giants, either ancient or 
 modern ; but I suspect, along with many authors, that the Phenician, 
 Arabic, Chaldean, Hebrew, or whatever other oriental word it be, which 
 they have translated giants, should be rendered brutes, bullies, or rascals, 
 and that, if they were thought to be descended from the angels, it was 
 only in consequence of the fear which these knaves had excited in the 
 weak people over whom they tyrannized, who, in the course of time, 
 through ignorance, ascribed to them a supernatural strength and origin. 
 The antideluvian prophet, whom you are about to introduce into Europe, 
 will not succeed. I am sorry that the church, during the five first pre- 
 cious ages, did not put him among the sacred books. You would then 
 have embraced him heartily, perhaps even more so than the apocalypse. 
 I should be very much delighted to converse with the author of that 
 book, or with any of them who, in those times, were reckoned the best 
 informed. How much nonsense, magic, divination, and priestcraft, 
 should I discover in those ages ! Ignorance is the mother of fraud and 
 tyranny, as fear is the mother of gods, and audacity, of kings*. 
 
 The humour of drowning mankind, in order to preserve them fiom 
 being eaten, deserves particular notice. 
 
 * It is to be regretted, that M. Journu, and many other men of abilities in France, had 
 adopted these wild maxims without proper examination, and without attending to the conse- 
 quences which they were likely to produce in practice.
 
 APPENDIX, 259 
 
 I learn with pleasure, that the king has gratified you with a few 
 pounds sterling, which, if the expression may be allowed, he has stolen 
 from *** the minister, lie says right, it is a debt whieh he is paying; 
 he will balance the account with some employment in Scotland, which, 
 without interrupting your studies, will prove, that in England, a man of 
 science, who travels, is considered as performing a task of utility. I re- 
 peat it to you, accept of no place at court. It is loss of liberty, if it is 
 nothing more. 
 
 I received, my good friend, four days since, the excellent piano forte, 
 in good condition. My daughters thank you for it : they have not got 
 here, in Languedoc, nor in Provence, any artificial flowers in a good taste, 
 but they expect some in a short time from Genoa. 
 
 I will put the four gold medals I recei\ed three weeks ago, into the 
 box, and will give you notice about it. j\Iy nephew or I will draw on 
 Coutts, &c. of London, for the 63 pataquas, when convenient. 
 
 I have four small boxes of shells for you, that came from Cairo. I will 
 send you them to Edinburgh, by Leith, or to Boulogne, as opportunity 
 offers. The new olives do not arrive before November. Let us wait for 
 them, in order that we may not lose our money, trouble, and pleasure. 
 Have you need of any other thing; mention it. 
 
 From the four small boxes of shells I will make up one or two larger, 
 well sorted, and send you the whole. I have heard no more news of 
 Michael. He was not returned, and I know not as yet what has been 
 paid him for M. de Buflfons boxes of shells. 
 
 Be nothing afraid of us in your American affairs. We have need of 
 rest. It is the natural state of man, and with you and us it is become 
 a state of necessity. 
 
 The affair of Algiers resembles that of Cressy, Agincourt, t^c. French 
 fury. I think as you do of these barbarians. Mahomet must huve been 
 regaled with a fine te deum. 
 
 All Europe has its eyes upon your America, after having had them fix- 
 ed on a certain address of your city of London to the king. We neither 
 can nor will remain indifferent. That is speaking plain, and would in- 
 sinuate, that the city already mentioned assumes too great an influence 
 in general affairs.
 
 260 APPENDIX. 
 
 My good friend, I expect to hear of 3'our marriage. Undoubtedly 
 you will give your house, as soou as it is finished, that lovely ornament. 
 May you be long happy, and let me know it. 
 
 I beseech you to write an account of your travels. If I can, 1 will 
 go to see }'ou, and present to your mind the present age and the future. 
 Take courage, and fix the ideas we are to have of the Abyssinians, Nu- 
 bians, &c. Give us what you have observed, and experienced, com- 
 pletely arranged, by a humane, perspicuous, and profountl philosophy. 
 I am persuaded, that, if you please, what you shall commit to paper will 
 appear to the reader engraved on bronze for everlasting. • 
 
 Multiwi vos amanms, 
 
 JOURNU MONTAGNY. 
 
 BouRDEAUx, le 5 Mars, 1776. 
 
 Depuis bien des jours a du partir pour Bologne un caisson contenant 
 quelques olives et 30 roziers jeaunes. Le tems aftVcux cpfil a fait dans 
 nos mers depuis un mois, me fait craindre mon chcr ami, que ces baga- 
 telles n'ayent pas egaM par leur diligence fimpatience que j'ai qu'elles 
 vous parviennent assestot pour en faire usage. Vous men direz un mot 
 dans le tems, a fin (jue les roziers au moins soyent remplaces, si ceux ci 
 avoient soufitrt. 
 
 Je voudrois apprendre aussi si les fleurs artificielles, &c. sont parve- 
 nues a Londres, et si Ton en a ^t6 content. Ce qui ce fait taut attendre 
 ne r^ussit pas toujours. 
 
 Votre silence me deplait, je vous le dis sans me'nagement. Le batisse, 
 1 etude et fhymen occupent-ils r^element tout votre tems ? N'y a t-il 
 pas un moment pour famiti^, et pcnseriez vous qu on puisse vous oublier 
 quand on vous a connu ? Vous auriez bien des torts avec moi si ces 
 deux premiers points etoient la cause de ce long silence. Si cetoit le 
 troisieme, je vous pardonnerois presque, parceque j'aime que tout ce qui 
 a du rapOrt a la tendresse, absorbe le coeur de I'homme. C est le senti- 
 ment par excellence, parce qu'il est dans la nature, et qu"il remplit seul 
 notre coeur. A cet egard je vous donne done vos franches couU-es.
 
 APPENDIX. 261 
 
 Dcpiiis If petit fragment d'Henoc que vous eutes la complaisance dc 
 m'cnvoyer, jc n'ai pas eu de vos nouvelles ; et j'attens crapprendre par 
 les papiers publics de chaque courier que cette traduction ait vii Ic jour. 
 Jaime les g^ans moi ; C est ma folic ; et quoique notre gout iait usage 
 de tout ce qui pent le flater, ne croyez pas cependant (juc votre taille ait 
 contribu(!' en rien dans V amitie que je vous porte. II me faut des <>eans 
 de la haute taille, et je ne veux rien rabattre de cincpiante coudees. llc- 
 dressez Henoc dans \otre traduction pour j)eu (juil manque (pielque 
 chose a cette mesure. Depuis qu'on a fait disparoitre ceux des Pataii-ons 
 nous n'avons que vous pour nous dedomager de cette perte. 
 
 Je ne \ous parle pas de I'histoire de votre voyage, et de vos observa- 
 tions. Vous etes plus intcresse que moi a ce travail; \ous en aurez seul 
 riionneur ; mais pour le plaisir, non ; jen aurai nia bonne portion. 
 
 On m'assuroit I'autre jour que votre navigateur Coock alloit tenter le 
 passage du N. O. a rebours, c'est a dire par la mer du sud ; et qu'il 
 n'amencroit ni botaniste ni phisicien. Je suis surpris quaucun de tant 
 de s^avans Anglois ne I'acompagne. Je ne le suis pas moins de la route. 
 II aura une peine infinie pour arri\er au 56 degre de la latitude nord ; 
 son equipage et son vaisseau seront bien fatigues pour des mers que. 
 Beering a reconnues pour presque impracticables, pour des mers et des 
 cote's inconnues. II me semble qu'il faut le munir necessairement de la 
 permission d'hiverner a la Californie, ou au moins a Acapulco. A cet 
 egard cependant tous les amateurs peuvent se fier a votre gout pour les 
 grandes choses, et a \otre adresse pour les faire reussir ; je my resigne 
 et fais des voeux pour le succ^s. 
 
 Adieu mon cher ami. Je compte pour fort precieuses les occasions de 
 vous etre utile, et pour fort agreables celles d'avoir de vos nouvelles. 
 Voyez si vous voulez me faire du plaisir. Cela vous est si facile, tenez 
 tout com me a moi de vous aimer. 
 
 JOURNU.
 
 202 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. XXXVI. 
 
 Letter to Mr Bruce from Dr JFoide. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 La Croz's Egyptian Dictionary was published at the beginning of the 
 year. The Egyptian Grammar Hes ready for the press ; and I have 
 made large supplements to the dictionary, and also prepared a dictionary 
 of the dialect of Upper Egypt. My desire is to make this book as com- 
 plete as possible. To this end I have wrote to Madrid, but find they 
 have not a single Egyptian MS. in all Spain. From Egypt, I am in- 
 formed, that the Coptic patriarch will get some monk to copy the MSS. 
 we want. And Father Georgi, at Rome, writes me, that there are some 
 MSS. there, not to be met with in either England or France. 
 
 I am at present about a dissertation on the Egyptian language and 
 character. May I be permitted to hint, in the course of it, that amongst 
 the resources I hope for is an Egyptian ]\IS. in your possession, pur- 
 chased by you at Thebes ? 
 
 The late Dr Askew was so kind as to lend me, with permission to 
 copy, his Sahidic MS. The account I gave of it in the Journal des 
 Sipavans, 1774, and some other journals, will, I hope, enhance its value, 
 and do no discredit to his kind indulgence towards me. 
 
 If you bring your MS. to town, may I hope, Sir, for a similar favour 
 from you ? Should it be in Dr Hunter's museum, your permission ob- 
 tained, I could have his leave to go there and take a copy of it. In 
 case you bring it not with you, will you oblige me with a copy of only 
 a few lines of it ; since thus, I could immediately tell whether it be any 
 part of the Bible ? I would not fail to make grateful public mention of 
 your kindness, and the public would owe you the obligation of having 
 contributed to the perfecting of the Egyptian dictionary, which is not 
 likely to be very soon reprinted. Some friends have inquired of me.
 
 APPENDIX, 263 
 
 whether they might expect soon to see the book of Enoch ? I tokl 
 them, they might hope for a pubUcation of it, through your kind means. 
 I shouUI be hap])y in an opportunity of evincing with what real re- 
 spect, I am, Sir, your most obetlicnt and most hundile servant, 
 
 Charles G. WoiDE*. 
 Lissom Street, Paddington, Oct. 24, 1775. 
 
 No. XXXVII. 
 
 Letter from Mr Bruce to Dr Bur/icj/, on Egyptian and Abyssinian 
 
 3Iusic ■)". 
 
 Dear Sir, Kinnaird, October 20. 1774. 
 
 I liave employed the first leisure that bad weather has enabled me to 
 steal from the curiosity and kindness of my friends, to make you two 
 distinct drawings of the musical instruments you desired of me. I sit 
 down now to give you some particulars relative to them, and to other 
 instruments of less consequence, which I found in my voyage in Abys- 
 sinia, to the fountains of the Nile. 
 
 * The result of this application is noticed in the Fragmcnta Novi Testamenti Sahidici, 
 published after Dr Woide's death. He was profoundly skilled in a very ancient language, 
 little known indeed, but so necessary in the inrestigation of Egyptian antiquities, that no. 
 thing on that subject can be expected from those who want it. 
 
 + This letter, the first publication to which Mr Bruce affixed his name, is copied from 
 Dr Burney's General Iliston/ of Music, Vol. I. pp. 205, 214. It was addressed to that 
 ingenious and elegant writer, for whom Mr Bruce had conceived a high esteem, soon after 
 the traveller had arrived in his native country. It contains a minute description of the mu- 
 sical instruments used at jircsent in Abyssinia, and niiglil have resolved, in (he most satis- 
 factory manner, the doubts of those, had they been capable of examining the subject, who 
 suspected the trutii of his journey into that kingdom.
 
 264 APPENDIX. 
 
 I need not tell you that I shall think myself overpaid, if this, or any 
 thing else in my power, can be of service to you, or towards the history 
 of a science w hich I have always cultivated, with more application than 
 genius ; and to which I may say, however, tliat I owe some of the hap- 
 piest moments of my life. I have kept both the lyre and harp of such 
 a size, as not to exceed the bounds of a quarto page ; but I hope you 
 will find all the parts appear distinctly. I did not choose to embarrass 
 the harp with the figure which is playing upon it, because this would 
 necessarily conceal great part of the instrument; your business is with 
 the instrument, not with the figure. 
 
 There are six musical instruments known in Abyssinia ; the flute, the 
 tiLimpet, the kettle-drum, the tambourine, the sistrum, and the lyre. 
 
 The four first are used in war, and are by much the most common ; 
 the fifth is dedicated to the service of the church ; and the sixth is pe- 
 culiarly an attendant on festivity and rejoicings. 
 
 There are two principal languages in Abyssinia ; the iEthiopic, which 
 is the literary or dead language ; and the Amharic, or language of Am- 
 hara, spoken by the court. 
 
 The flute in the iEthiopic is called kivetz, a word difficult to be writ- 
 ten or sounded in English ; in the Amharic it is called agadu ; it is about 
 the sliape and size of the German flute, but played upon long-ways, with 
 a mouth-piece resembling that of the clarinet ; its tone is loud, but ac- 
 companied with a kind of jar, like a broken hautbois ; not owing to any 
 accidental defect, but to construction and design, as it would not be 
 esteemed without it. 
 
 The kettle-drum is called in both languages nagareet, because all 
 proclamations are made by the sound of this drum (these are called 
 nagar) ; if made by governors they have the force of laws in their pro- 
 vinces ; but if made by the king they are for all Abyssinia. The kettle- 
 drum is a mark of sovereign power : whenever the king promotes a sub- 
 ject to be governor, or his lieutenant-general in a province, he gives 
 him a kettle-drum and standard as his investiture. The king has 
 forty-five of these driuns always beating before him when he marches. 
 They are in shape and size like ours, only they are braced very disad- 
 vantageously ; for the skin is strained over the outer rim, or lip of the
 
 APPENDIX. 265 
 
 (liuni, and brought a third down its outside, which deadens it exceed- 
 ingly, and deprives it of that clear metallic sound which ours has. 
 Each man has hut a single drum, upon the lelt side of liis nude ; aiul 
 beats it with a crooked stick about three feet long. I'pon the whole, 
 its sound is not disagreeable, and 1 have heard it at an increthhle dis- 
 tance. 
 
 The third instrument is the small drum, called kaharo in ..Ethiopic 
 and Amharic; though in some parts (jf Andiara it is also caUed liatumo. 
 It is about half the diameter, and twice the length, of our common 
 drum ; it is just the tambourine of Provence, only rounded to a point 
 at the lower end. I'his is beaten always with the hand, and carried 
 sometimes on foot, sometimes on horseback, when any inferior officer 
 (not having a nagareei) marches. 
 
 The trumpet is called iifeleketa, ox vielekct ; and kenet in Amharic, but 
 koxn in iEthiopic (or horn) ; which shows of what materials it was 
 antiently formed. It is now made of a cane that has less than half an 
 inch aperture, and about five feet four inches in length. To tliis a long- 
 stalk is fixed at the end, a round piece of the neck of a gourd, which 
 has just the form of the round end of our trumpet, and is on tJie out- 
 side ornamented with small white shells ; it is all covered over with 
 parchment, and is a very neat instrument. This trumpet sounds only 
 one note, E, in a loutl, hoarse, and terrible tone *. It is played slow 
 when on a march, or before an enemy appears in sight ; but afterwards 
 it is repeated very quick, and with great violence, and has the effect 
 upon the Abyssinian soldiers of transporting them absolutely to fury 
 and madness, and of making them so regardless of life, as to throw 
 themselves into the middle of the enemy, w hich they tlo with great gal- 
 lantry. I have often, in time of peace, tried what effect this charge 
 would have upon them, and found that none who heard it could con- 
 tinue seated, but that all rose up, and continued the whole time in mo- 
 tion. 
 
 * The trumpet is often called in Abyssinia, ncsser Laito, wliich seems to signify " the 
 note of the eagle." 
 
 Ll
 
 266 APPENDIX. 
 
 The fifth instrument is the sistrum ; it is used in the quick measure, 
 or in allegros in singing psalms of thanksgiving. Each priest has a sis- 
 trum, which he shakes in a very threatening manner at his neighbour, 
 (lancing, leaping, and turning round with such an indecent violence, 
 that he resembles rather a priest of Paganism, whence this instrument 
 was derived, than a Christian. 1 have forgot the name of the sistrum 
 in iEthiopic, but on looking into my notes I shall find it. 
 
 The sixth and last instrument is the lyre, which is never played solo, 
 but always in accompanying the voice, with which it plays constantly 
 in unison ; nor did I ever hear music in parts in any nation, savage or 
 polished, out of Europe : this is the last refinement music received, after 
 it was in possession of complete instruments, and it received it probably 
 in Italy. 
 
 The lyre has sometimes five, sometimes six, but most frequently 
 seven strings, made of the thongs of raw sheep or goat-skins, cut ex- 
 tremely fine and twisted ; they rot soon, are very subject to break in 
 dry weather, and have scarce any sound in wet. From the idea, how- 
 ever, of this instrument being to accompany and sustain a voice, one 
 would think that it was better mounted formerly. The Abyssinians 
 have a tradition, that the sistrum, lyre, and taml:)ourine were brought 
 from jEgypt into ^Ethiopia, by Thot, in the very first ages of the world. 
 The flute, kettle-drum, and trumpet, they say, were brought from Pa- 
 lestine, with Menelek, the son of their queen of Saba, by Solomon, wlio 
 was their first Jewish king. 
 
 The lyre in Amharic is called beg (the sheep) ; in jEthiopic it is called 
 mesi'tnko ; the verb siiiko signifies to strike strings with the fingers : no 
 plectrum is ever used in Abyssinia, so that mesinko, being literally inter- 
 preted, will signify the stringed instrument played upon with the fingers. 
 This would seem as if antiently there was no other stringed instrument 
 in Abyssinia, nor is there any other still. 
 
 Indeed the guitar is sometimes seen in the hands of the ]\Iahometans, 
 but they have brought it with them from Arabia, where they go e\ery 
 year for tiade or devotion. This instrument having a neck, is, from 
 that circumstance, surely modern. Necks were probably invented after 
 strings of difierent lengths and sizes had been so multiplied upon tlie 
 
 1
 
 APPENDIX. 267 
 
 liarp and lyre, tliat more could not be added without confusion. This 
 impiovement of jjioducin^- several notes upon one striii<>-, by short- 
 ening it with the monientaneous pressure of the fingers, was then in- 
 troduced, and left little more to flo, besides the invention of the bow, 
 towards bringing stringed instruments to their greatest perfection. 
 
 The sides which constitute the frame of the lyre were antiently com- 
 posed of the horns of an animal of the goat kind, called agiizan, about 
 the size of a small cow, and connnon in the province of 'J'igre. I have 
 seen several of these instruments very elegantly made of such hoins, 
 which nature seems to have shaped on purpose. Some of the horns of 
 an African species of this animal, may be seen in M. Butfon's Hislory 
 of the King of Frances Cabinet. They are bent, and less regular than 
 the Abyssinian ; but after fire-arms became common in the province of 
 Tigre, and the woods ^^'ere cut down, tliis animal being more scarce, 
 the lyre has been made of a light red wood : however, it is always cut 
 into a spiral twisted form, in imitation of the ancient materials of wliich 
 the lyre was composed. The drawing I send you was from one of 
 these instruments made of wood *. 
 
 The kingdom of Tigre, which is the largest and most populous pro- 
 vince of Abyssinia, and was during many ages the seat of the court, 
 was the first which received letters, and civil and religious government ; 
 it extended once to the Red Sea. Various reasons and revolutions have 
 obliged the inliabitants to resign their sea coast to different barbarous 
 nations, Pagan and Mahometan. While they wevG in possession of it, 
 they say that the Red Sea furnished them with tortoise shells, of which 
 they made the bellies of their lyres, as the Egyptians did fonnerly, ac- 
 cording to ApoUodorus and Lucian ; but having now lost that resource, 
 they have adopted, in its place, a particular species of gourd or pumpkin, 
 very hard and thin in the bark, still imitating with the knife, the squares, 
 compartments, and figure of the shell of the tortoise. 
 
 The lyre is generally from three feet to three feet six inches high ; 
 that is, from a line drawn through the point of the horns, to the lower 
 part of the base of the sounding board. It is exceedingly light and 
 
 * Vide Dr Burney's History of Musk, Vol. I. Plate V. No. 6.
 
 268 APPENDIX. 
 
 easy of carriage, as an instrument should naturally be in so rugged and 
 mountainous a country. 
 
 When we consider the parts which compose this lyre, we cannot deny 
 it the earliest antiquity. JNIan, in his first state, was a hunter and 
 a fisher, and the oldest instrument was that which partakes most of that 
 state. The lyre, composed of two principal pieces, owes the one to the 
 horns of an animal, the other to the shell of a fish. 
 
 It is probable that the lyre continued with the ^Ethiopians, in this 
 rude state, as long as they confined themselves to their rainy, steep, and 
 rugged mountains ; and that afterwards, when many of them descended 
 along the Nile into Egypt, its portability would recommend it in the 
 extreme heats and weariness of their way. Upon their arrival in Egypt, 
 they took up their habitation in caves in the sides of mountains, which 
 are inhabited to this da}'. Even in these circumstances, an instrimient 
 larger than the l}'re must have been inconvenient, and liable to acci- 
 dents in these caverns ; but when these people increased in numbers 
 and courage, they ventured down into the plain, and built Thebes. 
 Being now at their ease, and in a fine climate, all nature smiling round 
 them, music and other arts were cultixatcd and refined, and the imper- 
 fect lyre was extended into an instrument of double its compass and 
 volume. The size of the harp could be now no longer an objection ; 
 the Nile carried the inhabitants every where easily, and without efibrt ; 
 and we may naturally suppose, in the fine evenings of that country, 
 that the Nile was the favourite scene upon \\'hich this instrument was 
 practised; at least, the sphinx and lotus upon its head seem to hint, 
 that it was some way connected with the overtlowings of that river. 
 
 Behind the ruins of the Egyptian Thebes, and a very little to the 
 N. W. of it, are a great number of mountains hollowed into monstrous 
 caverns ; the sepulchres, according to tradition, of the first kings of 
 Thebes. The most considerable of these mountains, thus hollowed, 
 contains a large sarcophagus of granite, of which the lid only is broken. 
 Pococke, I think, (for though I have sometimes looked into him, I never 
 could read hnn) was in this grotto, and slept here, I suppose ; for he 
 takes no notice of one of the few monuments from whicli we may guess 
 at the former state of arts in Egypt.
 
 APPENDIX. 269 
 
 In the entrance of the passage which leads, sloping gently clown, in- 
 to the chamber where is the sarcophagus, there are two pannels, one on 
 each side ; on that on the right is the ligure of the Scarabaeus Thebaicus, 
 supposed to liave been the hieroglyphic of inuiiortalit}- ; on the left is 
 the crocodile, fixed upon the Apis, with his teeth, and plunging him in- 
 to the waves : these are both moidded in basso-relievo in the stucco it- 
 self. This is a sufficient indication of the grotto, to any one who may- 
 wish to examine it again. At the end of the passage, on the left hand, 
 is the picture of a man playing upon the harp, painted in fresco, and 
 quite entire. He is clad in a habit made like a shirt, such as the wo- 
 men still wear in Abyssinia, and the men in Nubia. This seems to be 
 white linen, or muslin, with narrow stripes of red. It reaches down 
 to his ancles; his feet are without sandals, and bare; his neck and arms 
 are also bare ; his loose wide sleeves are gathered about his elbows ; his 
 head is close shaved ; he seems a corpulent man, of about fifty years of 
 age, in colour rather of the darkest for an Egjptian. 
 
 To guess by the detail of the figure, the painter should have had 
 about the same degree of merit with a good sign-painter in Europe; yet 
 he has represented the action of the musician in a manner never to be 
 mistaken. His left hand seems employed in the upper part of the in- 
 strument among the notes in alto, as if in an arpeggio ; while stooping 
 forwards, he seems with his right hand to be beginning with the lowest 
 string, and promising to ascend with the most rapid execution ; this ac- 
 tion, so obviously rendered by an indilferent artist, shews that it was 
 a common one in his time, or in other words, that great hands were then 
 frequent, and consequently that music was ^^'ell understood, and dili- 
 gently followed. 
 
 If we allow the performer's stature to be about five feet ten inches, 
 then we may compute the harp, in its extreme length, to be something- 
 less than six feet and a half It seems to support itself in equilibrio on 
 its foot or base, and needs only the "player's guidance to keep it steady. 
 It has thirteen strings ; the length of these, and the force and liberty 
 A\ith which they are treated, show that they are made in a \ery difierent 
 manner from those of the lyre.
 
 270 APPENDIX. 
 
 This instrument is of a much move elegant form than the triangular 
 Grecian harp. It wants tlie fore-piece of the frame, opposite to the low- 
 est string, which certainly must have improved its tone, hut must like- 
 wise have rendered the instrument itself weaker, and more liahle to ac- 
 cidents, if carriage had not heen so convenient in Egypt. The hack 
 part is the sounding-hoard^ composed of four thin pieces of wood, joined 
 tooether in form of a cone, that is, growing wider towards the bottom ; 
 so that, as the length of the string increases, the square of the corre- 
 spondent space, in the sounding-board, in which the tone is to undulate, 
 always increases in proportion. 
 
 Besides that the whole principles, upon w hich the harp is constructed, 
 are rational and ingenious, the ornamental parts are likewise executed in 
 the very best manner ; the bottom and sides of the frame seem to he 
 vaneered or inlaid, probably with ivory, tortoise-shell, and mother-of- 
 pearl, the ordinary produce of the neighbouring seas and deserts. It 
 Avould be even now impossible to finish an instrument with more taste 
 and elegance. 
 
 Besides the elegance of its outward form, we must observe hkewise, 
 how near it approached to a perfect instrument ; for it wanted only two 
 strino-s of having two complete octaves in compass. AVhether these 
 were intentionally omitted or not, we cannot now determine, as we have 
 no idea of the music or taste of that time ; but if the harp be painted in 
 the proportions in which it was made, it might be demonstrated that it 
 could scarce bear more than the thirteen strings with which it was fur- 
 nished. Indeed the cross bar would break with the tension of the four 
 lono-est, if they were made of the size and consistence, and tuned to the 
 pitch, that ours are at present. 
 
 I look on this instrument, then, as the Theban harp before and at the 
 time of Sesostris, who adorned Thebes, and probably caused it to be 
 painted there, as mtU as the other figures, in the sepulchre of his father, 
 as a monument of the superiority which Egypt had in music at that 
 time, over all the barbarous nations that he had seen or conquered. 
 
 Astronomy, and, we may imagine, the other arts, made a rapid pro- 
 gress at this period in Upper Egypt, and continued to do so for iifty 
 years after ; between which time and the Persian conquest, some catas- 
 
 I
 
 APPENDIX. 271 
 
 trophc must have happened that reduced them to then- lowest ebb, whieli 
 historians have mistaken for their first original. 
 
 We know, about the time of Sesostris, if, as Sir Isaac Newton sup- 
 poses, this prince and Sesac were the same, that in Palestine the harj) 
 had only ten strings; but as David, while he played upon it, both dan- 
 ced and sung before the ark, it is plain that the instrument, on which he 
 played, could have been but of small volume, we may sup])Ose little ex- 
 ceeding in weight our guitar; though the origin of this harp was pro- 
 bably Egyptian, and from the days of Moses it had been degenerating 
 in size, that it might be more portable in the many peregrinations of the 
 Israelites. 
 
 The harp, that approaches the nearest to this in anticjuity, is represent- 
 ed on a basso-relievo at Ptolemais in the Cyrenaicum, a city built by 
 Ptolemy Philadelphus, and it is there twice represented. 
 
 It has fifteen strings, or twt) complete octaves ; but the ad<ling of these 
 two notes has occasioned likewise the addition of a fore-piece to sustain 
 the cross bar above, so that its form is triangular; the extremity of the 
 case is rounded into a ram's head, which seems to allude to its Theban 
 original; and I should imagine that this instrument is likewise Egyptian, 
 as no harp with such a number of strings has ever been seen, that I know 
 of, in Grecian sculpture. 
 
 As the application of pedals has enabled us to disengage the modern 
 harp from its multiplicity of strings, and brought it nearer to Theban 
 simplicity, I hope our artists, and JNIerlin, in particular, w ill likewise en- 
 deavour to introduce into its form a little of the Theban elegance. It 
 is the favourite of the fair sex, and nothing should be spared to make it 
 beautiful ; for, it should be a principal object of mankind to attach them 
 by every means to music, as it is the only amusement that may be en- 
 joyed to excess, and the heart still remain virtuous and uncorrupted. 
 
 I shall say nothing of the capabilities of this harp, nor what may be 
 proved from it relative to the state of music, at a time when men were 
 able to make such an instrument. I shall with impatience expect this 
 detail from you, better qualified than any one I know^ now in Europe, 
 for this disquisition ; it is a curious one, and merits your utmost reflec- 
 tion and attention.
 
 272 APPENDIX. 
 
 It overturns all the accounts of the earliest state of antient music and 
 ■instruments in Egypt, and is altogether in its form, ornaments and com- 
 pass, an incontestible proof, stronger than a thousand Greek quotations, 
 that geometry, drawing, mechanics, and music, were at the greatest per- 
 fection when this harp was made ; and that what we think, in Egypt, 
 was the invention of the arts, was only the beginning of the a^ra of their 
 restoration, 
 
 I am, &c. 
 
 James Bruce. 
 
 Observatmis on some topics in the letter on Egyptian and Abyssinian vmsic. 
 
 The reader will observe from this letter that the figure of the harp 
 only was communicated to Dr Burney, on which that gentleman made 
 some interesting remarks, to be found in his work before mentioned. 
 A second harp, copied at the same time with the first, was afterwards 
 found by Mr Bruce among his papers ; and the complete drawings of 
 both arc given in the Travels. 
 
 Mr Browne, who lately travelled into Egypt, and Dar Fur, and visit- 
 ed the cavern in the Biban al Moluc, where Mr Bruce drew these figures, 
 has insinuated that he seemed to have drawer them from memorj'. This 
 report has gained credit, and been repeated to the prejudice of I\Ir 
 Bruce's character, both in Britain and on the Continent*. The facts, 
 that may be brought to vindicate him, are the following. 
 
 The penciled sketches of the two harps are still preserved among Mr 
 Bruce's papers, and one of them, at least, is clearly the work of Luigi 
 Bahigani. On one of them is a direction to the engraver, in Mr Bruce's 
 hand-writing, giving him a slight liberty to finish the sketch, but not 
 to change the costume of the player. This was written a short time be- 
 
 * Vide Larcher, Trailuct. d' Herodote, Vol. I. pref. p. xliv. 
 
 1 
 
 I
 
 APPENDIX. 273 
 
 fore tlic publication of tlic Travels; but it is quite evident to any eye, 
 that the difference between the engraving and the sketch is very trifling. 
 From the known custom of My Bruce and his assistant, it is certain 
 that the sketches were taken on the spot. However careless Mr Browne 
 may suppose these gentlemen to have been at other times, it is not likely 
 that they would have sat down, after an excursion through the tombs 
 of ancient Thei)es, to draw, fro?n memory, the sculptures they had seen 
 in the course of the day. ]\Ir Browne does not pretend that he can 
 draw; we may, therefore, ask him, if he had IVIr Bruce's drawings in 
 the cave to compare them with the originals ? If he had not, his criti- 
 cism is that of a man who is not an artist, making a remark from memory. 
 Whether Mr Bruce could draw or not, is of little importance in deciding 
 on the truth of these representations ; for he had in his company an ex- 
 cellent draughtsman, whose works remain to speak for his pretensions. 
 
 M. de Non, who gives us a more perfect view of Egyptian antiquities 
 than any work as yet in existence, confirms what ]Mr Bruce has said on 
 the subject of Egyptian music. That accomplished artist sketched 
 seven figures playing on instmments, from the walls of the royal se- 
 pulchres, west of Thebes, and from the temple of Tentyra. From the 
 tombs of the kings, he gives a groupe of three female performers, the . 
 first of whom is playing on a kind of theorbo, tlie strings of which are 
 fixed and governed by pegs, as in our violins. She strikes them with 
 her fingers, not with a plectrum, or bow ; but whether she can change 
 the note by stopping a string with one hand, while she plays with the 
 other, is unknown. The second was represented playing on a ^v•ind in- 
 strument, which is unfortunately defaced. The third is playing on the 
 harp with both hands; like the rest she is kneeling; and the instrument 
 rises considerably above her. It has many strings, perhaps fifteen or 
 twenty, but it is impossible from tlie drawing to reckon the true num- 
 ber. — These females are all dressed in close white linen or cotton shirts ; 
 their heads are shaven; and their breasts are flaccid and pendant, like 
 those of the modern Egyptian women. 
 
 M. de Non gives a very simple, but fantastic, form of the harp, which 
 he copied in the third chamber of the small apartment on the summit of 
 the body of the temple at Tentyra. The arch, or back of it, is in the 
 
 M m
 
 274 APPENDIX. 
 
 form of a serpent ; the top of it is surmounted by a human neck, and 
 head shaved ; tlie pedestal is a hare, or some animal of that species, 
 couching, with its long ears bent backwards, under the instrument. It 
 seems to have only four strings ; and is possibly the oldest form of the 
 instrument, scarcely separated from the lyre. From its hieroglyphical 
 construction, it was probably consecrated to the gods. 
 
 The most important of these sculptures is that of a musician playing 
 on a harp, having, according to M. de Non, twenty-one strings. Tire 
 sketch which he gives, nearly inclines us, at first, to believe, that it is 
 one of those given by INIr Bruce ; yet, on examination, it differs in so 
 many particulars, as to leave no doubt that it is none of them. M. de 
 Non s sketch is evidently hasty, but proljably a good resemblance. The 
 player's fiice is turned to the right ; his head is on the reverse side of 
 the instrument, stretched forwards ; both hands are extended on the 
 strings, and near one another. His head is shaven and bare ; he wears 
 a loose striped robe, descending to his feet. The haip is taller than the 
 performer, in his bending posture ; it is finely ornamented, and has on 
 the pedestal a sphinx, or human head, covered with a helmet-like head- 
 dress, surmounted with a towering and peaked apex, commonly seen on 
 the fio-ure of the gods. The neck is like that of a beast ; but it is not 
 continued to the shoulders. 
 
 Were the compass of the fore-mentioned instruments, as employed by 
 the ancient performers, known, it would throw great light on the history 
 of Egyptian music. In the theorbolike instrument, it is easy to discover 
 the prototype, at least as far as figure is concerned, of the violin class of 
 instruments : But, improved as these figures suggest the music of Egypt 
 to have been, there are many presumptions which militate against the 
 perfection of the arts alluded to by IVIr Bruce. Egypt was a country of 
 leo-al statutes, that arose from ancient prejutlice and custom, rather than 
 from reason. Its discoveries were unimproved by taste. Its sculpture 
 and architecture, in short, its arts of every kind, had only one aim ; the 
 service of religion ; and if they reached the excellence of former times 
 in that single respect, they pursued no further the course of improve- 
 ment. Egypt reared her temples to contend with time ; her tombs to 
 combat Avith the waste of ages. She raised no Ionic nor Corinthian
 
 APPENDIX. 275 
 
 pillar to delight the living ; lier sculptured cverduring columns were 
 heaved on high, to imitate the strength and majesty of the gods ; her 
 pyramids and granite obelisks were to watch over the sacred memory of 
 the dead, till the hour of some distant revolution in nature. Hence the 
 labour bestowed on every object which regarded the narrow house ; and 
 hence the toils that stro\e only for what was awful, permanent, and 
 immense. 
 
 As the aim of all the line arts in Egypt was not improvement nor 
 pleasure, it is reasonable to infer that they would be very stationary. 
 Their ancient perfection in that country is a very plausible doctrine, not 
 peculiar to Mr Bruce, but unsupported by sufficient evidence. When 
 Egypt was conquered by the Persians, its literature suffered a heavy 
 blow ; and its arts gradually declined. ]\Ian}- disco\eries may have been 
 made by individuals in the better days of its government, which were 
 forgotten with their authors, and never revived till the sera of European 
 genius. IMuch may be admitted on account of what we know to have 
 been done. — Still here is no reason to belie\ e, that there ever was a time 
 when any ancient nation could vie with the moderns in those ingenious 
 processes, which are the result of careful induction from a long observa- 
 tion of facts. Art can never proceed far without science; a general rule, 
 which applies strictly in the case of music, the art under consideration. 
 It is probable that the Egyptians had no method of w liting musical 
 sounds, except the very imperfect one of marks o-\er the words; and, 
 indeed, it may be fairly questioned, if their writing expressed the w^ords 
 themselves. No melodies could be long preserved in a pure state which 
 descended from memory to memorj' ; and the improvements of genius 
 must have often perished with the individual. If very improved instru- 
 ments had been common in Egypt, they certainly would have been 
 adopted by the Arabs, the Syrians, or the Greeks, by far the most in- 
 genious of the three. The Jews had what may be called improved in- 
 struments, when compared with those of the nations around them. The 
 harp of David had ten strings ; it was certainly the most perfect then 
 known ; for the owner possessed all the nmsical knowledge of his age, 
 and owed his first preferment to that accomplishment. But the Jewish 
 knowledge was derived from Egypt ; and the accounts given in the
 
 276 APPENDIX. 
 
 Scriptures of the immense bands of singers and players allotted to the 
 Temple, make a very instructive counter-part to what we know of Egyp- 
 tian music. 
 
 Notwithstanding these considerations, and although we cannot dis- 
 cover perfection in the arts of the ancient Egyptians, we must allow 
 them the high praise of originality. Nor need we blush to search among 
 the ruins of their time-defying edifices, for the early history of every art 
 and science which adorns, or benefits our species. For they had laws 
 and religion, cities and temples, with all the enjoyments of a great and 
 civilized nation, before the writer of the oldest record in existence com- 
 menced the history of nature and man, or imparted to him any know- 
 ledge from the author of his being. 
 
 No. XXXVIII. 
 
 Letter from Dr Solander to Mr Bruce. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 Yesterday I had the pleasure of seeing and examining the Woginoos ; 
 the plant now in blossom has only male flowers, and seems to me to be 
 of a new, and hitherto not described genus. In Linnaeus' system it is to 
 be ranked in his dioecia tetrandria ; the character is as follows : 
 
 Calyx tetraphyllus. Foliola oblonga, apice truncata. Petala quatuor, 
 oblonga, apice truncata. Stamina quatuor petalis breviora. 
 
 I have this morning ordered a drawing to be made of it for Mr Banks. 
 From the drawing you was so good as to shew me, which had fruit on 
 it, I suppose it was made from a female plant.
 
 APPENDIX. 277 
 
 I believe Mr Acton has reared another plant, which I wish may bear 
 female or hermaphrodite flowers. I am, with great regard, dear Sir, 
 your most obedient and most humble serv'ant, 
 
 Daniel Solander. 
 
 B. Museum, Thursday morning, May 9, 1776. 
 
 No. XXXIX. 
 
 Note H. p. 121. 
 
 Letters from the Rev. Dr Hugh Blair * to Air Bruce. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 I have at length got hold of your book, and gone through it all. As 
 I was so great an advocate with you for the publication, you may na- 
 turally expect to have my opinion of it when published. With the 
 rest of the world, 1 had great expectations from the work, and I 'can 
 now say, that I have not been disappointed. Large as your book is, 
 and in all its parts not equally interesting, I can assure you I was sorry 
 when I had done with it. It contains much information, and nmch 
 curious matter. You have made a great addition to our knowledge of 
 the geography of the world, and revealed a part of the earth that was 
 before unknown. 
 
 There has been a sort of prejudice against your Abyssinian Annals ; 
 and I believe it is the part of the work the least generally read. I went 
 
 * Late professor of rhetoric and belles icttres in the university, and one of the ministers 
 of Edinburgh, well known over Europe for his sermons and elegant critical writings. Mr 
 Bruce had asked his opinion of his work, which he gave in this judicious and friendly 
 letter.
 
 278 APPENDIX. 
 
 through the whole, however, and was entertained with the history of 
 that strange and savage people. There is much ecclesiastical informa- 
 tion in that part of the work. Indeed, without reading that part of it 
 which approaches to our own times, when we come to the reign of King 
 Bacuffa, there is no understanding the subsequent intrigues of court, 
 which occur in the history of your own adventures. I must observe, 
 however, that in these intrigues, there occurs sometimes a confusion 
 and intricacy, through the similarity, and sometimes the sameness, of 
 Abyssinian names for different persons. In your memorable passage 
 througli the Nile with the king's army, for instance, before the battle 
 of Limjour, in the third volume, you mention Ayto Ayio, and Tecla 
 Mariam, as lost in the passage, and never more heard of. As I knew 
 these persons to have been great friends of yours, I was very sorry for 
 their death, and wondered that you did not lament more o\ er it. But 
 I found afterwards (if I am not mistaken), that yoiu- two friends of that 
 name were still living, and that these nuist have been some other per- 
 sons. We hear afterwards of a Tecla Mariam, a young lady of great 
 beautv, who, I suppose, from the name, must have been a daughter of 
 your friend the secretary. In that multitude of strange names, how- 
 ever, great distinctness in repeating them was requisite. 
 
 Your adventures in your return from Abyssinia, and the many perils 
 you had to encounter, is a most interesting part of the work. By that 
 time, however, I was become so much acquainted with your Abyssinian 
 princes and chieftains, your Ras IVIichael, that terrible fellow, and your 
 Messrs Fasil, Gusho, Powussen, &c. that I was sorry to leave the his- 
 tory of their adventures. You make me absolutely in love with your 
 Ozoro Esther. Have you never heard a word of what is become of her, 
 and your other old friends there : I should wish much to know. You 
 drop a hint, that you had heard a report of King Tecla Haimanout's 
 being defeated and slain. Considering the great connexion you had 
 with him, and still more with these two brave men, Ayto Confu and 
 Engedan, 1 wonder you did not manage some correspondence, by means 
 of Jidda, to hear something of the state of that countiy after } ou left it. 
 You see that you interested me in your Abyssinian story.
 
 APPENDIX. 279 
 
 M'itli regard to your being .so mucli the hero of your own talc, which 
 all the petty critics will be laying hold of, that is what I find not the 
 least tault with. On the contrary, 1 have been always of opinion, that 
 the personal adventures of a traveller in a strange country, are not only 
 the most entertaining, but among the most instructive parts of the work, 
 and let us more into the manners and circumstances of the country, than 
 any information that general observation can give us. You have gone 
 through more hardships, and have encountered dangers in a greater variety 
 of trying circumstances, I am fully persuaded, than any man now alive. 
 And whatever those, who are unacquainted with you, may think, 
 they who know, as well as I do, the uncommon powers both of l:)ody 
 and mind which you possess, will find nothing but what is perfectly 
 riatural and credible, in any circumstances which you relate of your 
 conduct. 
 
 In the course of your work you have introduced some discussions, 
 which I see will be considered as unnecessary. What you have said in 
 defence of Oriental polygamy is ingenious, and I really think well sup- 
 ported. I am in the same sentiments with you about what you call 
 the paroxysm of modern philanthropy respecting tlie slave trade ; but 
 I do not see that you had nuicli occasion to enter into that controversy. 
 In the long dissertation in the lirst volume concerning the Cushites, 
 their carriers the Shepherds, the origin of language, &c. you are very 
 learned. But, in a subject of such remote antiquity, the authorities 
 are, to say the truth, very slender and doubtful. However, your dis- 
 cussion is as plausible as any of that sort of conjectural erudition can 
 be. 
 
 Before your finally leaving Abyssinia, I expected you to have given 
 us some general views of the country Avhere we had been traAclling so 
 long ; respecting the size and extent of the empire ; the number of its 
 population, so far as you could conjecture ; the climate and soil in ge- 
 neral ; the character of the people ; and any miscellaneous obser\ations 
 on manners which had been omitted. Several of these things, I confess, 
 may be picked up in different parts of your narrative, and in the chap- 
 ters where you give an account of the division of the Abyssinian pro- 
 vinces, &c. But still it would have been of great use to have brouglit
 
 280 APPENDIX. 
 
 together, in one view at last, such of these particulars as I have suggest- 
 ed, in one chapter, that the reader might leave the country with a dis- 
 tinct and sunmiary impression of it on his mind. If there be any desi- 
 deratum in the book, I think it is this ; and in a subsequent edition, 
 I should be very glad to have such a chapter added. It is, for instance, 
 a very singular circumstance m Abyssinia, that there is no sort of dan- 
 cing practised, in which they differ so totally from the nations on the 
 Avestern coast of Africa *. You do mention this, but slightly ; it would 
 deserve, I think, to be more fully brought out, and would naturally 
 lead into some discussion concerning the character and temper of the 
 natives, their general manner of living and passing their time, &c. In 
 conversation I remember your telling me, that Abyssinia was a king- 
 dom not so large as France. I do not remember any general view of its 
 extent or population in your book. 
 
 With regard to your style, I was so nnicli carried along with the 
 matter, that I gave no critical attention to it. In general, it appears to 
 me easy, natural, and unaffected, which is all that, in a work of such 
 length, is required. 
 
 Your description of what passes at an Abyssinian feast, Avas necessary 
 to be given, as a historian, though it exhibits, I must confess, a very in- 
 decent scene, and gives a A'iew of manners carried to a degree of public 
 dissolution, Avhich prevails not in Otaheite, nor in any regular socict}' 
 I ever read of This, I think, might give room for such discussion on 
 the manners of the people, as I Avished to be added to your book. 
 They are certainly, as you often hint, a very sad race. In Avhat man- 
 ner do the ordinary and common people live ? 
 
 I am fresh come, as you may see, from reading your book, Avhich 
 I have just now returned to the bookseller Avho lent it me. Being full 
 of your subject, I have thrown out all that at present occurred to me on 
 it, Avith that entire freedom, Avhich I know you Avill take in good part, 
 though there are none of my observations of much consequence. It 
 
 * Dancing is practised in Abyssinia in religious rejoicings ; and on some other occasions, 
 by persons of all ranks, but it is not so common as among the negroes. The Arabs do not 
 dance generally ; it is reckoned indecent, except in bulToons, &c.
 
 APPENDIX. 2&1 
 
 would liave been a thousand pities if you had gone to your grave with- 
 out giving so great an acquisition of chscovery to the learned world. 
 
 1 have a great inclination, in place of designing }ou, on the back of 
 this long letter, " of Kimuiird," to design you "ofGeesh, Esq." Your 
 Lordship of the fountains of the Nile, I really think, ought to be per- 
 petuated by this title. 1 would change the name of Kinnaird into 
 Geesh ; and I think you should obtain leave from the heralds' office to 
 have some emblem of the fountains of that celebrateil ri\ or brought in- 
 to your coat of arms. Wishing you all health and prosperity, after your 
 long labours, I have the honour to be, with great esteem and respect, 
 my dear sir, 3'our most obedient and aftectionate humble servant, 
 Rcstalrig, June \7th, 17yO. Hugh Blair. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 I return you, with many thanks, the several letters, with the commu- 
 nication of which you favoured me. I never doubted that your Travels, 
 the more they are known, would the more dra^v public attention, and 
 possess that place in the public esteem which the}' justly merit. You 
 have enlarged our knowledge of this habitable earth, and to much en- 
 tertainment have added much instruction. The only desideratum I ever 
 found in them Avas, as I mentioned to you formerly, some more general 
 views of the kingdom of Abyssinia, of its extent, population, manners^ 
 &:c. which I still wish you would have in your view in a future edition. 
 
 As to your letters, I am at a loss who this John Anderson is who 
 is so full of Russia. The opinion and testimony alone of the bishop 
 of Carlisle, a man of much knowledge and good sense, is a whole host. 
 I do not get the Monthly Review, and never saw that article in it, which 
 has been so injurious to you. Indeed I seldom see any reviews, unless 
 what is called the Analytical one, whiclr a friend of mine takes, and 
 commonly sends to me; and that review appears abundantly fa\ourable 
 to you. But I entirely agree with Dr Douglas, that the reviews are be- 
 neath your notice. They arc always guided by the interest of some 
 
 N n
 
 282 APPENDIX. 
 
 booksellers ; and it is not on their opinions that the reputation of books 
 and authors will depend. I am so much of this mind, that though 
 I lately published a volume of sermons, I never gave myself the smallest 
 trouble to inquire what the several reviewers said of it, or whether they 
 took any notice of it at all. 
 
 I cannot tell you whether Walton's Polyglott Bible be in our library. 
 It is seldom open at this time of the year. I am veiy happy to hear 
 that your health is better. I hope it will soon become confirmed, and 
 that we shall have the pleasure of seeing you in town in winter. I have 
 the honour to be, with the greatest respect, my dear sir, your most obe- 
 dient and most faithful humble servant, 
 
 Restalrig, Sept. 29, 1790. Hugh Blair. 
 
 No. XL. 
 
 Letters from the Honourable Daines Barringto7i to Mr Bruce. 
 1. 
 Dear Sir, May 1, 1788*. 
 
 I have, this morning, finished your joumey from INIasuah to Gondar, 
 and shall continue to observe 3'our injunction of making no observations 
 till you carry me back to Cairo. I shall venture, however, to say, that 
 you have interested me most thoroughly with regard to what relates to 
 that unfrequented country, where I now find myself perfectly at home. 
 
 I cannot read these Travels without admiring the proper contempt 
 you sliew for your ignorant criticizers, by not taking notice of any of 
 their objections, except by stating the facts which totally refute them. 
 
 * The first manuscript copy of Mr Bruce's work was transmitted to Mr Barrington in 
 spring 1788. Some changes were afterwards made in the arrangement, «Sce. and (he greater 
 part, if not the whole of it, transcribed for the press by Mr William Logan, a young man 
 who resided with Mr Bruce, as his amanuensis, from the year 1786 till his death.
 
 APPENDIX. 283 
 
 Your maps are certainly geographical treasures, and, I hope, w ill be 
 properly engraved under your directions, at the time, I flatter myself, we 
 shall see you in town; and Elmsley undertakes that the engraver shall be 
 ready to receive your commands. I flatter myself also that you will 
 find our artists nuich inii)rovcd since you have been in London, as their 
 works have now such a sale OAcr Europe, that alderman Hoydell is sup- 
 posed to have made L. 100,000 by the exportation of them, and L. 1000 
 by one landscape only, viz. that engraved by Woolet from a picture of 
 Wilson's, in which the story of Niobe is introduced. 
 
 You allude, in your journey from Masuah to Goudar, to the botanical 
 and natural history part of your work, which I woukl be glad to see, at 
 least know what may be the number of the pages, that we may calcu- 
 late the number of volumes, which, perhaps, should not exceed three. 
 
 I observe, that there are several districts of Abyssinia, whicli are not 
 comprehended in your reduced and general map. May not, therefore, 
 a map be fonned from the great one in my custody, which may relate to 
 that kingdom only, and which may include most of the remarkable 
 places and divisions of the empire, Avhich you haAC mentioned*. 
 
 You have made me so thoroughly acquainted with Abyssinia, that 
 I long much to see a head of Ras Michael, Ozoro Esther, &c. and am 
 not without hopes that you may have some such drawings ; as your own 
 head for the frontispiece is not only very masterly, but excessive like. 
 The old priest of the Nile, also, and many other incidents, represented 
 by your pencil, would much embellish the work. 
 
 Believe me, Dear Sir, most sincerely yours, 
 
 DAINES CARRINGTON. 
 
 * This was not done ; which is the more to be regretted, as Mr Bruce could have fixed, 
 from personal knowledge, the position of many places which are vaguely set down in the 
 maps of the Jesuits. Some curious routes in Ilabbesh might be extracted, with labour, 
 from the MS. histories of the kings, that often mention a line of royal encampments, tlie 
 distance between which is knoAvn, at a medium. The map is, indeed, defective, not in w hat 
 Mr Bruce had seen, but in what he might have ascertained from the accounts of ofiiers. The 
 editor of the second edition of the Travels has ventured to insert in it a few of the most re- 
 markable omissions of this kind, but has avoided every idea of compilation, as being injuri. 
 oils to the certainty of the whole.
 
 284 APPENDIX. 
 
 2. Temple, Jan. 16. 1792. 
 
 I shall always be most happy to convey to you any intelligence, which 
 I think may be interesting, and, at the same time, to inquire after your 
 health and welfare. 
 
 Dr Herschel has now settled it that the ring of Saturn is double, and 
 that the interval between the two rings is 2741 miles. And that the 
 fifth satellite revolves round its axis in 79 days, 7 hours, and 47 minutes. 
 
 He also finds, that several stars, actually observed, have disappeared * 
 
 A Major Houghton, sent out by the African Society, has approached 
 Tombuto, through an unfrequented country, and is to be conveyed 
 thither at a stipulated price. 
 
 Give me leave, by all means, to recommend to you Lempriere's Ac- 
 count of Morocco. He was a Gibraltar surgeon, and was sent for to 
 cure a prince of that country. His situation at the Moorish Haram 
 somewhat resembles yours at Sennaar. 
 
 Ever yours, 
 
 DAINES BARRINGTON. 
 
 Dear Sir, March 24. 
 
 The editor you inquire about is not R — but H — , who lives at the 
 King's Arms, Paternoster-Row. 
 
 The first three numbers of this compilation are already printed off in 
 folio. Your travels are thus announced — " Bruce's most celebrated 
 Travels, complete, into Abyssinia to discover the Sources of the Nile." 
 
 * Mr Bruce was very fond of astronomical knowledge, and had for some time a kind of 
 temporary observatory erected for his amusement on his house at Kinnaird. He had even 
 thoughts of building a small one on an eminence not far distant. Ilis operations in this 
 sublime study attracted the notice of some of the more illiterate of the country people 
 around, who, with the wisdom commonly attending on ignorance, exclaimed, " The 
 laird's gaen daft," a phrase which signifies that he had lost his senses. The Abyssinians, 
 with whom, no doubt, they would have blushed to be compared, were more charitable. 
 They believed that he held an intercourse with heaven through " these long glasses directed 
 to the sky."
 
 APPENDIX. 285 
 
 The general title is Poitlock's Collection of ^'oyages and Travels. If 
 you have difficulty Mitli * * * why not reprint your own Travels under 
 your own direction, and at your own expence ? 
 
 Believe me, most sincei'ely yours, 
 
 1). 13. 
 
 ]\f ajor Houghton, the Niger traveller, is supposed to be dead ; and 
 Mr Browne is supposed to have been for some time on his road to Sen- 
 naar. I write you word on these occasions what I hear, but do not 
 warrant any intelligence. 
 
 Dear Sir, May 29. 
 
 I am just now infonned, that ]\Ir Browne reached Sennaar from 
 Cairo ; but is returned from not being able to procure camels. He 
 means to set out again from the same place for Gondar by some other 
 route. I hear nothing further about the Niger. 
 
 I am ever most sincerely yours, 
 
 D. B. 
 
 Dear Sir, Temple, July 0. 1792. 
 
 I am truly sorry to hear that you have suffered so much by exploring 
 coal mines, but hope, by this time, you have recovered your health. 
 
 I do not hear any thing further about the new discoveries in Africa ; 
 and therefore believe, that they will turn out not to be very material. 
 Perhaps as good an account as any is that of your countryman Lithgow, 
 who travelled for nineteen years together, in the very beginning of the 
 last century, entirely by himself, and on foot. He set out from Fez, 
 and travelled a great way to the S. W. Avith a caravan. 
 
 As for Mr S — t — -n I cannot expect any thing from him, even if he 
 sliould reach Gondar, as you state him to have no literature.
 
 286 APPENDIX. 
 
 I rejoice to find that you think of publishing an octavo edition, and 
 take the Hberty of enclosing some lines of Ariosto to be prefixed to it. 
 When incredulity proceeds from ignorance, I cannot allow it any quar- 
 ter. 
 
 The European Museum of last month contains more letters from that 
 worthless fellow Montague ; from one of which it is very clear that he 
 first propagated the report that all your drawings are those of Luigi. 
 Ever most sincerely yo\irs, 
 
 D. B. 
 
 The Bishop desires to be held in your remembrance, as I am confident 
 Dr Heberden does — ^As I cannot get a frank I transcribe the lines ; 
 
 Chi Ta lontan de la sua patria vede 
 
 Cose da quel chc gia credea lontane : 
 Che narrandole poi non si gli crcde, 
 
 E stimato bugiardo nc rimane ; 
 Che '1 volgo sciocco non gli vuol dar fede 
 
 Si non le yede c tocchi, chiare e plane. 
 
 Ariost. cant' 7. stan, I. 
 
 July 29. 
 An old school-fellow of yours, I do not mean myself, having seen 
 the lines from Ariosto, which I sent you in my last, as perhaps proper 
 to be prefixed to the new edition of your excellent Travels, has given 
 me the following translation : 
 
 Who travels far will scarcely fail to see 
 Things far exceeding probability ; 
 Which if he dares relate, the hearer cries, 
 *' O he's a traveller ; and, therefore, lies." 
 The dulness of the vulgar mind is such. 
 They're not convinced unless they see, or touch.
 
 APPENDIX. 287 
 
 I have lately seen an oOicer, who, on the highest part of the island 
 of Ascension, observed your hantujj'a, and described it so, that I shewed 
 him the engraving, which lie innnediately recognised. 
 
 Tlie Lithgow^ whose travels I ventured to connnend so much in. one 
 of my last letters, li\cd near Stirling, and takes notice of some subter- 
 raneous ruins near Falkirk. 
 
 Ever most sincerely yours, 
 
 D. B. 
 7. 
 
 Dear Sir, Becket's, Aug. 22. 
 
 Having sent your last letter to the Bishop of Salisbury ; in answer, 
 he says, that a new edition cannot but be well received by the public. 
 By the way, you will be at liberty to do this by next July, and it may 
 be ready for the press at that time. 
 
 As you propose engravings, why should they not be new subjects, as 
 the expence will be the same ? 
 
 Perhaps it may have escaped you that Le Brun, the painter and 
 traveller, was abused by the envious of his time, as having employed 
 other hands than his own — a charge M'hich he treats w^ith the proper 
 contempt. 
 
 I am happ)^ you have seen Dr Herschel, and hope you will return his 
 visit, if it happen to suit your convenience. 
 
 Ever most sincerely yours, 
 
 D. B. 
 
 The Bishop of Salisbury desires to be kindly remembered to you 
 I coi 
 octavo, 
 
 I conclude the engravings of the first edition w^U not fold into an 
 
 Dear Sir, London, Nov. \S. 1792. 
 
 I am happy in every opportunity that gives me a pretence for asking 
 how you do. I happened to go into Wilkinson's shop this morning
 
 288 • APPENDIX. 
 
 (who sells maps chiefly), in Cornhill, where I saw a printed proposal for 
 an engraving of you when at the source of the Nile. I am told that you 
 are to be represented in your African dress, drinking the king's health 
 out of a shell, and vour likeness to be taken from Heath's eno-ravino- in 
 the frontispiece of your travels. I understand that tlie publication is 
 soon to appear ; as also an engraving of your portrait as Lord of Geesh. 
 The engraver is to be Mr James Gillray of Chelsea, who is said to be 
 a good artist. 
 
 If I can be of the least use about this, or any other matter, pray let 
 me hear from you as soon as may be. 
 
 Believe me most sincerely yours, 
 
 D. BARRINGTON. 
 
 9. 
 
 Dear Sir, Nov. 9.9- 1792. 
 
 But one print of you is to be published, and this is intended to be 
 creditable, and to do you the justice you deserve. I have already seen 
 a proof, but as it will be a print of expence, I will now set out for 
 Wilkinson's to state your oft'er to him. 
 
 On my return. I am to inform you that some proofs being worked 
 off, no alteration can conveniently l)e made. I conceive the size to be, 
 perhaps, 2 feet by 1 8 inches. There is landscape, and many figures ; 
 yourself the pricipal, drinking the king's health out of a cocoa cup. 
 Except that the face is not like, I don't think you will disapprove of 
 the other circumstances. The price will be a guinea, and you may de- 
 pend upon it, there is not the least intention of caricature. 
 
 I am happy to hear that the 8vo edition is to take place before it is 
 long. As for a bookseller on this occasion, I really know no one whom 
 I could recommend. 
 
 Houghton is a man of no literature, at least as I conceive ; and for- 
 merly belonged to one of the African forts. 
 
 Believe me, most sincerely yours, 
 
 D. B. 
 
 Your dress in the print is picturesque, and of the Asiatic kind.
 
 APPENDIX. 2W 
 
 10. 
 
 Dear Sir, Dec. G. 1795. 
 
 Truth will come out, from readers who peruse at a distance from its 
 publication, which admits of no cadal. Hear Sir William Jones, in the 
 third volume of the Asiatic researches now just imported, p. 4. " To 
 the ardent and intrepid IMr 13ruce," &c. [Sir William's encomium is 
 given at full length, for which see the Vol. referred to.] 
 
 See also a dissertation by Lieutenant Wilford on Egypt, and other 
 countries, in the same compilation, where you are referred to almost in 
 every page. 
 
 I am not without hopes, therefore, that a new and cheaper edition of 
 3'our most valuable work, will disseminate this information much more 
 extensively than it can be at its present price. I liope you continue to 
 enjoy good health, and am ever most sincerely yours, 
 
 DAINES BARRINGTON. 
 
 No. XLT. 
 
 Inscription on Mr Bruce s monument in the church-yard of Larbert 
 
 in Stirlingshire. 
 
 The ancient buiying-place of the Kinnaird family was in the churcli 
 of Airth, where the long lines of de Airth and de Bruis are now joined 
 together in C(iual oblivion. Both families being successively extinct, 
 
 o o
 
 290 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 and no person having any interest in their memories, the very names of 
 tliose gallant knights are totally forgotten in the place where they lived. 
 Instead of being laid amongst his ancestors at Airth, Robert Bruce, the 
 founder of the present family, was buried in the church of Larbert, 
 which he had repaired, and in which lie sometimes preached after his 
 expulsion from Edinburgh by James VI. It is probable that his de- 
 scendents were interred in the same place, till the death of David Bruce, 
 father of the author of the Travels in Abyssinia, who was buried at 
 Edinburgh. This circumstance, along with the prevalent disuse of 
 burying within churches, inclined Mr Bruce to erect a monument for 
 himself and his family, in a different place, which he did in the year 
 1785. Over the vault, or tomb, he raised a beautiful monumental struc- 
 ture of iron, cast at the neighbouring foundery of Carron, adorned with 
 emblematical figures, and Greek inscriptions ; perhaps the most ingeni- 
 ous work of the kind that ever was executed. On the north side of that 
 monument is the inscription which follows : 
 
 Sacred to the memory 
 
 of 
 Mary Dundas, 
 
 •who died the \Oth day of February, 1785, 
 
 aged 31 years. 
 
 James Bruce of Kimiaird, 
 
 her husband, erected this 
 
 7?wnumcnt, a memorial 
 
 of his gratitude and affection, 
 
 and her virtues. 
 
 At her feet lies the body 
 
 of Robert Bruce, their eldest son, 
 
 who died the lOth Nov. 1778.
 
 APPENDIX. 291 
 
 (South side.) 
 
 /// this tomb are deposited the remains of 
 
 James Bruce esq. of Kinnaird, 
 
 who died on the ^~th of April, 1794, 
 
 Jn the 64>th year of his age. 
 
 His Ife was spent in performing 
 
 useful and splendid actions ; 
 
 He explored many distant regions. 
 
 He discovered the fountains of the Nile, 
 
 He traversed the deserts of Nubia. 
 
 He was an affectionate husband, 
 
 An indulgent parent, 
 
 An ardent lover of his country. 
 
 By the unanimous voice of mankind. 
 
 His name is mrolled with those, 
 
 who were conspicuous 
 
 For genius, for valour, and for virtue. 
 
 No. XLII. 
 
 List of MS. Journah, Co?nmon-placc Books, and other authentic IFritings, 
 from which Mr Bruce composed the account of his Travels. 
 
 It is known, beyond any doubt, that Mr Bruce had only one assistant 
 in the course of his travels. IVIention has already been made of that 
 person. At present it is necessary to mention, that Signior Luigi kept tlie
 
 f92 . APPENDIX. 
 
 weatlier journals in Barbary, Egypt, and Ilabbesb, and assisted bis master 
 in making and calculating tbe astronomical observations, after wbicb be 
 entered them in tbe books. lie designed much of tbe arcbitecture, and 
 many of tbe articles of natural bistory, as is evident from the first 
 sketches, still preserved. Tbe journals relating to Egypt and Abyssinia 
 were kept in tbe following manner : 
 
 Luigi marked tbe state of tbe thermometer, winds, weather, &c. at 
 particular times in tbe day, on separate pieces of paper, and afterM'ards 
 transcribed them into a large folio book kept for tbe purpose. Tbe- 
 celestial observations were also recorded in this book ; but no remarks 
 on the countries. Mr Bruce had provided about a dozen of small books, 
 of tbe duodecimo size, suited to tbe pocket, of which be always carried 
 one, and entered in it his own observations as they occurred to him. 
 He began these observations in Egypt; and continued them in succes- 
 sive pocket-books till he left Gondar. Having lost bis assistant be- 
 fore that time, he was obliged, after tbe death of Luigi, to take charge 
 of the weather journal ; and be then began to write some of his remarks 
 on blank pages in the large volume. 
 
 As soon as they left Cosseir on the Red Sea, Luigi began a separate 
 set of journals in tbe Italian language, by his master's order, who wish- 
 ed to have their routes exactly measured by tbe time ; number of com- 
 puted miles ; occasional observations ; and other circumstances ; — re- 
 serving for himself tbe historical part, freed from minute detail, and 
 interspersed with general reflections. These journals of Luigi are written 
 on the cream coloured paper on which the Arabs write their books. 
 Tbe sheets are somewhat larger than common letter-paper ; the surface 
 is very smooth, as if hot-pressed; the material, of which it is made, is 
 probably cotton, as its texture resembles that ; and tbe name of charta 
 bombijcinu is commonly given it by describers of Oriental JNISS. 
 
 Tbe journals written by both are as follows : 
 
 I. The large folio volume, containing, 1st, The observations of lati- 
 tude and longitude, made at different times, from Mr Bruce's leaving 
 Negade and Badjoura, in Egypt, till bis return to Gondar from tbe 
 sources of tbe Nile, in November 1770. 2d, The weather journals, as in 
 part published in the Travels, beginning about the time JNIr Bruce land-
 
 APPENDIX. 293 
 
 ed at INIasuah, (September 176.9), and continued, with very little inter- 
 ruption, till Dec. 1771, tlu- month in which he left Goudar. All these 
 are in Italian, written by Luigi, till tiie 14th day of February 1771, 
 when Mr Bruce's hand appears in them. The rest of the book contains 
 se\eral pages, very closely written, on the history of Yasous Tallack, 
 from Ethiopic MSS. ; the continuation of the history of Abyssinia, 
 after the taking of Has Michael ; and a considerable nundjcr of me- 
 moranda, on the revenues and geography of the pro\inces, iic. These 
 were written at Koscam, tow ards the end of IMr Eruce's residence in 
 that place. 
 
 II. The journals by Luigi, mentioned above, in one 4to. volume, un- 
 bound, containing, 1st, Viaggio de Cosseir ;\ Imbo ed a Gidda. i2d, Vi- 
 aggio di Gidda k Loheia. 3d, Viaggio di Loheia a Massoua. 4th, Vi- 
 aggio di iNIassoua a Gondar. oth, Viaggio di Ciondar il Emfras. 
 6th, Viaggio alle Fontane del Nilo, fatto nel mese di Ottob. 1770, dal 
 illustrissimo Cavaliere Signior Giacomo Bruce. This last contains 
 a complete detail of the hours and clajs in which they travelled ; of the 
 villages, rivers, mountains, and, in short, e\'ery remarkable object they 
 met with, from their leaving Gondar, Sunday, <2Sth October 1770, at 
 9i A. M. till their return, Sunday, 18th November, one o'clock, P. M. 
 in the same year *. The journals from Cosseir, &c. to Gondar, are 
 equally minute with the journal to the Sources. They are all in Italian, 
 verv closely Avritten on a number of slieets of the smooth cream-colour- 
 ed paper used in the East. 
 
 III. As a supplement to these, must be mentioned, the pocket, or 
 common-place books, in which Mr Biuce kept a separate historical ac- 
 count of the journies, and inserted his own observations. 
 
 No. 1. Contains the narrative of his journey up the Nile, and across 
 the Thebaid to Cosseir, from the time the Canja set sail, (Tuesday, 
 13th December I768), till he embarked on board a ship, on the Red 
 Sea, bound for Tor, (April 5, 1769). This comprehends all the observa- 
 tions he thought proper to commit to writing on the antiquities of 
 
 * On the third page of this journal are the words, Viaggo alle foutane del Nilo, iu liagua 
 Abcssica si chiamano Rass 1' Abaj. — (Head of the Abay.)
 
 294 APPENDIX. 
 
 Egypt, which are extended in tlie printed work. The latter part of 
 this pocket-book contains a great number of remarks on the Arabs ; the 
 history of the Slieriffe ; polygamy ; and the number of children, male 
 or female, which he had found in the families of tlie Arabs, at Jidda, &c. 
 
 The descriptions of several fishes in the Red Sea, are also interspersed. 
 
 No. 2. Is very miscellaneous. It was begun in Barbary ; has some 
 notes on Ras Sim, Ougela, the Lelfah, or Cerastes ; a list of the draw- 
 ings of architecture he made in Barbary ; some extracts from Lucas's 
 voyages; a description of the papyrus, Sidon, July 29, 1767; of the 
 musa or banana tree, July 23, I767. Many astronomical and mathe- 
 matical precepts and formula? ; Boyle's heads of natural history, &c. 
 Then, in the latter part, a long account of Messaad, Sherift'e of Mecca, 
 and of his predecessors ; of the Imam's territories. Mocha, Zil^id ; the 
 Basha of Jidda; complexion and appearance of the Arabs in the south, &c. 
 
 No. 3. The voyage from Loheia to Massoua, including a description 
 of Foosht and Dahalac. Then a great many particular observations 
 made at INIassoua, from September I9 to October 10, I769. Next the 
 journal of the ^vay from Massoua to Gondar, by Arkeeko, Taranta, 
 Dixan, Adowa, Fremona, Axum, Sire, Addergey, ]\Iai-Lumi, and thence 
 over Lamalmon to Gondar. All the rest of this book consists of nume- 
 rous notes on the manners, dress, history, religion, geography, &c. of 
 Abyssinia, many of which the author incorporated with the printed nar- 
 rative of the travels ; and those which he did not, will be found in the 
 additional information, with the proper references. 
 
 No. 4. The journal of his route to the fountains of the Abay, and 
 thence back to Gondar. It w as kept to check that of Balugani, men- 
 tioned above. 
 
 No. 5. Is a quarto volume, containing about forty-five leaves, in red 
 Turkey leather, which comprehends the most interesting part of Mr 
 Bruce's observations and transactions in Abyssinia. The first writing 
 which apparently has been made in this book, is the journal of the 
 weather at Axum in Tigre, January 18, 1769- It contains, however, 
 a great variety of articles not arranged in any kind of order ; such as 
 the first interview with the king and Ras Michael, ]\Iarch 2, 1770, 
 with a diary of the public events that took place at Gondar^ till Mr
 
 APPENDIX, 295 
 
 Bruce left it for Emfras, April 4. The rumours about Boro Dagogo, 
 and tlic Agow's, Fasil, and the situation of ■Nlaitsha, with the suecessive 
 crueltie^s of the lias, occupy a considerable part of it. A sketch of .the 
 unfortunate journey from Emfras to Dara, in May, is also given. Then 
 the successive events iu the metropolis after the battle of Limjour; the 
 retreat of JNIichael and the Tigre ; the arrival of Gusho and Wundy Pow- 
 ussen ; the election of the pretender Socinios ; his conduct during the 
 time of his short reign ; and the trial of the murderers of Joas, follovv^ 
 Next, the return of ]\Iichael and Teclahaimanout ; the fall of Socinios ; 
 flight of the Iteghe ; battles of Serbraxos ; blockade of Gondar ; and 
 final surrender of the Ras and his army *. The remainder of the Abys- 
 sinian history, till Mr Bruce left the country, is found in the large folio 
 volume of journals, inserted at Koscam in the end of July 1771. 
 
 Besides these particular topics, this book contains a variety of im- 
 portant remarks on ecclesiastical history, the Abuna, Acab saatj and 
 dignitaries of the church. INIany observations on the geography of the 
 Galla country ; the tribute of the provinces ; and other subjects, are 
 scattered among the larger narratives. 
 
 IV. Mr Bruce left Koscam, the residence of the Iteghe, December 
 26, 1771, in a declining state of health, which was very much increased 
 by the dangerous situation of the country, the rainy season, and the 
 prospect of a long journey beset M'ith every danger. It is evident, from 
 many circumstances, that he had no very sanguine hopes of ever arriv- 
 ing in Britain. His journals are at this time written in a careless antl 
 feeble hand ; the entries are made with little order ; and the ink so in- 
 different that it has faded greatly. 
 
 As he had now packed up all his books, and could not have access to 
 them readily on the journey, he took a number of sheets of the large 
 folio paper he had used for drawing, cut them longitudinally into three 
 stripes in the half sheet, and then sewing these together at one end, 
 wrote on them his journals and observations. He kept his ink fixed to 
 
 * From the journal it appears, tliat Mr Bruce lias admitted a slight anachronism into his 
 account of the dates of these battles, which were fought a little earlier than the time stated 
 in the printed work.
 
 296 APPENDIX. 
 
 liis girdle ; and, like CiEsar on a different element, carried his co mmen- 
 taries in his breast or hand. 
 
 These stripes contain the weather journals, and state of' the thermo- 
 meter for every day in the week, from his leaving Koscam till his arri- 
 val at Cairo. They are interspersed with a number of reports collected 
 at Horcacamoot, Teawa, Beyla, and Sennaar, relative to the Arabs of 
 Atbara, Suakem, and the Habab ; the river Abiad ; Darfour; the Shil- 
 look ; Nuba; Shangalla, &c. from black merchants, and such of the 
 natives as had access to know these matters. The bearings and dis- 
 tances of places are very carefully given, either from report or personal 
 observation. As Mr Bruce resided many months at Sennaar, it might 
 be naturally expected, that he would write much on that country. He 
 accordingly has accumulated many observations on the manners, govern- 
 ment, and religion of the Funge. While he resided at Sennaar, we find 
 him occasionally employed in inquiring into the ancient history of Abys- 
 sinia; and it was in that city he first committed to writing his theory 
 of the early civilization of the Cushites, and origin of the Indian trade. 
 His account of his perilous route through the desert to Syene, and thence 
 down the Nile to Cairo, concludes the journals *. 
 
 * Several attempts have been made by travellers to enter Habbesh by way of Masuah and 
 Sennaar, since the year 1772, which have all proved unsuccessful. Ledyard seems, by his 
 letters from Cairo, to have been in great hopes of reaching the latter of these places, but 
 ]Mr Bruce, as appears by a number of marginal notes, written by him on the margin of 
 the " Proceedings of the African Association, 1790," ridiculed his ignorance of the diffi- 
 culties which he must have encountered, and considered him as a madman. Mr Browne 
 found an entrance impracticable in 1794. 
 
 Nothing, therefore, is known of Abyssinia since Mr Bruce left it. Even the name of 
 the present king is uncertain. Several Abyssinians have borne testimony to the general 
 outlines of Mr Bruce's narrative ; but as thirty years have now elapsed since his departure, 
 and many of the Abyssinians must be ignorant of his story and actions, little dependence 
 ought to be placed on the reports of individuals, unless they were at Gondar during the 
 time of his residence there. Some of them told Mr Browne, that Mr Bruce had never been 
 at what is reckoned in Habbesh the true head of the Nile ; which wc know to be other- 
 wise. The Abay has long been accounted the head of the Nile in Abyssinia. They con- 
 firmed the particulars of his splendid residence at court, his being governor of Ras-cl-fil, 
 and his shooting through seven shields with a candle, &c. Vide Browne's Travels, Pre- 
 face, p. 24.
 
 APPENDIX. i97 
 
 After he came to Cairo, he transcribed, from the stripes, his remarks 
 on the causes of the inunfhitioti of tlie Nile, and the Bahar-el-Abiad, 
 with the stations of his route throuj^h the desert, into a (juarto book, 
 bound in parchment, evidently for the purpose of composing the map. 
 
 It is certain, from the tenor of all these journals, that Mr Bruce uni- 
 formly acknowledged the Abiad to be a larger stream than the Abaw i, on 
 account of its rising in a rainy country ; but never supposed that it was 
 any thing more than an accessary brancli of that river whose sources he 
 had visited, and which the natives of Habbesh, Sennaar, and Atbara, 
 joined in declaring to be the river of Egypt. 
 
 No. XLIII. 
 List of the Ethiopic MSS. brought from Habbesh by Mr Bruce. 
 
 The Abyssinians have the Scriptures entire as we have, and reckon 
 the same number of books ; but they divide them in another manner, 
 at least in private hands ; few of them, from extreme poverty, being 
 able to purchase the whole, either of the historical or prophetical books 
 of the Old Testament. The same may be said of the New ; for copies 
 containing the whole of it are very scarce. Indeed, no where, except 
 in churches, do you see more than the Gospels, or the Acts of the 
 Apostles, in one person's possession, and it must not be an ordinary man 
 that possesses even these. 
 
 The following is a list of the Ethiopic ]\ISS. brought from Gondar by 
 Mr Bruce, and now in the library at Kinnaird : 
 
 I. The Old Testament, in five large quarto volumes, each about a 
 foot in length and breadth. These contain all the books in our canon, 
 except the Psalms, and several of the Apocrypha. A book called the 
 Prophecies of Enoch is inserted before that of Job. The Psalms are 
 
 Pp
 
 298 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 common in Abyssinia, but by some accident Mr Bruce had no copy of 
 them. For a sliort view of the book of Enoch see the subjoined note *. 
 II. Two copies of the Gospels, in four volumes, two of which are in 
 small quarto, answering in size to the two volumes which contain the 
 writings of the apostles, and the rest of the New Testament, mention- 
 ed in No. IV. 
 
 * The book of Enoch was originally written in Greek, probably by some Alexandrian 
 Jew. The original is lost ; but a large fragment of it may be found in Kircher. Oedip. 
 Aegyp. Vol. II. p. 69. 
 
 It is singular that the oldest traditions of the East attributed the inrention of the arts to 
 a race of evil and degenerate men, who were as depraved in their morals as able in their 
 understandings. Cain and his children are said to have invented agriculture, architecture, 
 metallurgy, music, and poetry ; arts, which some may think, deserving of a nobler origin. 
 The history of the giants who provoked the vengeance of God, on account of their lawless 
 actions, is a favourite legend in Abyssinia. The names of the principal Angels, or sons 
 of God, who went in to the daughters of men, are recorded ; and the dimensions of their 
 offspring, the giants, are better known in the monastery of Waldubba than those of the 
 Pyramids in Europe. 
 
 To give an instance of this, which may illustrate both the nature of the Abyssinian 
 fables, and their Synaxar or Rlartyrology itself ; a book written by one Behaila Michael, 
 gives the following description of Satniel, or Satan, the chief of the rebel angels. Having 
 enumerated his immense army, he adds, " that his stature was 100,700 cubits, angelic 
 " measure. His head was like a great mountain ; his mouth about 40 cubits. His eye. 
 " brows were three days journey asunder. When he wished to turn about his eye-balls, 
 " he could scarcely do it in a week's time. lie had hands 70, and feet 7000 cubits long. 
 " His face was a day's journey, and * * * 100 cubits, like those .angels of whom 
 " Ezekiel, the prophet, testifies, that with two wings they covered their faces, with two 
 " they covered their feet, with two their hands, and with two their lower extremities." 
 For these and other miraculous contents of the Ethiopic books of piety, vide Ludolphi 
 Comment, ad suam Hist. yEthiop. p. 347 — 351, and 285 — ^293. 
 
 The translation from the Greek, which is found in the Ethiopic bible, under the name 
 Metsahaf Ilenoc, is divided into 90 Kefel, or chapters. It begins with this preface : " In 
 " the name of God, the merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and of great mercy and ho- 
 " liness. This book is the book of Henoch the prophet. May his blessing and help be 
 " with him, who loves him for ever and ever. Amen. Chap. I. The word of the blessing 
 " of Enoch, with which he blessed the chosen and the righteous, that were of old. May 
 " it be in the day of temptation a protection against all the evil and wicked. And Enoch 
 " lifted up his voice and spake, a holy man of God, while his eyes were open, and he 
 '^' saw a holy vision in the heavens, which the angels revealed to him. And 1 heard from
 
 APPENDIX. 299 
 
 III. The Synoclos, or Constitutions of the Apostles, beautifully writ- 
 ten, and containing 215 folia. An analysis of this large volume is given 
 by Liidolf in his Commentarius ad Historian! Abyssinia-. It forms what 
 is called the Icamtw, or positive law of the church, beyond the letter of 
 which the clergy have no judicial j)o\vcrs. 
 
 IV. The Acts of the Apostles, and ail the epistles in our canon, with 
 the Revelation of St John, in two small quarto volumes, uniform with 
 the Gospels before mentioned. 
 
 V. A Short Chronicle of the Kings of Abyssinia, from Arwb to Ba- 
 cuffii, with a very curious preface on the law and customs brought, as is 
 pretended, from Jerusalem, by Ibn Hakim, the son of Solomon. From 
 this preface is extracted the information respecting the great officers of 
 
 " them CTcry thinu, and I iimk'rstood what I saw." After this follows the history of the 
 angels, of their having descended from heaven, and produced giants with the daughters of 
 men; of their having instructed these giants in the arts of war, and peace, and luxury. 
 The names of the leading sjiirits are mentioned, which appear to be of Hebrew original, but 
 corrupted by Gre<;k pronunciation. The resolution of God to destroy them is then re. 
 vealed to Enoch. These topics occupy about 18 chapters, which Mr Bruce had translated 
 into English, but, weary of the subject, proceeded no further. From the 18th to the 
 50th chapter, Enoch is led by Uriel aud Raphael through a series of visions, not much 
 connected with the main subject of the book. lie saw the burning valley of the fallen 
 spirits, the paradise of the saints, the utmost ends of the earth, the treasuries of the thunder 
 and lightning, winds, rain, dew, and the angels who presided over these. He was led 
 into the place of the general judgment, saw the ancient of days on his throne, and all the 
 kings of the earth before him. At the 52d chap. Noah is said to have been alarmed at the 
 enormous wickedness of mankind, and, fearing vengeance, to have implored the advice of 
 his great-grandfather. Enoch told him, that a flood of waters would destroy the whole 
 race of man, and a flood of fire punish the angels, whom the deluge could not aflect. 
 (Chap. 59.) The subject of the angels is resumed. Semeiaza, Artukafa, Arimecn, Ka. 
 liaba-el, Tusael, Ramicl, Danael, and others, to the amount of twenty, appear at the 
 head of the fallen spirits, and give fresh instances of their rebellious disposition. At Kefel 
 (G2), Enoch gives his son Mathusala, a long account of the sun, moon, stars, the year, 
 the mouths, the winds, and like ])liysical phenomena. This takes lip eight chapters, after 
 which the patriarch makes a recapitulation of what he had uttered in the former pages. 
 The remaining 20 chapters are employed on the history of the deluge, Noah's |)rei)ara(i()us 
 for it, and the success which attended (hem. The destruction of all flesh, excepting his 
 family, and the execution of Divine vengeance on the angels and their followers, conclude 
 this absurd and romantic work.
 
 300 APPENDIX. 
 
 the court, given in the Introduction to the History of Abyssinia. As 
 the MS. contains a perpetual chronicle of all the princes, from Icon Am- 
 lac to Bacuffa, inclusive, it has been of great use in preserving entire 
 the chain of history, which is broken in the larger annals. It consists 
 of 48 folia, of the quarto size, ten of which belong to the preface. 
 
 A^. The Kebir Zaneguste, or Glory of the Kings; the celebrated book 
 of Axum, particularly described in the note to No. 45. of this appendix. 
 
 VII. The Annals of Abyssinia, in fi\-e volumes quarto ; the principal 
 source of the history given in the third volume of the second edition of 
 the Travels. The first of these contains the Kebir Zaneguste, verbatim, 
 as in the preceding number, but having many various readings, no titles 
 nor divisions to the chapters, nor the usual appendix. The 2d contains 
 the history of Amda Sion, Zera Jacob, Baeda Mariam, Iscander, Naod, 
 David, Claudius, Menas, and Sertza Denghel. The 3d contains the an- 
 nals of Susneus, Facilidas, and Hannes I. The 4th contains the annals 
 of Yasous Tallak, or Yasous the Great ; of Teclahaimanout I. Titlis, and 
 David IV. The 5th contains the annals of Bacuifa, his son Yasous II. 
 and grandson Joas, who was murdered in the year Mr Bruce entered 
 Abyssinia. The history of Has IMichael is an interesting part of this vo- 
 lume, which authenticates his character, as dra^n by iMr Bruce.— See 
 a particular account of these MSS. in No. 45. of this Appendix. 
 
 VIII. The Synaxar (5:u*«H«f.«), or Lives of the Ethiopic Saints, ar- 
 ranged according to their order in the national calendar, in four volumes 
 quat-to. Most of the idle legends, contained in this book, are transla- 
 tions from the Greek and Coptic. The saints are nothing inferior to 
 their western brethren in strength of faith. They perform greater 
 miracles, live more ascetic lives, and suffer more dreadful martyrdom 
 than those holy men ; all which is nothing surprising in the native 
 country of credulity, superstition, and religious zeal. 
 
 IX. A copy of the Song of Solomon in the Amharic, the Falashan, 
 the Gafat, the Agow, tlie Tcheretz Agow, and the Galla languages, along 
 Avith a vocabulary of these languages, given in No. XLVII. of this Ap- 
 pendix. The I^IS. is on vellum and uniform in size with the preceding 
 books.
 
 APPENDIX. ,101 
 
 No. XLIV. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Short Geographical Account of the Abyssinian Provinces. 
 
 The Abyssinians account the Kebh- Zaneguste, or Chronicle of Axum, 
 a faithful repository of their ancient history. The slightest attention, 
 however, may convince the reader, that it is the production of an igno- 
 rant monk, who used the Septuagint translation of the Bible, or rather 
 the Geez * version, as the groundwork of a ridiculous fable, to please his 
 countrymen. It seems to have been written after the restoration of the 
 line of ancient kings in the person of Icon Amlac, A. D. 1268. 
 
 It contains no account of the city of Axum, the ancient metropolis ; 
 but an Appendix, which is usually added, gives a list of the officers whom 
 Solomon sent along with his son IMenilcch ; a history of the ceremonies 
 at the coronation of the kings, of their donations to the city itself; of its 
 being founded by Abreha and Atsbeha, two brothers, kings of Ilabbesh, 
 near the tomb of Ethiopius, the son of Ham ; with such a description of 
 its ancient monuments as the ignorant friars gi\e of those in Jerusalem. 
 A catalogue of the kings of Ethiopia, from Arwe the serpent, who go- 
 verned the country soon after the flood, to Teclahaimanout, in 17(59; of 
 the patriarchs of Alexandria, and the IVIahometan caliphs ; with a short 
 chronicle of the reign of David, in which Axum was burned by Gragne, 
 finish the collection. These lists are commonly found in all books which 
 affect to treat of the national history from the earliest times ; and exactly 
 resemble those in the first chapters of the Jewish Chronicles, 'i'he 
 
 * The Abyssinian writers call their country Ethiopia, and its inhabitants Agaazi or free 
 men. The Arabic name is Ilabbesh, which is pronounced Abesh. The Geez is the name 
 of the old language of the country, now used only in writings and books.
 
 302 APPENDIX. 
 
 names, and order, and reigns of the kings are veiy inaccurately tran- 
 scribed, and the various readings are accordingly numerous. The first 
 histojy which deserves any credit is that of the wars of Amda Sion with 
 the INIahometans of Adel in the 13th century; that of Zera Jacob fol- 
 lows ; after which the annals, though occasionally broken, are upon the 
 whole tolerably complete. The history of long and brilliant reigns is 
 always best preserved ; in times of intestine commotion few having 
 either courage or leisure to write. The following sketch of the Abys- 
 sinian monarchy, as it existed in the days of Zera Jacob and his descend- 
 ant David, is extracted from the best authorities, and intended to pre- 
 pare the reader for the perusal of the history of the nation, from the 
 year 1268 to the time when Mr Bruce entered the country. 
 
 Abyssinia, in the days of Amda Sion, was bounded on the north by 
 the l6th degree of north latitude, or the limit of the tropical rains; it 
 extended on the south to Naica, perhaps to Caifa, in north latitude 7°; 
 in a line of 540 geographical miles. On the east, the kingdom of Da- 
 Av^aro, one of its provinces, was bounded by the 44th degree E. L. from 
 Greenwich; and Bizanio, its limit on the west, by the 35th degree. The 
 Nile foraied a strong natural boundary on the western side ; but, though 
 that river inclosed it also on the south, it Mas nearer its source, more in- 
 considerable, and thence a weaker obstruction to the Abyssinian arms. 
 The ruling and greatest part of the inhabitants of this extent were of 
 Arab origin, descendants of a colony from the Yemen, or Arabia Felix. 
 The aboriginal tribes were reduced to dependance, or exiled to the 
 mountains ; the Galla had not yet appeared ; the Gafates were never 
 considerable; the Shankala wandered around the frontiers, which, as in 
 all barbarous kingdoms, were ill defined, and changed almost every year 
 by annual warfore. After some account of the independent tribes on the 
 north, the provinces may be mentioned in their natural order. Each of 
 them is divided into many small districts, called, in Geez, Midr, or " the 
 land." Towns, or villages, often mentioned in the national history, oc- 
 cur in these; nor must it form any objection to the accuracy of enume- 
 ration, that many districts have been swallowed up in larger govern- 
 ments, or that considerable towns have disappeared altogether, especially 
 when we observe, that the natives uniforndy give the name of a place,
 
 APPENDIX. ,-303 
 
 whatever may be its consequence, and leave you to guess at its situation 
 from your own know ledge of the country. It is only to he regretted, 
 that the list of small districts is by no means so complete as could be 
 wished; that their relative situation is very undeterniinefl ; and that 
 their existence within a respective province is all the certainty which 
 can be obtained. 
 
 The wandering Arabs and Shankala inclose Abyssinia on the north. 
 The former are Jahaleen *, from the opposite coast of the Red Sea, at 
 a period subsequent to the time of ]\Iahomet. The latter are the native 
 inhabitants of ancient Ethiopia, woolly -haired, deep black, archers from 
 their infancy, of a wandering pastoral life, and perhaps the descendants 
 of the parent race of Negroes in all Africa. A very interesting account 
 of this people is given by Mr Bruce in his histoiy, in the Travels, of Ya- 
 sous the Great, and particularly of Oustas the Usurper. It is a tran- 
 script of many observations recorded in his journals, at Gondar, Ilorca- 
 camoot, and Sennaar. These black tribes inhabit a laiger space of 
 ground than all Abyssinia and Nubia together. They encircle the whole 
 western length of the former country, from 11 to 16 degrees north lati- 
 tude; join the Gallaf on the south, and coast down the White Ri\er to 
 Sennaar, where they rule under the name of Fungi. To the north of 
 Abyssinia they are mixed with Arabs, the Beja, and the Belowe ; in which 
 quarter they are called Dubena. The same race seems to exist in the 
 ridge of mountains to the east of the Tigre, under the name of Doha, 
 All the nations, on the limits of the tropical rains, are more intermixed 
 than those to the west of Habbesh. The Beja, by Edrisi called Boja, are 
 a shepherd, or wandering tribe, in the mountainous range north of Sou- 
 akem ; the Taka Hallanga seem to be of the same nation ; but there is 
 strong probability in favour of the opinion which identifies the Below 
 Avith the Albanim, a race of degenerate Christians. 
 
 In short, all the nations, which dwell from the southern border of 
 Egypt to Habbesh, are either Arabs, aboriginal Ethiopians, now confined 
 
 * Wild Arabs of the nomad kind. 
 
 + The Gallu are a powerful, numerous and barbarous people, originally from the heart of 
 Africa, which appeared on the eastern frontiers of Abyssinia, about the middle of the 16th 
 century, and has gradually got possession of all its southern proTinccs.
 
 304 APPENDIX. 
 
 to tlie mountains, or Shankala blacks, also aboriginal, but distinguished 
 by language and colour from the other two. The languages are, Arabic, 
 Lcjan, and Shankala ; of the two last of which we have no complete 
 specimen. Perhaps in the Taka or Bejan we might trace the language 
 of ancient Egypt, and discover some vestiges of the great intercourse 
 Avhich once subsisted between these two countries. 
 
 I. After Mazaga, the low country peopled by the Dubeno Shankala, we 
 enter Tigre, the ancient seat of the Abyssinian monarchy. This province 
 is very extensive and mountainous. On its north-east comer, along the 
 shore, is what is called the territory of the INI idre-bahar-nagash, or Prince 
 of the Sea-coast. In better ages this district contained Arkiko and IVIa- 
 suab, the only convenient harbour possessed by Habbesh, first seized by 
 the Turks in the unfortunate reign of king Menas, and now subject to 
 a Naibe of Begla origin, a disgrace to human nature, and to Abyssinia 
 in particular. The Shankala pitch their tents, and drive their cattle 
 along the INIareb. Tigre is bounded by the territory of the Bahar-na- 
 gash, that is by the river Mareb on the E. and the river Tacazze on the 
 W. It is about 120 miles broad from E. to W. and 200 long. It is 
 divided into the following portions, which are by no means equal to one 
 another, nor yet ascertained in geographical order. 
 
 After the territories of the Baharnagash, whose capital is Dobarwa, 
 come the districts of, 1. Axum, 2. Adet, 3. Afmecuonen, 4. Agamia, 
 5. Amba Sanet, 6. Torat, 7- Sir6, 8. Bora, Q. Selawa, 10. Euderta, 
 11. Taderar, 12. Tamben, 13- Garalta, 14. Ilagaray, 15. Membarta, 
 16. Nadera, 17- Saharta, 18. Senafe, 19- Bet Abba Garima, 20. Bur 
 laali, 21. Bur tahti, 22. The Doha country, the natives of which are 
 Pagans. Some of these have been converted to Aiahometanism ; but the 
 greater part remain in their ancient superstition. 
 
 II. Samen, a very mountainous region between the rivers Tacazze and 
 Coror ; bounded by Tigre on the north, Angot on the east, Anihara on 
 the south, and Begemder and Dembea on the west, is about 80 miles 
 long, and 30 at its greatest breadth. This country includes the king- 
 dom of Lasta; the districts of Gouliou, Wag, Tsama, Tsera, which be- 
 long to the Agows ; Wazirat, Dehaana, and several more, possessed by 
 jnountaineers, who are often rebellious and independent. Samen has
 
 APPENDIX. 305 
 
 native chiefs avIio acknowledge as tlicir superior tlie governor of Tigrc 
 Juulerta, or Begenuler, by turns, as suits their own interest or inehnation- 
 As tliis hilly region is of great service to its possessor, when at war with 
 his neighbours, it is the cause of perpetual quarrels between the adjacent 
 go\ernors. lias ^lichael, governor of Tigre, wrested his ollice and life 
 from \A'()klo of Enderta, chiefly on this account; and long maintained 
 a bitter enmity against -'V30, and his son, ]\lariam Barea, g()\ern<jrs of iJe- 
 gemdei', which, in the end, proved fatal to the latter of these nol)lemen. 
 Lasta has a celebrated defile among its mountains, called tlic pass of 
 Tchetchico, before which many Abyssinian armies have perished. 
 
 III. Eegemder, a rich and valuable province, bounded on the north bv 
 Balessan, a district adjoining to Samen; on the east by Lasta and Angot; 
 on the south by Amhara; and on the west by Dembea. Its principal 
 districts are, 1. Andabet, 2. Atcana, 3. Dabr, 4. Este, 5. Guna, 6. Koma, 
 7. INIaket, near Angot, 8. INIeshalamia, 9. Nefas-mautcha, 10. Saniada, 
 11. Tsama, 12. Wain-daga, 13. Wudo. It is about ISO miles, at its great- 
 est length, and 60 in breadth. Lasta is often included in this province. 
 
 IV. Amhara, the region which gives language, manners, and customs, 
 to the modern Abyssinians. It is bounded by Begemder on the north ; 
 Angot on the east ; W'alaka and INIarrabet on the south ; and the Nile 
 on the west. The Woolo and Wutchilo Gallo hem it in on the south 
 and east ; these savages having been allowed to take possession even of 
 Angot and Walaka, formerly in the centre of the Abyssinian empire. 
 Amhara is about 120 miles long from E, to W. and about 40 broad. 
 
 The districts are, 1. Akamba, 2. Ambasele, once a state-prison, 3. An- 
 basit. 4. Armonem, 5. Atronsa INIariam, a celebrated church in the bet- 
 ter ages of the kingdom, 6. Bedabedje, 7- Barara, 8. Batshata, 0. Beda- 
 gedal, 10. Dada, 11. Dadje, 12. Demah, 13. Ephrata, I4. Ewarza, 
 15. Feresbahr, 16. Ganeta Gergis, 17. Geshe-ber, 18. Grumghe, I9. Ghel, 
 20. Gheshe, 21. Amba-Geshen, sometimes called Amba-israel, the prison 
 of the Ozoros, or princes, 22. Hagara-christos, 23. Kerna-mariam, 24. Ki- 
 sarya, 25. Laikucyta, 26. Tatakueyta, 27- INIecana-selasse, 28. INIalza, 
 29. Shegla, 30. Tabor, 31. Tedubaba, or Tedbaba IMariam, 32. Walsa, 
 33. Ward, 34. 'NVagaua, 35. Wanz-eggir, 36'. Zoramba. To these may 
 
 Q q
 
 30Q APPENDIX. 
 
 be added JValaka, a low, flat, and narrow district between the rivers 
 Geshen and Samba, S. of Anihara. 
 
 Of these districts, which are given from Mr Ludolf's history on the 
 authority of Gregory, a Avell informed monk of Ilagara-christos, some 
 are very remarkable, and often mentioned in the annals of Abyssinia. 
 INIecana-selasse, Tedbaba jNIariam, Ganeta Georgis, and Atronso-Mariam 
 were once four of the most celebrated and wealthy churches in Ethiopia. 
 They were the principal objects of royal bounty during the reigns of 
 Zera Jacob and his successors, till the reign of David III. All these, 
 and many others, were laid in ruins in the calamitous war of Gragne, 
 which began Avhen the Portuguese embassy left the country in A. D. 
 1526. 
 
 V. Shoa, a province, to the S. of Amhara, having Walaka between 
 it and Amhara. Shoa is small and mountainous, and now nearly inde- 
 pendent of Habbesh. That which follows is a list of provinces now lost 
 to Abyssinia, of which the names and inhabitants are entirely changed; 
 and therefore deserve to be mentioned only in order to illustrate the foi"- 
 nier history of the country given in books. 
 
 1. Angot on the east side of Amhara, bordering with the Doha and 
 Taltal, barbarous tribes near the Red Sea. This region is occupied by 
 the Bertuma Galla, and their chief Guangoul. It once had many beau- 
 tiful and ancient churches, some of which, as well as other curious par- 
 ticulars relating to the province, are described in the valuable journal 
 of Alvarez, secretary to the Portugueze embassy to Ethiopia, Anno 
 1520 — .1526. No European traveller has since that time visited Angot 
 Amhara, or Shoa. The embassy went through Angot and Amhara to 
 find David III. at the fair of Adel, 1520. It followed the king into 
 Gurage, Fatigar, and several of the southern provinces. 
 
 To Angot we may add Bugna, a district on the east of it ; and pro- 
 ceed to 
 
 2. Dawaro, a large province, bordering on Adel, and separated from 
 Angot and Dancali by the Hanazo, a river which falls into the bay of 
 Zcila. On the north-west of Dawaro was Gedm, a desert and hill}' re- 
 gion running parallel to the Hanazo and opposite to Angot ; on its 
 south-west was Gan ; and on its south frontier Bali, on the river Ha-
 
 APPENDIX. 307 
 
 wash; a small kingdom, through which the Galla in tlic year lojiy en- 
 tered the Abyssinian territories. 
 
 3. Westward of Gan was Ifat, a laige district, bounded by Shoa and 
 by IMarrabet (a small region, south of Amhara, and in tlic latitude of 
 Gedm) on the west and north ; and l)y the river IIawa.sh, IJali, Gan, 
 and Dawaro on the south and east. 
 
 4. Beyond the Hawash, south of Gan and Bali, lay Fatigar, a large 
 Mahometan province, which was bounded on tlie south east by Add. 
 Mr Bruce's map places the southern extremity of Fatigar in 7 deg. 
 40 min. north latitude, undoubtedly on the authority of the Jesuits. 
 
 5. Westward of the southern extremity of this province, between the 
 parallels of about 7 degrees 20 minutes, and 9 degrees north latitude, 
 were many small kingdoms, once subject to Habbesh, and occasionally 
 mentioned in its history ; the names of which, in their order from east 
 to Avest, are as follow : Gumar on the south-west of Fatigar ; then 
 Bahar-gamo, or Bargamo ; Suf-gamo, or Suggamo ; Buzama, Cambat, 
 and Hadea; to the north of which four last were Wedge, Alamal^, 
 IVIugar, Gombo, Ganz, and Gurague. West of Iladea is Gingiro, and 
 on its northern border is Caffa, then Narea ; and, proceeding still to- 
 wards the Nile, Sliat, Zet, Contch ; and Gafat, close on the Nile, op- 
 posite to Damot. ^\'est of Gafat is Godera, or Gooderoo ; to the north- 
 west of which is Bizamo. 
 
 All this vast tract of country is now filled by the Boren and Bertuma 
 Galla*; and consequently accessible to no European. Caffa, Narea, and 
 Gingiro still subsist as independent states ; and the two first profess 
 a corrupted kind of Christianity. That part of ^Mr Bruce's map, which 
 relates to the lost Abyssinian provinces, is compiled chiefi}' from those 
 of Tellez and Ludolf, assisted by accounts which he received in Habbesh 
 from Galla and Agow natives, and from Mahometan traders, who still 
 cross these wild regions in their way to the south of Africa. 
 
 VI. Damot, a province which the Jesuits ha^c placed south of the 
 Nile, in the country of the Galla, but which ]\Ir Bruce describes more 
 accurately as the eastern division of the tract Avhich is encircled by the 
 
 * Eastern and Western Galla.
 
 308 APPENDIX. 
 
 river ; divided from Begemder, Anihara, and Shoa by the Nile issuing 
 from the lake of Dembea ; surrounded by the river on the south, and 
 parted from Gojam by the mountainous ridge of Litchambara. It is 
 bounded by the river Tenici on the E. by the river Gult on the W. by 
 the Nile on the S. and by the mountains of Amid-amid on the N. It 
 is about 40 miles from N. to S. and 20 from E. to W. ; it is a very hilly 
 but fertile region, inhabited chiefly by Galla, whom Yasous the Great 
 brought over the Nile from Gooderoo to defend the frontier against 
 their countrymen. 
 
 VII. Gojam, or more properly, Agow-midr^. This beautiful and ex- 
 tensive territory, comprehends a large portion of the Abyssinian domi- 
 nions. It is divided from Damot by the range of Aformasha and Litch- 
 ambara ; and reaches on the north-west to Kuara and the country of 
 the Shankala. On the south-west and south it is bounded by the Nile. 
 Of this country and its inhabitants, the Agows, Mr Bruce gives a par- 
 tic\dar description, which, as it was made by an eye-witness, the only 
 one who ever visited Gojam with an intention to discover and observe, 
 may be reckoned the most curious and accurate that occurs in the works 
 of any traveller. 
 
 VIII. Dembea. This province comprehends all the country that 
 lies around the lake. On the east it includes Foggora, Dara, and Alata; 
 on the north-east Gondar, the metropolis, and the rich district beneath 
 it ; on the south-west, the district of Bed (the plain barren country) and, 
 on the west, the lands around Waindaga and Dingleber. It is ex- 
 tremely fertile, and governed by an officer, called Dembea-Cantiba, 
 who levies from it the Hatze Kolla, a quantity of the finest flour for 
 the use of the king's household *. 
 
 IX. Kuara, a wild district, lying west of the lake of Dembea, and 
 bordering on Fasuclo, and the country of the Shankala. It A\as an 
 ancient conquest from the Arabs, and in honour of the activit}^ of the 
 
 * The Galla brought over the Nile, have possessions in Damot and Gojam, which reach 
 to the south of the lake of Dembea. The tribe called Djawi inhabits the district on the 
 Nile called Maitsha, of which Ibaba is the capital, next to Gondar the largest cily iu 
 Abyssinia,
 
 APPENDIX. 309 
 
 general who gained it, obtained tlie privilege of sendic and nagarcct, 
 (the colours and kettle-drum) the insignia of provincial dignity; but its 
 governor has no vote in council. The ([ueen, in Mr Brucc's time, .was 
 a native of Kuara ; and her relations formed a turbulent, ambitious fac- 
 tion, under the title of Kuaragna. 
 
 X. Walkait, Tzagade, and Woggora arc three low provinces north of 
 the lake of Dembea. The Hrst of these is an unwholesome district, often 
 used as a state prison. Tsegade and Woggora, particularly the latter, 
 are excellent corn countries. Ras-el-fil, of which INlr 13ruce was ap- 
 pointed governor, is a Mahometan wild district, the most northerly ter- 
 ritory belonging to the Abyssinians, and copiously described in his 
 Travels. 
 
 These are all the provinces which the kings of Abyssinia ever posses- 
 sed. Though now diminislied into an ordinary kingdom, Habbesh, 
 under proper government, might still be the first of African monarchies, 
 and promote, with Christian benevolence, the civilization of an extent 
 sive and unfortunate continent. 
 
 No. XLIV. 
 PART II. 
 
 SHORT VIEW OF THE ABYSSINIAN COURT AND GOVERNMENT. 
 
 The kingdom of Habbesh, as it is called by the neighbouring nations, 
 is the oldest and greatest monarchy in Africa. But the Abyssinians, 
 like other barbarous tribes, know little of their own origin ; and beyond 
 a certain period in their annals, all is fable and ignorance. The Kebir 
 Neguste, or book of Axum, is a romance, composed to gratify the na-
 
 310 APPENDIX. 
 
 tional pride by some ill-informed and credulous monk, but the Appendix 
 contains some fragments of truth, which enable us to discover, faintly, 
 the ancient state of the kingdom ; and to combine a few particulars re- 
 lative to the gradual formation of its laws, customs, and government. 
 
 The tradition, that the Queen of Saba, who visited Solomon, lived at 
 Axum, is an opinion which, though destitute of foundation, is univer- 
 sally received in Habbesh. It arose from the religious circumstances of 
 the nation, both before and after its conversion to Christianity. At what 
 particular time the Saba?ans colonized the western side of the Red Sea 
 we are not informed ; but we know, that it was not very long before 
 the ajra of Alexander. That the Arabs had invaded the country on the 
 south-west side of the Straits of Babelmendeb, before his time, is pro- 
 bable ; l3ut we hear of no large nation in the country we now write of, 
 at a much later period than the a^ra above mentioned. 
 
 The ancient history of Saba or Hamyar is acknowledged by the Arabs 
 themselves to be very obscure. We find their accounts of it in Pococke's 
 excellent treatise on their national origins. The hints, translated by 
 Pococke, are faintly illustrated by the accounts of that region in Agathar- 
 cides and Arrian. The w^ritings of Moses, indeed, give us the names of 
 the tribes, which first peopled the south of Arabia ; the merchandize and 
 riches of Sheba and Saba, the most eminent of the Cushite tribes *, are 
 fiec[uently mentioned by the prophets ; and the embassy of the Queen 
 of Sheba to Solomon is generally known. Agatharcides, who lived un- 
 der the ninth Ptolemy, gives us a long and very instructive detail of the 
 Sabean government, trade, and riches. In the time of the Emperor 
 Trajan, the kingdom still flourished ; but, in the age of Justinian, the 
 name of Hamyar had supplanted, at least amongst foreigners, the ancient 
 one of Saba. 
 
 In ages still later, the Cushites, near the In(han Ocean, were called by 
 the Greeks InJoi, a name \\'hich has led authors into many errors. The 
 kingdom of Hamyar, or of the Homeritiu, in the S. W. side of the pe- 
 ninsula, is represented in church histories as being often at \ ariance with 
 that of Habbesh, then formed into a powerful state. 
 
 * The Beni Ciish, and Bcni Joctan or Beni Saba, were early united by conquest. The 
 Jlamyaritcs arose chieliy from the Beni Joctan.
 
 to 
 
 APPENDIX. 311 
 
 Iladranioiit, Saba, and Ilamyar, were anciently separate states. At 
 Icnsrtli, however, thev became united in one monarchy; and the Jewish 
 reliffion gained such influence over the minds of the liamviarite kin<>-s, 
 that they abandoned tlie worshii) of the sun and stars, their native reli- 
 gious rites, for the Mosaic faith. The same influence extended to tlieir 
 colon}^ the Abyssinians, on the other side of the gulf; and it is to this 
 circumstance that we must impute tlie Jewish opinions and fictions 
 current in that country. 
 
 The kings of Hamyar in Yemen, were called Tobba, a word signifying 
 Successor, and equal in sense to CiiaHf. The Arabs reckon 43 of these 
 from Kahtan, or Joctan, the son of Eber, to Dhu Jadan. "W'enmst consi- 
 der their list as made up at random, of tlie names of celebrated ])rinces, 
 who had occasionally appeared in tlie history of Ilaniyar, and had some 
 particidarity by which they survived the oblivion which time had thrown 
 over the rest. Towards the end, the list is, as usual, more authentic. 
 Dhu Xowas, the 43d king of Hamyar, was so addicted to Judaism, that 
 he persecuted, in a very barbarous manner, all who would not profess 
 that religion. He lived in the time of the Emperor Justin, and Ariat, 
 or Hawaryat Negus of Axum. Ariat, being a Christian, entered Arabia 
 to revenge the wrongs of Christianitj- ; and made himself master of 
 Hamyar and Sanaa, its capital, which the Ethiopian kings governed by 
 deputies 72 years. 
 
 Under the viceroy IMashruk, the son of the Negus Abreha Elashram, 
 Yemen revolted from the Abyssinians, under Self Ibn Dhi Yazan, a llam- 
 yarite, assisted by the arms of Anushirwan, king of Persia. The Per- 
 sians killed this prince soon after, and Anushirwan took possession of all 
 Yemen, which was governed by Persian Satraps, till the Bazan, the last 
 of these, turned Mahometan, and it fell under the Chalifs. 
 
 The authentic modern history of Abyssinia commences at a much later 
 period than the time of Mahomed. But these particulars h.ue been 
 mentioned to account for two remarkable facts ; the prevalence of Jew- 
 ish manners, and Persian customs, in modern Habbesh ; circumstances 
 which have not failed to introduce peculiar and disgraceful coriuptions 
 of Christianity, among an ignorant people, since the era of their conver- 
 sion, A. D. 333; between which and the reign of Amda Sion, A. D. 1268, 
 is a long interval of total obscurity.
 
 3H APPENDIX. 
 
 Tlie particular customs of Abyssinia must be gathered from liistory at 
 large; the intention of this sl<ctch is only to exhibit, from Ethio|3ic MSS. 
 and other good authorities, a short view of the Abyssinian constitution, 
 sucli as it appears to have been in the better days of the empire ; to enu- 
 merate the ceremonies used at the coronation of the king, the principal 
 officers of state, and some arrangements practised in the court and the 
 camp, which throw light on the character of the nation. 
 
 What may be called, in familiar language, the etiquette and costume 
 of the Abyssinian court, is of Persic origin. It was borrowed in early 
 times from Hamyar, then subject to the Persians, by the sovereigns 
 of Axum, who strove to emulate the magnificence and retired majesty of 
 the Great King. But the Abyssinians choose rather to ascribe these 
 customs to Solomon, whose son, INIenilec, they vainly account the parent 
 of their royal family. The first Christian missionaries, finding these and 
 other Jewish traditions confirmed in the country, chose to respect them 
 rather than refute them. Circumcision, the doctrine of clean and un- 
 clean meats, and many other Jewish rites and ceremonies are therefore 
 part of the religion of the Abyssinians at this day. 
 
 " We write (says the author of the MS. chronicle already described) 
 the law and custom of the kingdom, or goveniment of Ibn Hakim, or 
 Menilec, the son of Solomon. With him came the 12 doctors of the 
 law, that form the right hand bench (kanya umber) in judgment." He 
 next mentions the other officers of eminence which came along with this 
 prince ; such as the master of the horse, high chamberlain, and he who 
 carried the Ten Commandments and holy water. He adds, that after 
 thejhlasfia, or separation of the Abyssinian Jews from the Christians, 
 that the kings appointed the posterity of the Levites, then converted, to 
 be judges in their temporal courts. 
 
 The writers on laws and customs all pretend to give the names of tlie 
 modern offices, which were, as they say, introduced by jMenilec; but 
 they vary so much amongst themselves, that it is impossible to reconcile 
 their accounts. Without troubling the reader with the derivation, \vc 
 shall state some particulars of the national ceremonies. And first, with 
 respect to
 
 APPENDIX. 313 
 
 The KiXG. — He is clioscn by the principal officers in the army, and 
 the strongest party at court. There is no preference givx-n to birthright, 
 legitimacy, or rank, except that he must be descended of the royal fa- 
 mily, and unmutilated in his person. He is, by the constitution, abso- 
 lute master of the lives and property of his subjects; is approached with 
 prostration, and still atiects as much as possible the secluded majesty of 
 the kings of Parthia, once sovereigns of Arabia Felix. He never ap- 
 pears in public but on horseback; wears white robes, and a diadem of 
 white nuislin over his long hair; sits in an alcove of lattice-work near 
 the council when assembled, ami sends his vote to the board by a parti- 
 cular otilieer. 
 
 \Mien a king dies, and the succession is not disputed, he is usually 
 coffined before the proclamation of the next. The body is thus brought 
 into a large hall of the palace; the queen and royal family, with the 
 principal courtiers, make inniiodcrate and frantic exclamations, and an 
 ostentatious show of grief; the whole city is in mourning; the people 
 cut their hair, and go neglected. The young king, often a child, is then 
 brought into the zefan bet, or banqueting room ; the priests, judges, and 
 nobles, who happen to be near, attend ; they spread carpets on the floor, 
 and place him on the throne ; the kees hatze, or king's almoner, who re- 
 presents the priest who otiiciated at the Jewish coronations, pours olive 
 oil, from a horn, on his head ; and the serach maseri, or chamberlain, 
 crowns liim, with tliese words, "****^ king of kings, is dead; ****^ 
 our king, liveth ; his we were, who is dead ; his we are, who is alive. 
 Mourn ye for the dead, and rejoice for the living." At this the iteagerd, 
 appointed female mourners, raise a shriek of lamentation ; w hile the 
 nobles, (m the contrary, shout for joy ; exclaiming. Long li\e King 
 * * * * ! and, prostrating themselves, kiss his hand. 
 
 During the performance of this ceremony, the outer square of the pa- 
 lace is filled with the household troops. When it is finished, the body 
 of nobles leave the prcsence-chaml:)er, and go into the square, where they 
 find the large kettle-drums, always kept there, to announce the royal 
 edicts. The king is then proclaimed, by beat of drum, in the same 
 ■words used at the coronation ; the whole multitude shout for joy ; the 
 musqueteers fire their pieces ; and those who are difttrently armed, skir- 
 
 R r
 
 314 . ^ APPENDIX. 
 
 mish, in honour of the clay. The news of the event are then diffused 
 throuo;h the provinces, in the disorderly manner that they were through 
 the metropolis. 
 
 When this burst of joy is ended, the funeral of the late king is cele- 
 brated. Such is, at least, the custom, when all is regularly and cjuietly 
 conducted ; but many of the kings of Habbesh find a hasty unceremoni- 
 ous grave. The body, being embalmed in a particular manner, by per- 
 sons who follow that profession, is put into a coffin of the wanzey tree, 
 and conducted, with great ceremony, into the vaults of some fa\ourite 
 church. 
 
 The young king, the nobles, and all the royal family of either sex, 
 join in the funeral procession. Sometimes the body is not coffined, but 
 laid on a couch or bier, covered with very rich brocade, or cloth em- 
 broidered with gold. This is borne along, with the sendics, or royal 
 standards, flying before it. The kettle drums sound mournfully, and at 
 irreo'ular intervals. One or two of the monarch's ftnourite steeds are 
 next led after, richly caparaisoned. Then, a number of young noble- 
 men, and Ozoros *, follow, bearing the robes, the crown, the belt, sword, 
 spear, and shield, of the late king ; and change them often among them- 
 selves, as they proceed, to excite grief (as they express it) in the specta- 
 tors. The ([ueen, for the same purpose, sometimes carries the crown, for 
 a considerable space, on her own head. She and her daughters, the 
 Ozoros, and all the court ladies, with their hair cut short, and their 
 cheeks torn >vith their nails, ride after the bearers of the regalia, on 
 mules, with piercing shrieks, and the most frantic demonstrations of 
 sorrow. The young king, his nobles, and officers, the priests with their 
 crosses, next advance, some on horseback, and others on foot. They 
 have their heads shaved, their clothes old and torn, and exhibit every 
 symptom of dejection and grief The promiscuous nudtitude closes the 
 procession. 
 
 * Children, or relations of the king, of both sexes. In Habbesh, the king's nearest rela- 
 tions are always reckoned the most noble. As it is the apjiarent interest of every prince to 
 promote his own kindred, these frequently hold most of tlie considerable offices in the king- 
 dom.
 
 APPENDIX. 315 
 
 M'hon tlicv approach the cluiich, the priests read a kind of service, 
 from the I'sahns of David. The coifin is then placed in the sepidehre 
 of the kings, in presence of the royal family and the nobles; one of 
 w hieii last, called the Betudet, is obliged to arrange, and bear the ex- 
 penses of, the whole ceremony. 
 
 By his order, the empty bier is carried back, and a person, emploved 
 to represent the late king, rides after, on one of the eaparaisoncd steeds, 
 drest in the royal robes, and armed with the spear and shield. This was 
 tlie case at tlie funeral of Susneus, as related by TcUez ; but it appears, 
 from the MSS. and ]\Ir Bruce's papers, that it is the custom for the 
 Betudet to rig out an image drest in the royal arms and robes, to fix it 
 on the steed, and drive him round the square before the palace. The 
 image is called Misle, or the resemblance. The kettle-drums beat, and 
 the royal standards wave before it. This is not done at the funeral of 
 the king only, but also at those of the queen, ozoros, or any person of 
 great eminence, and is usually called " burying with sendic and nagareet." 
 
 A part of the army and multitude meet tlie returning procession witli 
 bitter cries and ejaculations. The nobles and courtiers again appear in 
 the presence-chamber, before the king, in tears and lamentation. Then, 
 after an address from some of the most respectable of their number, in- 
 culcating the vanity of lamenting what cannot be prevented, and what 
 must happen to all mankind, tluy conclude, with congratulations antl 
 prayers, for a happy and glorious reign to the new sovereign. 
 
 The mourning is protracted, according to the royal pleasure, and even 
 resumed afterwards, when the king thinks proper. This last is called 
 the Tascar, or commemoration of the deceased ; it is generally followed 
 by a kind of donative to the army, which introduces a festivity not very 
 compatible with real sorrow. 
 
 In the beginning of every reign, a great change of officers usually takes 
 place. A few of those, who were instrumental in electing the king, re- 
 tain their places, or are preferred to higher. But no European court 
 changes its servants oftner than the Abyssinian, has more formality in 
 their creation, or a greater variety of places and offices. 
 
 Every nran in Habbesh is at the disposal of his sovereign, witli regard 
 to person and property ; but the crown makes no violent use of its power
 
 316 APPENDIX. 
 
 in that respect. Promotion to olKces is equally the king's right in Bri- 
 tain and Abyssinia; and a man may be displaced, and yet enjoy his 
 goiilt, or lands ; though, in a dependant court of judicature, such as re- 
 mains to be described, it is easy for the sovereign to condemn a great 
 officer, and to take away both his life and property. 
 
 Numbers of respectable people enjoy lands, in the provinces, from 
 father to son, without being deprived of them by the court *. But the 
 governors, who resemble the feudal barons of the Gothic age in Europe, 
 having full power, in civil, military, and judicial affairs, often strip the 
 provincial inhabitants of their fortunes, to bestow them on their own fa- 
 vourites. There are not, indeed, in Abyssinia, many instances of grants 
 of lands bi perpetuum, but there is a consuetudinarij and tacit prescription, 
 which answers the same purpose, unless defeated by injustice or rapacity. 
 The form of a royal grant is as follows ; proclamation, by nagareet, 
 being the symbol of investiture : 
 
 " We(or I), Melee Segued (for instance), king of kings, son of Menas, 
 king of Ethiopia, of the line of David, give, as a feof, (goult) to our 
 servant or slave (the word is gebra, and signifies both), the land of**** 
 (services are sometimes mentioned) ; and command this to be written in 
 the book of the treasury." 
 
 Grants to the church are intended to be perpetual ; and many of 
 these, from old kings, are to be found in the Appendix to the book of 
 Axum ; which, though expressed in legal form, are probably all forge- 
 ries. An authentic royal grant, of a very curious kind, from Susneus 
 to his brother Ras Sela Christos, will be given in the history of that 
 prince. 
 
 The beat of drum, which infeofs the future possessor, has Ijeen impro- 
 perly enough employed to ratify articles of religion. Every new king, 
 abuna, and itchegu^, (these two last are the primate of Ethiopia, and the 
 grand-prior of all the monasteries), are called upon to declare their senti- 
 ments with regard to certain religious opinions, which have long divided 
 the Ethiopic clerg3^ These sentiments, when given, are proclaimed by 
 
 * All who have lands, are obliged to join the governor of (he province in his military 
 expeditions, with their servants and kindred.
 
 APPENDIX. 317 
 
 beat of drum ; wliile the opposite party retires in great iiulignation, ex- 
 claiming, " Will ye adjmlge the faith, like lands or moveables !"' 
 
 In very remote times, the kings of Ilabbesh, like their ancestors, the 
 kings of Saba, were seen only by a few great persons, and their own 
 women and shucs. "When war obliged them to take the iield against 
 their enemies, this custon\ was relinquished very slowly ; and traces of 
 it remain at this day. Amda Sion, about the year 1300, fought at the 
 head of his own army against the Moors ; nor was this the fust instance of 
 an Abyssinian king exposing his person to the eyes of the world. Zera 
 Jacob, the next prince of any note, aflected the majesty of the ancient 
 retirement ; and built a palace, with apartments secretly connected with 
 one another, at Debra Berhan, a church at present within the precincts 
 of Gondar. He was approached only by the priests and menial domestics 
 of his chamber ; though, when he chose, he appeared on horseback with 
 great splendour and ceremony. David III. the unfortunate prince in 
 whose reign the Portuguese entered Ilabbesh, and the kingdom was de- 
 stroyed by the INIahometans, was the last monarch who displayed the 
 magnificence of a king of kings. An account of him may be found in 
 the journal of the embassy, written by Alvarez, which exhibits the last 
 unclouded view of Abyssinian splendour. 
 
 The provinces, in those days, were never intrusted, for any length of 
 time, to the same governor. To pre\ent rebellion, the crown frecjuently 
 changed its officers, and nominated others more dependant on its bounty. 
 It divided the empire into very small districts, and over each of these 
 appointed a person, who was too much a slave of the court to think of 
 independence. Such was the j)olicy of Zera Jacob, and of all the princes 
 before the Mahometan contjuest : to an opposite system of government 
 Abyssinia may ascribe its present miseries. 
 
 During the fair season of the year, the Abyssinian kings were always 
 in the field. The order of their camp was so established by ancient use, 
 that in every place it assumed the same appearance, and regular form. 
 It is said, that even their palaces and towns were modelled according to 
 the plan which was followed in the field. Their household was \ery 
 numerous ; and the members of it distinguished by badges that indicated 
 their respective stations. The principal of these were,
 
 318 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 1. The Serach Maseri, or chamberlain, who sets the crown on tlie 
 king's head ; sees his apartments properly ordered ; and aw akens him 
 early in the morning, by his servants cracking their whips around his 
 tent or palace. The badge is a whip made of a thong from a bull's hide. 
 Tliis is called maseri, and tzerah means the closet or chamber. 
 
 2. The Tsewa, or Tsa-sargui, or, as he is nou^ called, the Rak maseri, 
 who provides the king's bread, and manages that part of the revenue 
 which relates to it. His badge is also a thong, from which he has the 
 name of Maseri. Rak, or Arak, signifies the server of a table. 
 
 3. The Daj-kelbas, who wore in former times a gokl ring, or circle, 
 called Ijelul : His office was to bring the king's fruit anil drink. At 
 present thechief-butler is called Shum mes, " the master of the mead." 
 
 4. Bcsut Eger. The officer who spreads carpets on the ground, be- 
 neath the throne, and in solemn processions, which is a mark of honour 
 always attended to. He also keeps the vestments and furniture of the 
 chapel-royal. 
 
 5. The Negus Hcr.ehi, steward, or general superintendant of the 
 household. His office is now divided amongst a number of persons 
 amenable to the Rakmaseri, and Azajes. 
 
 6. The Ltk So/] or Baal-ambel-ras (corruptly called Palambaras), the 
 master of the horse. His office is to make the pages lead along the 
 king's steeds, adorned with gold trappings, when the court is march- 
 ing : the insignia are a gold saddle and bridle. 
 
 7. The Hazgue or Lik Magwass, who has the charge of the king's mule, 
 an office of great honour. The Negus rides usually on that animal ; 
 making a point never to alight while out of doors, except on extraordi- 
 nary occasions. He even rides into the presence chamber, to the foot 
 of his throne. This officer is also called Aisenaf ; the badge is a mule's 
 bridle, adorned with gold. 
 
 8. The Lik-matsaif, who wears a cotton robe, ornamented with gold. 
 He lias the charge of the royal wardrobe. 
 
 9- The Delcame, or Ja?i-bet-fabaki. This was the commander of the 
 king's guard, who stood in great numbers, with spears in their hands, 
 around the tents, and prohibited all access to any except those who had 
 a right to enter.
 
 APPENDIX. 319 
 
 10. The Li/i Diakoiiat, or chief of the deacons. This priest, in later 
 times, was called the Jaib Saat, or keeper of the hour, because he in- 
 timated to the king- tlie proper time for attending divine service. He is 
 still the thin! ecclesiastic in Ethiopia; and, under the Abuna, is head 
 of all the secular clergy. 
 
 11. The Kees Hat te, or almcmer. This priest is the royal chaplain, 
 and anoints the Negus at his coronation. He is still elected; and often 
 supplants the Jcab Saat in the confidence of his master. 
 
 12. The Tsafat Azazi, or secretary. There are usually two appoint- 
 ed; one as historiographer, and another for public business. They are 
 frequently monks, and have too often the prejudices and ignorance of 
 that ordei. The register of royal grants and revenues is called the deftar. 
 
 The Ethiopians pretend that these twelve offices were the househohl 
 which accompanied JMenilec from Jerusalem ; consequently it follows 
 that they are esteemed very honourable. 
 
 In the fourteenth century, while the country was vet undi\"ided, each 
 of these had a numerous company of servants attached to it ; and the 
 cro\\Ti revenues, which were paid mostly in kind, were parcelled amongst 
 them. The governors of the provinces generally belonged to some of 
 these bets, or houses, as they were called ; and the guards were divided 
 among them. In the reigns of Amda Sion, Zera Jacob, and even of 
 David III. the modern aristocracy was cpiite unknown. 
 
 The Acab Saat and Keese Hatze, with their deptera, or singing dea- 
 cons, alone had easy access to the king. The royal apartments were so 
 constructed as to have their tents close joined to them, on tlie one side, 
 and those of the women on the other. A wide circumference was railed 
 in, and lumg all around with mandalot, chequered curtains, which com- 
 pletely hid the pavilions from the camp. About twelve gates were made 
 in this railing, at which stood the guards, relieving one another by al- 
 ternate warding and watching. 
 
 Besides the guards (jan-bet-tabakotch) there M'cre nndtitudes of 
 eunuchs (jan-darbotch) and pages (dakik tscrach), whose office was to 
 attend on the women, and perform menial services within the palace. 
 
 After the reign of Baeda INIariam, a considerable but gradual change 
 took place in the constitution.
 
 320 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 The lowest magistrate in this country is called the Shuji, or provost 
 • of the bounds. The whole kingdom, in the time of Amda Sion, was 
 broken into very minute divisions, which were governed by a servant of 
 the court, usually one who had held in it, at some period of his life, an in- 
 ferior station. The Mahometan countries of Itat, Fatigar, and Dawaro, 
 alone deserve the name of piovinces ; the Midre Baharnagash was next 
 in dignity, while Tigr^, at present the largest in Habbesh, was only an 
 inconsiderable district. Every petty governor, or shfim, was obliged to 
 collect the men of his division, and lead them, at the end of the summer 
 rains, to join the king. As the court wintered in Shoa, a province bor- 
 dering on the Mahometans of Adel, the northern counties of W'oggara, 
 Sir^, Seraw^, Tigr^, and JVIidrebahar, furnished the remotest divisions of 
 the royal anny. 
 
 The forces or militia of a district were called tchewa, or shewa, sol- 
 diers, but oftener zamatch, or, in the plural, azimatch, campaigners, 
 people for an expedition, from zamat, which signifies to make a cam- 
 paign. The governor of each province raised these on command, and 
 led them to the gate of the king's enclosure, around his tents, which is 
 called, in Amharic, dadje *. He uncovered his body down to the waist, 
 and there prostrated himself on the ground, at a great distance, repeat- 
 ing it, till he was conducted into the royal presence, to kiss the king's 
 hand, and offer his services, in the humblest manner. By him alone 
 his soldiers had any access to the king, on which account he was called 
 Dadj-azimatch, the gate of the troops ; and this word, now commonly 
 pronounced Kasmati, is the modern title of all governors of provinces 
 in Abyssinia. 
 
 All the departments of the household, guards, and kingdom, were 
 at one time conducted by a number of officers called Gueta, in the Am- 
 haric lanouasie, a master. Those who commanded districts were named 
 by their places, such as y-Tigre-meconen, the governor of Tigre ; Angot- 
 ras, that of Angot ; Bugna-ras, that of Bugna, and so on ; but those 
 who connnanded the guards (black spearmen of the Shangalla, or of the 
 
 * Dadj or dadje, signifies a gate, or door, ia general.
 
 APPENDIX. 321 
 
 Below6 race) were called as follows : Jan-Belo\v6-ras, the head of the 
 Belowe guards; Jan-darba-ras, the head of the jan-darba, or king's 
 spears, mostly carried by eunuchs ; jan-bet-tabaki-ras, the head of the 
 guards of the kings house. The pages, either slaves used in private, 
 or young nobles, \vhose services were rerpdred on public occasions, were 
 all called dakik, or billatcnotch, boys or youths. Over these was an 
 officer called the Billatena-gueta, master of the pages, who sometimes 
 liad greater or less command, according to circun-.itances. 
 
 All the pages and guards, both horse and foot, with their olfieers, 
 were di\ided into bvls, houses, or companies, which were usually named 
 from the places in the camp or the palace where they had been station- 
 ed ; and these names liave descended to the king's regiments at this 
 day. Thus one regiment is called Gimja-bet, because it was stationed 
 at the treasury-house ; another, JVerk-sacala, because placed near the 
 court of justice ; a third is called Ambasclt:, from its ha\ing formerly be- 
 longed to Ambasel in Amhara, once a state prison of the Ozoros ; Zefan- 
 bet, the regiment of the banqueting house ; and so on, according to the 
 names of the royal apartments. 
 
 The Billatana gueta takakin, or lesser billatana gueta, was chief of 
 all the household servants ; immediately under him was the Hadug ras, 
 the person who governed the hadug, or keepers of the treasur\', armoury, 
 royal stores, &e. which were placed in many tents in the field, and in 
 separate apartments in the palace. Tlie revenue, whether paid in cattle, 
 horses, cloth, gold, arms, or any other sort of goods, was called gibr* ; 
 which the Hadug ras, by his respective officers, received from the 
 shums or kasmatis of provinces, and accounted for to the billatana 
 gueta. 
 
 The ozoros, and many bets or companies of the king's domestics, had 
 lands in distant parts of the kingdom, assigned for their support ; hence 
 many places occur called Tarsemba, Baaldarba, Gera AVizazir, Kanya 
 "Wizazir, &c. which occasion much confusion in describing the coun- 
 try. 
 
 Soon after the fall of the empire, the small districts were united, by am- 
 bition or royal favour, into great provinces, over which a single kasmati 
 
 * By the Mahometans callcil ;/(//;;/ or nieerj/. 
 ? S
 
 322 APPENDIX. 
 
 now presides, having full power to raise its forces, collect its re\-enues, 
 and administer justice as lie pleases *. Lands' belonging to the church 
 and ozoros are alone exempted from his jurisdiction, and managed by 
 the servants of the proprietors. 
 
 The kings judges are called Azajes ; they are six in number, having 
 particular departments in the palace. They have a vote in civil, as well 
 as in criminal matters. Evay kasmati is also a judge, and was of old 
 obliged to sit in the sacala, to hear causes, whatever might be their 
 nature. In causes of consequence a full council is assembled ; hi or- 
 dinary matters, the sentence of the common azajes is sufficient, but an 
 appeal is open to the king, if desired by the parties. 
 
 All the household officer swere formerly created in pairs, one for the 
 right hand, and another for the left. The troops or pages, under their 
 direction, took their station in the camp on their respccti\ e sides of the 
 king's tents ; and the officers stood on the rigiit antl left hand of the 
 king in public. 
 
 As the king generally elected a Billetana-gueta-takakin ■\ for the house- 
 hold; so he usually appointed two Bahtwudeds, each of whom was his 
 lieutenant-general over half the troops in the kingdom. The word sig- 
 nifies " the only gate," or, " by him alone the gate," as the army had 
 access to the sovereign through the medium of this officer only. The 
 Bahtwuded's office may be filled by a Kasmati, and there are certain 
 lands and distinctions appendages of that honour. In the time of Baeda 
 Mariam both the Bahtwudeds were killed in one day, by the Mahome- 
 tans of Adel. The office was, therefore, accounted unfortunate; and, in 
 succeeding reigns, a Ras, or Generalissimo, was appointed instead of it, 
 with plenary power over the whole army. The name of Bahtwuded was 
 not, however, abolished ; it continues to be given as a title of honour to 
 a favourite governor. Ras INIichael, as well as many before his time, 
 united the two offices in the same person. 
 
 In a full council of the nation, on business of importance, the king sits 
 in an alcove adjoining to the council room, behind a lattice called shek- 
 
 * This jurisdiction renders an Abyssinian governor of a province almost equal in power to 
 a feudal baron. In fact the command of provinces is now in that country nearly hereditary. 
 + See next page for the description of this officer.
 
 APPENDIX. 3^^ 
 
 s/iek. An officer, called the Af-negus, or mouth of the king, carries to 
 him the cleliherations, and receives his answer. Some of the counsellors 
 have a right to sit ; others are obliged to vote standing. The inferior 
 incmbers vote first, rising in gradation to the Ras and the King. 
 
 1. The Slinlakaa*, that command the principal JBets, or regiments. 
 
 2. The Shalaka that regulates the troops Avithin the city. 
 
 3. The Lik-magzvass, or master of the kings mule; an office of consi- 
 derable honour. 
 
 4. The Detlj-azajc, or judge of the king's gate, who determines the 
 causes of the guards. 
 
 5. The Baal ambd ras (Palambaras) master of the king's black horse, 
 or cavalry. 
 
 6. The Badjerimd of the Lion-house. It A\as customary to have four 
 lions accompanying the royal camp in all its movements. The place 
 where they were stationed was near the common prison. The overseer 
 of this has command over the Debria bet haits, the officers who superin- 
 tend executions. 
 
 7. The hadjcrund of the Zcfan bet, or grand presence cliamber, who 
 keeps the crown, and oversees the decoration of the royal apartments. 
 His servants, who are the actors in ceremonies and processions, are cal- 
 led haal-hege, tsashargot, and iteagerd. 
 
 8. The Negade Ras, head of all the strangers at Gondar, who oversees 
 that part of the revenue arising from the taxes and customs on foreign 
 merchandise ; and regulates the Mahometan traders and traffic. 
 
 9. and 10. The Gera azimatch and Kaiiya azimatch, or Gcrasmati and 
 Kanasmati, two officers, the former for the left, the latter for the right 
 hand. The Kanasmati votes last, as being more honourable than the 
 other. They are the two lieutenants of the Billatana gueta, or master 
 of the household, and command the king's guards under his direction. 
 
 10. The Bi//ata)ia-ouefa Tahukin, ^rand master of the household ser- 
 vants; commander in chief of the guards; and receiver-general of the 
 revenue, which is collected by the Hadugs, imder their Ras, from the 
 Shums and Kasmati's in every part of the kingdom. 
 
 * Yshah.alaka, captain of a thousand. Anih. — The list is taken from the MS. Annals of 
 Abjssiuia, \'ol. 4. life of Yasous I. ; and Vol. 5. life of Bacuffa.
 
 324 APPENDIX. 
 
 11. The Zin-darba Azaje, or judge of the Eunuchs, who has jurisdic- 
 tion over the body servants ; he has also the controul of those matters 
 which concern all the menial slaves. 
 
 VI. The Tursemba Azaje, or Debna Wizazer, the judge of the Ozoros 
 or Nobles. He decides affairs relating to privileges and honours, and 
 assigns the reward given to such as have performed actions of distinc- 
 tion. His servants are called Dimshasha, from a stripe of red leather 
 tlie}' wear around their heads. 
 
 13, 14, 15, \6,'Y\\^Jour Azajes, or king s judges ; two on the right, 
 and two on the left. These are the stated bench (umber) in all ordinary- 
 causes, ecclesiastical, civil, and criminal. Two of them are called Gera, 
 and Kanya JVust Azaje, who are the king's attorneys general in criminal 
 prosecutions. These are always the most eminent for experience and 
 discernment. 
 
 17, 18. The two Tsafat Tazazi, secretaries, who keep the records of the 
 kingdom, and write the annals of their sovereign. The treasury book is 
 called by the Abyssinians, Debdekon, and, by the Mahometans, Deftar. 
 
 19- Tlie JViist Azaje, or Rak Masery ; the officer who has the charge 
 of superintending the king's bread, which is prepared for the household, 
 of fine flour from Dembea. The quantity which annually comes to Gon- 
 dar for that purpose is called the Hatze Kolla, king's food. 
 
 20. The Bas/ia, an officer introduced by Melee Segued, in imitation of 
 the Turks, with whose customs he was obliged to become acquainted. 
 The function, of the person so called, was to command the Mahometan 
 musqueteers, then introduced into the household troops. He has the 
 rank of Kasmati, or governor; and is usually a gentleman of approved 
 valour, who heads a division of the infantry. 
 
 21. The Tsef-lam of Damot (register of the cattle). This is the Kas- 
 mati ; a high officer that commands the Galla, settled there by Yasous 
 the Great. He pretends to the right of chief of all the Tchewa, or mi- 
 litia, which fixes his place in the grand council of the kingdom. 
 
 22. Gojam-Nagash (the Kasmati of Gojam), who claims tlie heredi- 
 tary right of Melak Melakat, general of the king's generals, in conse- 
 quence of which he holds this rank.
 
 APPENDIX. 325 
 
 23. Tzcflam Amhara ; the Kasmati of Ainhara, wlio i)ietends that lie 
 is Beter-j'arche, a patriarch ; by whicii is meant, in Habbcsli, a leading 
 ecclesiastic, or chief man of any kind. 
 
 24. Rcgcmdcr DadJ-azimatch, the Kasmati of Begenulcr, ^vho sits, in 
 this rank, in right of liis being Lik-cahenat za 'Warwar, chief of the 
 clergy of W'arw ar, in that province. 
 
 25. Samen-agafara, the Governor of Samen, who takes place of the 
 foregoing, because he was allowed to sit before Alem Segued, or Facili- 
 das. That king was Kasmati of Samen when he came to the crown, and 
 bestowed this honour on his province and successors. 
 
 26. Tigre-JlIacone/i, the Governor of Tigre. He sits in the king's pre- 
 sence, in right of his being Nebr-ad of Axum, or keeper of the book of 
 the law; an office derived from the fabulous history of Menilec. He 
 drinks out of a golden cup. 
 
 27. The Jcab Saat, keeper of the Hour, the highest ecclesiastical dig- 
 nity ill Abyssinia. The Abuna, though nominally the head of the church, 
 is the mere pageant of this priest, who intrigues at court, and leads the 
 secular clergy in the same way that the Itchegue, to be mentioned here- 
 after, does the regular. 
 
 28. The Billatana-gueta Talalac, the lieutenant-general of the Ras, or 
 Betwuded, who, under him, commands the troops of the whole kingdom. 
 He is generally nominated by the Ras, and then confirmed by the king. 
 
 29. The Ras or Betwuded*. There were formerly two Betwudeds ; one 
 on the right, and one on the left, who were always governors of the best 
 provinces in the kingdom. At present, it is usual to appoint, at pleasure, 
 the governor of Amhara, Gojam, Damot, or Begemder, Betwuded, who 
 takes his place next to the Ras, in consecjuence of his title. The Ras, as in 
 Michael's time, often unites both offices in his own person, along with the 
 government of a principal province. But whoever is Betwuded, the Ras 
 is his superior, and can order him to appear w ith his army w hen he pleases. 
 The three dignities of Tigre-maconen, Bctw udcd, and Ras, made Michael 
 Suhul the greatest subject in Abyssinia. 
 
 * Written Bahtwuiled, or Betwuded, and proiioiiiiced Bcludct.
 
 326 APPENDIX. 
 
 The King, who gives his vote last of all, by the Af-negus, from behind 
 the Shekshek, and is swayed, in general, by the majority of his council. 
 
 Such is the order and list of the Abyssinian Council, as established at 
 tliis day. But there are many governors of provinces, which are now 
 lost to the Galla and INlahometans, whose names are found in history ; 
 and there are several who govern rich districts, that have no vote in 
 council. 
 
 Angot, Bugna, Gedm, Dawaro, Bali, Gan, Ifat, Marrabet, Fatigar, 
 Wedje, Gumar, Bahar-gamo, Suf-gamo, Buzama, Canibat, or Hadea, 
 Gombo, Ganz, Mugar, Gurague, Gafat, Narea, Siiat, Zet, Contsh, and 
 Bizanio, were once all subject to Habbesli. The titles of some of the 
 governors were the Angot-ras, Bugna-ras, Dawaro-Grade, (the people 
 Mahometans,) Gan-shimi, Ifat Walasma, Fatigar-asgua, Gedma-katen, 
 Gurague-shum, Gafat-shum, Camljat, or Hadea Nagash, and Narea- 
 nagash, who to this day maintains a kind of alliance with Abyssinia. 
 These provinces were the scene of the greatest exploits and final disgrace 
 of the Abyssinian name. The court, in those times, resided in Shoa ; 
 the Tseflam of which, Amha-Yasous, has now rendered himself nearly 
 independent, and has no seat in the council. Gurague and Gafat are 
 still in subjection to the governor of Damot, who commands the Eleman 
 and Densa Galla, and the other inhabitants of these regions. Walaka, 
 a province between Shoa and Amhara, is filled with the Woolo Galla, 
 by the connivance of the Shoa-tseflam. 
 
 The governor of Dembea is called Cantiha ; and it is an appanage of 
 the king, or lias's Fitauran, an officer to be mentioned alterwards. 
 Kuara, to the west of the lake of Dend)ea, and IValkayt and Tsegade, to 
 the north of it, have governors, with the title of -Kasmati and Nagareets, 
 (kettle-drums,) the insignia of every separate province ; but these Kas- 
 matis have no vote in the council of the nation. 
 
 There is an officer Avho superintends the revenues of Agow-midre, 
 called Agoxv-miziker, recorder of the Agows ; and another, who manages 
 the affairs of Maitsha, the country of the Djawi Galla, whose title is 
 Ibaba-azaje. 
 
 Having reckoned up the principal men in office, in the Abyssinian 
 government, it may be proper to add, that the general name for the go-
 
 APPENDIX. 327 
 
 vernors of provinces is JMcconcn, or judges, all of them possessing judi- 
 cial powers ; that of the ollicers, who have connnaiul, but not jurisdic- 
 tion, is licaoiitc, chiefs or leaders. The superiors of the churches, the 
 Itchegue, or grand-prior of the monks, the Acab Saat, Kes-hatze, and 
 the ordinary judges, with all the great oliicers of the palace, are included 
 under the latter denomination. 
 
 The superior of tlie clcigy, belonging to a particular church, is ciUled 
 Alaka ; he is appointed by the crown. The head of the king's own 
 clergy, who used to attend him in the field, and have their church or 
 tent erected near his enclosure in the camj), is called Lik-dehlcra. The 
 Abuna formerly attended the king in his campaigns ; and claimed a con- 
 siderable share of jurisdiction, in matters regarding the lands and vassals 
 of the church, as well as in affairs of religion. Now, however, his power 
 is closely restricted to cases which are provided for by the w rittcn laws 
 of the church ; and the king makes his Hadug-ras keep a person in the 
 liouse of the primate to levy a tribute on his revenues. 
 
 The ceremonies performed at the creation of Abyssinian great officers 
 are singular, and throw considerable light on the national character, lie- 
 fore the war of Adel, and the division of the empire in the reign of 
 David III. all was splendour and ceremony. Gold, wrought into chains, 
 cups, and other articles of use and luxury, was every where common ; 
 the finest brocades, silk, and cotton cloths, were worn by the king's ser- 
 vants ; the apartments in the palace and camp were ornamented with 
 the most precious metals, and witli beds of state, called menstaff s ; they 
 ■were hung with the richest Indian stuff's, and paved with the finest carpets 
 of Persia. All the great officers of the crown ate out of vessels of gold 
 and silver; and most of their furniture displayed the utmost height of 
 barbaric pomp. 
 
 A Kasniati (governor) is made in public generally at the Adcbebaye, 
 or market-place of Gondar. The servants of the king, under the direc- 
 tion of the Badjerund of the Zeffanbet, put around his head the Ras 
 Werk, a circle of gold, and clothe him with the Kaftan, a white robe, 
 sometimes lined with blue. The Abyssinian MS. mentions another gift, 
 by the words sinomu mai, the meaning of which is unc-ertain, but seems 
 to be a pitcher for water. One of the people employed in the ceieniony
 
 t> 
 
 528 APPENDIX. 
 
 tlien proclaims liim, in the following manner : " Hear, hear, hear ! Wc 
 make our servant * * * Kasmati of ." The kettle-drums immediate- 
 ly beat ; the trumpets are sounded ; those who are present raise loud 
 shouts of congratulation. He is then mounted on a horse of the king's, 
 splendidly caparisoned, and rides to the outer gate of the palace, where, 
 alighting, he is admitted into the presence-chamber ; and, after having 
 prostrated himself on the ground, kisses the king's hand. He is con^ 
 ducted out "with sendic, nagareet, and nesserkauo ; tliat is, with the 
 royal standard Hying before him, and the drums and music above men- 
 tioned. 
 
 Tlie Basha is also invested with the Ras Werk and Kaftan. He re- 
 ceives gold chains for his legs and arms, called amber werk and zinar, 
 with a gold-hilted sword, and a shasha, a kind of turban, wound about 
 his head. He is presented to tlie king on the throne, and allowed to sit 
 at the foot of it, with carpets spread under his feet. He is there served 
 with drink in a golden cup ; after \\'hich, he is conducted by all the nobles 
 and army at Gondar, in full procession, to the house allotted to his office. 
 The musqucteers, with sendic, nagareet, and nesserkano, fire repeated 
 peals of musquetry ; and tlie rejoicing in this, as indeed in all cases of 
 that nature, is noisy, and riotous beyond description. 
 
 All the great officers are invested in this manner, diflfering, however, 
 in the degree of honour which is paid to their respective ranks. The 
 tenor of the proclamation is the same. It is the perpetual custom of the 
 king, to bestow new robes and other articles of dress, not on the nobility 
 alone, but on every person in his court or army, who has performed any 
 action of note. A quantity of provisions from the palace is also bestow- 
 ed at the same time. These customs are all of Persian origin. 
 
 This introduction may be properly concluded with a description of the 
 arrangement of the camp, in the better days of the monarchy, which still 
 continues to be imitated in modern times. The sovereigns of Habbesh 
 were generally, during the nine fair months of the year, in the field, en- 
 gaged in war with the ^lahometans, Galla, or other tribes on the fron- 
 tiers of the kingdom. Long practice made encampment an easv regular 
 }natter ; every part of the army knew its particular station ; when the
 
 APPENDIX. 329 
 
 king's tent was pitclicil, the places of all the rest were rcluti\ely tlcter- 
 mined. In an expedition, it was usual for the king to carry his wives, 
 household-servants, clergy, and treasures, along w itii iiini. These are 
 mentioned together, because they were all exceedingly numerous, and 
 formed a proportionable incumbrance to the march, which was veiy slow, 
 at the rate of 10 or 14 miles a-day. 
 
 An officer, called the Fit-aiiiyiri*, alw ays precedes an Abyssinian armv. 
 He is attended by a party of horse, or liglit-arnicd foot, who keep at 
 the distance of two or three miles before the main body, and give intel- 
 ligence of the approach of an enemy, and of the state of the country, 
 wherever they advance. The choice of the ground for encamping is en- 
 trusted to him ; in which he is guided by the circumstances of water, 
 level, wood, and similar advantages. ^\'hcn these are convenient, he 
 pitches a flag on the spot designed for the king, and measures out the 
 ground for the inclosure of his tents. In a short time the servants come 
 up, and erect them with great expedition ; while the Billatena-gueta 
 takakin, or master of the household, superintends the \\ ork. The greater 
 Billetana-gueta, and the Palambaras, next assign the usual stations to 
 the horse and foot, on the right hand or the left, behind the royal in- 
 closure. 
 
 The whole camp is called cattama ; and wlien extended in the manner 
 that was usually done, on continuing long in one place, it occupied a 
 space of several miles in circumference. The king's tents, five or six in 
 number, were placed on a little eminence, on tlie east sitle of it ; the 
 doors of them being always towards the east. The name of the place in 
 which they stood was called margaf, which was surrounded with long 
 pallisades, hung with chequered curtains, named mantalol, that com- 
 pletely hid the tents from the army w ithout. In this inclosure (megardj) 
 were twelve doors, or entrances, occupied by the guards, the principal 
 of which looked to the east. It was known and determined at which of 
 tliese certain persons should enter; for instance, the cooks at one dooi-, 
 the Betwudets at another, the clergy at a third, and so on, throughout 
 the whole number. The principal gate was called the wudunsha i.latlje> 
 
 • Front of the host. 
 T t
 
 330 APPENDIX. 
 
 the names of the rest were tlie sargwan dadje, shalemat dadje, mcgardja 
 dadje, meblea dadje, baaltihat dadj ; which were double, one of each 
 name on tlie right, and another on the left, of the principal entrance. 
 
 On the right side of the inclosure, without the gates, stood the tents 
 of the Iteghe, or (jueen, with those of the ozoros and ladies of the court. 
 When the Negus had a number of wives, it was usual to divide them 
 into tents on each side of the iirclosure, which were called the gera and 
 kanya baal tit, ladies apartments of the right and left. These were 
 served by great numbers of eunuchs and female slaves, called melmel. 
 On the left of the inclosure was the royal kitchen, with the tents of the 
 cooks, (abi tsergui godana ;) which were, however, often placed on both 
 sides. Then the Billetenagetas talak, and takakin, the Badjerunds, the 
 Tarsemba dimshasha, the Basha, and the Mecuonen, or noblemen, go- 
 vernors, &c. arranged their tents behind on the left side, as the two bil- 
 latenas pointed out, till they reached what is called the gera phires deh- 
 rawi, or rear of the liorse stationed on the left. In that rear were the 
 tents of the Rakmasery, and before these, nearer the king's, were the 
 tents of the darba-bet, or body guards, while not on duty. In what was 
 called the left koulef, or inclosure, pitched the Gerasmati, with the large 
 korban, or room for keeping the furniture of the church of MaryofSion, 
 which stood on his right hand, along with the tents of its debtera, or 
 clersi'v. These were arran<>ed in a line along the interior flank of the 
 liorse stationed on the left, reaching to the fit phires zagera, or front of 
 the cavalry, a large space at the west end of the camp. On the exterior 
 flank of these horse, towards the north, the Betwudet, that commanded 
 the troops of Begemder, or rather half the forces of Ethiojua, encamped 
 his men all around the cavalry, from the king's tents to the Jit phires, or 
 west end of the camp. In the left fit phires, encamped the Palambaras, 
 as being master of the horse; and before him, nearer the east, theaisnafo 
 dimshasha, or master of the mules. The azajes and licaonte of the left 
 hand had their station near the church of St Mary, to the eastward of 
 the master of the mules, where was also that of the Acab saat. Between 
 the church and the station of the Palambaras were the, abodes and shops 
 of the lower orders, that served the army with provisions, hydromel, 
 and similar articles of use and luxury. Great numbers of common wo-
 
 APPENDIX. 531 
 
 men, artists, and idle people, had their respective places in this quarter 
 of the camp, both on the right and left. 
 
 On the right side, behind the Itcghe, and also on her right hand, en- 
 camped the M'izazir, or branches of the royal family, viz. all the .Sons 
 of the king allowed to reside in the camp ; and such noblemen as wx-re 
 descended from the royal family by ozoros, or daughters ; occupying 
 from the Iteghe', or cjueen's tents, to the rear of the right hand horse. 
 In the riglit koulef pitched the Kanasmati, with the large korban, or 
 room, for keeping the furniture of the church of Baalniaskal, or the 
 cross, which stood on his right hand with the numerous tents of its deb- 
 tera, or clerg}'. These were pitched along the interior (lank of the right 
 hand cavalry to its fit phires, or front, a large space so called on the 
 west side of the camp. On its exterior flank, all around on the south 
 side, encamped the Betwudet, tliat governed Gajt/jii, with half the troops 
 of the empire. In the fit phires of the right hand were a body of horse, 
 armed in the Turkish manner ; to the eastward of which were the lower 
 orders as on the other side. The azajes and licaonte of the right, A\ith 
 the Abuna and his clergy, had their station near the church of the holy 
 cross. 
 
 In this arrangement of the camp, an equal distribution of the nobles 
 and troops Avas made to the riglit hand and the left behind the king's in- 
 closure. None of the tents projected before the royal station; but a large 
 empty space was reserved in front of it, not to be entered by any with- 
 out positive orders. About two shots of a cross-bow from the eastern 
 gate of the king's inclosure was the Saccala, a large squaietent, witli i'2 
 low iron seats, six on the one side, and six on the other of a large one, 
 breast high, which represented that of the king. Alvarez asserts, that 
 the judges did not sit on these, but on the grass, to hear the causes be- 
 fore them. In the reign of David, the Betwudets were the chief judges 
 in the Saccala, and carried the opinion of the rest to the dadje, or king's 
 gate, whence the concluding sentence was gi\en from behind the cur- 
 tains. At present, the council is seldom full ; and the judges stand at 
 a table, in the direction of the right and left side of the empty chair at 
 the head of it. The king's vote is brought by the Af-negus from an ad- 
 jacent alcove.
 
 332 APPENDIX. 
 
 When the judges were assembled in the Saccala, before they proceed- • 
 cd to bushiess, tliey began with a prayer, or hymn, said to be composed 
 by .Tared, tlie Abuna, under Gebramascal, about A. D. 560. After pro- 
 nouncing often, in a solemn tone, and after long pauses, the Avord Hal- 
 leluia, they chaunted these sentences : — 
 
 " From the day of vengeance, from the day of doom. 
 
 How sh.all the soul escape ? 
 When the mother cannot save her child, and the earth shall 
 surrender her prisoners, 
 
 How shall the soul escape ? 
 When the Father shall put on the robe of retribution, and 
 clothe himself with the garment of vengeance, 
 
 How shall the soul escape ? 
 When the assembly shall accuse us with terrors, when our 
 deeds shall be opened, and spread out, and all that we 
 have done shall be read, 
 
 How shall the soul escape ? 
 When our Lord shall sit on the Mount of Olives, on the day 
 of the Sabbath, and all his disciples beside him; what shall 
 annoy the people, wlien he shall have mercy on the poor, 
 and on him who has done riohtr" 
 
 »' 
 
 The prayer is repeated thrice by all the Azajes, who join with the 
 Serach Massery in this preliminary formula. They then hear a kind of 
 practical exj)lanation of it from the same ofticer; after which they pro- 
 ceed to business. The Betwudet, or Ras, has a right to judge sitting; 
 his lieutenant, the Eillatena gueta talalac, stands. In modern times, 
 the great officers (Meconen) seldom appear in the Saccala, where the 
 common Azaje and Umber, with a few of the Licaonte, administer jus- 
 tice under the controul of the king. Absolutely dependant on him for 
 subsistence, liberty, and life, no judges in the world are more subject 
 to the will of the monarch. 
 
 At a considerable distance beyond the Saccala, on the right and left 
 of it, were the two prisons (jMenges-bet), in which the accused were
 
 APPENDIX. 333 
 
 kept in chains, and guarded according to the importance of the crimes 
 A\'ith whicli they were charged. Near these tents, but further to the 
 cast, were those of the two Retwiulets, or chief justices, on the right 
 and left hand, having a church lu'tween them appropriated to the judge. 
 Eastward of the church were chained four hons, in a place called 
 Anljasa-i)et, Avhich were constantly led along when the king marched. 
 These were a very antient part of the retinue of the sovereigns of Axum, 
 where they were kept in the days of Cosmas Indoplaustes ; and the place 
 of the Anbasa-het is still distinguished in the ruins of that city. Tiiat the 
 lion has long been accounted a symbol of power, is generally kncjwn ; 
 the custom mentioned here, and the names of Anbasa M'udem, ^^'anag 
 Segued, &c. shew how much the opinion A\as prevalent in Ethiopia. 
 The royal standard of Abyssinia displays the lion of the tribe of Judah, 
 to indicate the descent of its kings from David ; a fiction by which the 
 clergy flattered the vanity of the monarch, and prcser^■ed a relic of 
 a custom older than the a-ra of Christianity. 
 
 Ear beyond the lions, but still in front of the king's tents, was 
 a church, and a gabeia, or market place, appropriated to Christians, 
 who sold there all kinds of provisions. In this they observed the dis- 
 tinction between clean and unclean beasts ; a part of the Jewish law, 
 which is still scnipulously retained in Habbesh. All ^Mahometans and 
 Infidels were excluded from this market; having a separate one for 
 themselves, under the inspection of the Negade Riis. Though the 
 gTcatest and wealthiest merchants in the kingdom, they have no domes- 
 tic intercourse with the Christians at this da}-; they live at Gondar, in 
 the lower town, wliich was assigned them by Facilidas and Ilanncs I. ; 
 and eating or drinking with them, or of any thing which they have 
 prepared, is reckoned equal to a renunciation of Christianit}'. 
 
 Such was the form of the camp in the time of David III. and his 
 grandson Melee Segued. At this day they follow the plan of former 
 ages, as far as occasion requires ; though the whole forces and nobles of 
 Habbesh seldom meet in one encampment. The towns were originally 
 standing camps, having cottages raisetl of earth and canes to shelter the 
 army from the rains in the wet season. The respective parts of a camp 
 were long visible in Gondar, wliich was chosen by Facilidas for the
 
 334 • APPENDIX. 
 
 winter station of his court. Claudius is said to have first erected 
 a medin *, or fixed residence, to whicli he was invited by the beauties 
 of European architecture, contrary to the will of his subjects, who con- 
 sidered the perpetual movement of the camp as the greatest defence 
 against their bararous invaders. Jacob resided at Coga; Susneus at 
 Dancaz and Gorgora. Facilidas deserted the palace of his father, and 
 built a house at Gondar ; rendering by this Coga and Dancaz so ob- 
 scure, that they are not noticed in Mr Bruce's map. Ilannes and 
 Yasous Tallak both continued in the same place, which consequently 
 became the residence of much people, and at last the capital of the 
 wliolc kingdom *. 
 
 No. XLV. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Particular account of the Ethiopk JIISS. from •which Mr Bruce composed 
 the History ofAbifssinia, inserted in his Travels. 
 
 1. The chronicle of a reign, written by the king's official historio- 
 grapher, contains all the remarkable transactions at court during every 
 day in the month throughout the whole year. Each month begins 
 
 * MS. Auiial. Abyss. Vol. II. life of Claud. 
 
 + For the order of the ramp in the time of David, sec Viaggio nella Ediiop. di Don F. 
 Alvarez, in Uaniusio's Collect, cap. 120 — 128. ; and Ethiop. MS. prcf. to the Chronicle, 
 ■which, along viilh detached hints in the Annals, proves that it is still observed. On the 
 househeld, see MS. pref. to the Chronicle ; the MS. appendix to the lives of JJacda 
 Mariam, and Iscander; the lives of the kings in the MS. Annals, passim; and Ludolf's 
 Ethiopic history and dictionaries. E.
 
 APPENDIX. 335 
 
 a new paiagTaj)]! ; the name of it is <>TneialIy written witli red ink; 
 a favourite ornament of tli(," scribes. Tlie fust Abyssinian numth begins 
 on the 29th August, old style ; and the division of the year coincides 
 exactly with that of the Egyptians. The names of the months are not 
 derived from any known language. 'Ihey are, 1. iNlascaram ; <2. Tekenit; 
 3. Iledar; 4. Tahsas ; 5. Ter; 6. Yaeatit; 7. Magabit; 8. Miyazia ; 
 y. Cienbot; 10. Sene ; ll.Hamle; IC. Nahass6. A very useful Abys- 
 sinian calendar was (-omposed by Ludolf, from a martyrologv in his 
 possession, in which he also points out the most remarkable days, and 
 festivals observed in Etliiopia; but, after all his skilful attention, it is 
 still far from being complete. Mr Bruce brought home a slip of parch- 
 ment, containing the names of the saints connnemorated in Ilabbesh 
 during the first fifteen days of Mascaram. These are, at a medium, 
 about six for each day, the principal of whom have their legends insert- 
 ed in the Synaxar. It appears that most of the fables, recorded in that 
 book, arc translations from the Greek or Coptic, the originals of which 
 were composed in Egypt. 
 
 A week is called in Ilabbesh subae, equal to the Latin septimana ; 
 a month, from its being lunar, iiierh ; a day, amira or ckt. The days 
 of the week are named by their nnnd)er ; ehud, the first, or Sanbat, 
 the Sabbath; sanui, the second, INIonday ; salus, Tuesday; rebua, \Ved- 
 nesday ; hanms, Thursday ; areb, Friday ; sanbat kedimat, the old (or 
 Jewish) Sabbath, Saturilay. 
 
 The Abyssinian vulgar era is the amt alem, or year of the world ; but 
 the number of years from that event to the reign of Teclahaimanout, 
 1769, is variously reckoned. During the j)eri()d in which the Jesuits 
 flourished in Ethopia, the European calculation was adopted ; and tiie 
 Latin names of the months, the year of Christ, antl several otlier ves- 
 tiges of the intercourse w ith the west, are found in the histories of David, 
 Claudius, and Susneus. 
 
 The method in which ]\Ir Bruce computed the reigns of the kings, was 
 the ordinary one of subtracting from the year I7(),9 the years of the reign 
 of Joas as foinid in the Annals; then from the remainder that of Yasous; 
 and so on, back to Anula Sion. The years mentioned In the Jesuits, 
 from the time of the first Portuguese embassy till then- own expulsion,
 
 336 APPENDIX. 
 
 served to correct those in the national INISS. The days of the week are 
 literally translated from the Ethiopic ; and those of the month are valued 
 by the corresponding day in the Julian computation. The imperfection 
 of these methods must be supplied or understood by the reader : it would 
 require much time and labour to reconcile perfectly the European and 
 Ethiopic dates, which in Mr Bruce'.s volumes only approximate to the 
 truth*. 
 
 Of the facts which are given in the end of Book II. and in the course 
 of Book III. of the Travels, the chronicle of Axum furnishes a very 
 small part. As its reputation in Abyssinia is universally great, and no 
 analysis of its contents has been laid before the public, the reader will 
 find one subjoined in the notef. 
 
 * The Abyssinians, in general, reckon 5500 years from the creation to the birth of our 
 saviour, though in this their writers are not unanimous. The annalists talve great pains to 
 state the year of the world, the epact, golden number (uiatquc), and the name of the evange- 
 list for every year, at the beginning of its history. Every four years are marked with thw 
 names of the four evangelists, from a particular arrangement in the service-book of the church. 
 Other eras are mentioned occasionally ; as the Era of Mercy (amt maharat), which com. 
 menced at the coming of Abba Salama, a few years before the birth of Zera Jacob. The Ap. 
 pcndix to the book of Axum gives the principal dates of Ethiopic history according to this 
 era, but so inaccurately, as to destroy all confidence in the account. The Ethiopic scribes 
 are so careless in their computations, and in the transcription of their numeral characters, that 
 no dependence can be had on any statements which they give to their readers, unconnected 
 with proofs. 
 
 + The Kebir Zaneguste, or Glory of the Kings, is a treatise which professes to establish 
 the Ethiopic monarchy on the basis of divine right. It was written " to shew forth the 
 glory of Rome and Ethiopia," two nations which arc said to divide between tliem the 
 sovereignty of the world, in direct inheritance from Adam. 
 
 Of this treatise Mr Bruce brought tw o copies from Gondar, one written in an older hand, 
 divided into chapters, containing an Appendix on Abyssinian history and customs; and 
 another, beautifully, but more incorrectly, written, without sections, and probably a tran. 
 script made for him while residing in that city. The former of these consists of IOC leaves, 
 of which 18 are on the affairs of Abyssinia, distinct from the principal work, and five on 
 the history of David IlL The latter is written in a larger character, and occupies 13G folia. 
 The size of both is quarto, nearly square, on yellow Ab) ssinian parchment, the sheets of 
 which, about a foot in length and breadth, arc called by the natives liranc. 
 
 The oldest copy appears to have been a present to Mr Bruce from Uas Michael, the cele. 
 brated governor of Tigrc. It is ornamented at the beginning with a beautiful drawing of an
 
 APPENDIX. 337 
 
 The appendix to this hook is the only portion of it wliich is purely- 
 historical. It begins w itli a description of the church of Axum, found- 
 ed by Abreha and Atshiha. Then follows a long account of the coro- 
 nation of the kings, as gi\ en In- Mr Bruce in the life of Socinios, which 
 
 eagle in flight, holding in his beak and talons a scroll, which seems to have been executed by 
 Mr l^rnce or bis assistant. 
 
 The treatise begins with the usual doxology to God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 and a profession of faith in the Trinity, as defined by the 318 orthodox of the council of 
 Nice. The writer then testities his belief in the great and glorious Ark of S ion, aud of the 
 Law, devised and made in the Council of Heaven, before all created things, angels or men. 
 After the formation of this (Tabot Hego), or Ark of the Law, and the creation and fall of 
 the angels, the Trinity is asserted to have formed man, as a punishment on Satan and his 
 followers. The Father said to the Son and Holy Spirit, Let us make man in our own image. 
 The Son said, I will clothe .•Vdam with tlesh. The Spirit said, I will dwell in the breast of 
 the prophets and saints. These transactions arc proved by a passage from David, " Re- 
 " member thy dwelling-place of old, created for a safet3-, by the law of thy kingdom, in 
 " Mount Sion." The object of this chapter is, to shew that God created the Ark of Sion 
 before all things, with a view to deliver it to man as a pledge of the divine law, and as 
 a symbol of dominion over the whole earth. 
 
 The title of chapter 2d is, '• On the great monarch)-." Let us give an account of who 
 is great and who is small (says the writer) amongst the kings of the earth. He then men. 
 tions how Gregorius Thauniaturgos (in Ethiop. Gcbarc Menker), having been thrown info 
 a dungeon for fifteen years by a Pagan king, began to ruminate on the idle pomp of the 
 infidel, whose confidence was placed in armies, chariots, and cities, and to compare it with 
 the true dominion which God had given to the first man, and through him to the holy pa. 
 triarchs. Gregory, now introduced as a speaker, (chap. 3.) relates, in a prolix, romancing 
 way, the investiture of Adam in the empire of the earth by his Maker. He then proceeds 
 to tell how Adam disinherited his first born son, because he was a sour, ill-looking infant, 
 and conferred his kingdom on Abel for contrary reasons, which occasioned envy between 
 the brothers, and the death of one of them. Seth is appointed by Adam to the vacant in. 
 heritance ; and much oratory is employed in describing (chap. 6.) the sin of Cain, aud the 
 impiety of his race. All the vices of warm climates are ascribed to these degenerate mortals, 
 who abandoned prayers, petitions, and thanksgivings, for inordinate eating, drinking, dan. 
 cing, and music of all kinds ; with other excesses, in which they vied with the horse, the ass, 
 and the mule. A list is given of the patriarch kings, of the just line, from Seth to Noah, which 
 introduces a description of the flood, and of the destruction of all flesh, excepting one family. 
 Of these accounts, which are suflitiently minute, the Scripture is the basis ; but the narrative 
 is of the rabbinical kind, in a pompous st) le, and always collecting a mist of fable on every 
 particular, through which it appears distorted and ridiculous. A bare translation of the titles 
 
 u u
 
 338 APPENDIX. 
 
 is abridged by all the annalists who treat of these matters. After this 
 come two lists of the officers whom Solomon sent, along- with Menilec, to 
 his maternal kingdom of Saba ; both very confused. Tlie fourth section 
 contains a catalogue of the kings of Axum, from Arwe, w^ho reigned 400 
 
 of the chapters, a little extended, is all that the performance merits after this introduction. 
 They are as follows : Ch. 9. On the Covenant of Noe. 10. On Sion : here the story of the 
 celestial ark is resumed. 11. On the meeting of the 318 Orthodox at Nice, and their Coun- 
 cil, formed to promote the purity of the faith. 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. Give a narrative of the 
 wickedness of Canaan ; the history of Abraham and his covenant ; with the lives of Isaac, 
 Jacob, and Robcl, his incestuous son. The deeds of Canaan and Robol are recorded to 
 account for their having been deprived of a share in the divine sovereignty of their fa;nily. 
 17. God delivers the heavenly ark to Moses on the mount. 18. Relates the meeting of the 
 318 bishops (likan papasat), at which (c. 19 and 20) Damatius, the Roman bisliop, stood 
 up, and said he had found a book on the division of the w orld in the church of Sophia. In 
 this volume it was recorded, that the earth was divided between the king of Rome and the 
 king of Ethiopia, because they were both descended from Shorn, the lineal successor of 
 Noah by his own nomination. Out of the book he proceeds to establish the claims of 
 Ethiopia, observing, that Menilec, the eldest son of Solomon by Maqueda queen of Sheba, 
 had founded that monarchy ; and had been approved of God, so far as to get possession of the 
 Ark of Sion, which was made in heaven, but was kept at his birth in the temple of Jerusa. 
 lem. 21 . Begins with an account of the beauty, riches, and wisdom, of the queen, and of her 
 commerce with western Asiaand India. Tameran, her principal merchant, (c. 22.) becomes 
 acquainted with the king of Judea, then intent on collecting gold for the Temple. This 
 trader enters Jndea, (c. 23.) and brings back such a flattering account of Solomon, as in. 
 duces (c. 24.) the queen to undertake a journey to see him. She arrives at Jerusalem 
 (c. 25.) and converses (ch. 26.) with the king, who solves and proposes some riddles for 
 her instruction ; namely, a few enigmatical stories, invented by the Jewish rabbins and 
 Arabs. Ch. 28. She is astonished at his wisdom, and, in consequence of this admiration, 
 obtains more of his royal bounty than he had hitherto bestowed on any of his foreign 
 allies. Ch. 29. The 318 fathers continue the history, and proceed (c. 30.) to relate, how 
 the king swore to her to make her child, if she should have one, the heir of his kingdom. 
 Ch. 31. The king gives her his ring, and dismisses her to her own country, where she bore 
 Menilec, the prince of Israel and Ethiopia, Ch. 33, 34, 35. Menilec grew up, and by 
 Tameran, began a correspondence with his father, who invited him to Jerusalem, where he 
 met and conversed with him. The king (cc. 38, 39, 40, 41.) put the youth of his realm 
 under the command of his son, made him be anointed by Zadoc the high priest, and crown- 
 ed, by the name of David his grandfather. As the prince had shewn no inclination to rule 
 over Judea, Solomon prepared to dismiss him to Saba, with the sons of the first families in 
 Jerusalem, as his retinue and household. He gave him (c. 41 and 42.) his blessing, the two
 
 APPENDIX, 339 
 
 years, to Maqueda, queen of Azcb, who visited Solomon in tlic tourtli 
 year of his reign. She reigned after that visit 25 years. Ebn Hakim, 
 or W'areza, i. e. tlie youth or prince, governed Ethiopia after his mother's 
 resignation, about half a century. 
 
 tables of the law, ami the clioicc of the Jewish youth, much against (lie «ill of their parents. 
 A list of their names, given in the two copies, illustrates, as much as any other particular, 
 the carelessness of the Ethiopic scribes, the only men of learning in their countrj-, and the 
 gross ignorance of the clergy, who are notable to discern the absurdity of this storj'. Only 
 a few of the names coincide exactly in the two copies, though they are all corrupted from 
 one source. They arc all taken, not from the Hebrew, as in a book really so ancient would 
 have been credible, but from the Greek. For instance ; Azarias, the son of Zadoc, -went 
 as lik cohenat, or high-priest ; Ermias, or Elias, son of Arami, or Arani, and grandson 
 of Nathan the |)rophct, as lik diaconat, or chief of the deacons ; and Somonias, son if Abita, 
 or Ab talam, as lam miziker, register of the cattle. The rest, to the number of twelve or 
 thirteen in all, have a similar appearance. 
 
 Chapters 44 and 45 describe the lamentation of the Jewish nobility ou parting with their 
 children, and the good advice and blessings they bestowed on them. The young priest, 
 Azarias, had, in the mean time, formed a design (c. 46.) of taking along with him the celes- 
 tial Ark of the Covenant. This he secretly communicated to a few of his friends, in parti- 
 cular to the chief of the deacons. Zadoc, the high priest, being absent, his son (c. 47.) 
 olTcred up a sacrifice in the Temi)le for himself and the young king, and, having obtained 
 from heaven approbation of his conduct, stoic the palladium of the monarchy of Adam. 
 The ark was committed to the jiriests in his train, and the whole company (c. 48, 49, 50. 31, 
 52, 53.) having received the blessings of their parents, set out for Ethiopia, by the way of 
 Egypt, in ringed chariots, which the Lord enabled to perform a journey of thirfein days 
 in one. The Ethioi)ians (c. 54, 55.) received their new king and the ark with inexpressible 
 joy ; but very ditierent were the feelings of Zadoc, who, discovering that the Glory was 
 departed from the Temple, (c. 56, 57.) informed his master of the loss, in the utmost dis. 
 may and consternation. The king (c. 58, 59.) burst into a violent rage, and ordered a pur. 
 suit ; but some Egyptians, newly arrived at Jerusalem, told him, that the Ethiopic court had 
 been seen, in its passage through Egyjjt, shining like lire, and flying like the wind, so that 
 all attempts to overtake it would be useless. The whole nation was instantly tilled with the 
 most bitter sorrow ; the king and high priest rent their clothes. Zadoc, however, (c. 61, 
 62, 63.) moved with the spirit of prophecy, broke out into strains of consolation, by in- 
 forming them such was the will of the Lord, who had determined to lix the primogeniture 
 of the house of David on the throne of Ethiopia, and to honour that kingdom with the ark 
 of his sovereignt) , the testiuiony of the divine right of Adam. The Jewish nobles (c. 63.) 
 perceived the hand of the Lord, and acquiesced in this severe dispensation of Providence.
 
 340 APPENDIX. 
 
 The list of kings who succeeded him is double, and very discordant 
 with itself. The numbers in the dates are as erroneous as the names are 
 fabulous. Abreha and Atsbeha are called Agoula Anbasa, children of 
 the lion. And there is likewise a derangement of the usual order in one 
 of the catalogues, in which Asato, or Goudit, the wicked queen, who 
 polluted and destroyed the churches for 40 years, is put before several 
 princes of that family which she is reported to have deposed. The house 
 of Zagu^ was probably little related to this Ethiopian Athaliah : it was 
 
 Chapters 64, 65, 66, record the subsequent degeneracy of Solomon, who had now enter- 
 ed into a close affinity with Pharaoh king of Egypt, and allowed himself to be led astray by 
 the daughter of that prince. Some time after, he repents of his crimes, and is cheered by 
 a rcTclation of the coming of Christ. The chapters, from the 68th to the 83d, treat of our 
 Saviour and the Virgin, of the sins of Rehoboam, of Mary the daughter of David, of the king 
 of Rome a descendant from Seth, of the kings of Madian, Babylon, Persia, INIoab, of the Alio, 
 phylae, or Philistines, and the feats of Samson, whose son became king over^the latter people. 
 The pretensions of all these nations to a share in the patriarchal monarchy are examined in a 
 fabulous legendary manner. Chapter 84 takes up the history of Menilec, who enters Saba in 
 triumph, and is received by Maqucda with exultation. The queen swears (c. 86, 87.) to 
 deliver up her kingdom to him, having been informed of his coronation at Jerusalem, and, 
 calling the elders of the realm, declares publicly her intention. Azarias (c. 90.) announces 
 a long eulogium on the queen's conduct ; the coronation of David is again performed, and the 
 Mosaical law established in Ethiopia. Ch. 93. Resumes the corruption of the Romish king, 
 dom, hinted at in former sections, and the religious and civil prosperity of Ethiopia, which 
 now became the terror of its enemies in every direction. An Ethiopic campaign (c. 94.) is 
 related, and the glory of the king of Ethiopia, as direct heir of line to Shem, triumphantly 
 celebrated. From ch. 96 to 1)7, the topics are rather miscellaneous — A projjhecy respect, 
 ing Christ — On the numbering of the Israelites — On the rod of Aaron — The fallen Angels 
 — The omnipresence and pre-existence of God — The three arks — The horns of the altar — 
 The faith of Abraham. From c. 106 to 112, entirely a prophecy of the different events in 
 the life of our Saviour. Ch. 113 discusses the favourite topic of the winged chariots of 
 Ethiopia, and some other fabulous sources of the national glory. The work concludes v\ ith 
 observations on the kings of Romia and Ethiopia, between whom the world is divided in 
 this manner : " All the globe, north of Jerusalem, belongs to the former, and south of it 
 " to the latter." 
 
 Such is the outline of the Kebir Neguste, the Glory of the Kings, usually called the Book 
 or Chronicle of Axum. It pretends to be a translation of a treatise found in the church of 
 St Sophia by Damatius, bishoj) of Rome, (perhaps Constantinople) and read at the council 
 of Nice !
 
 APPENDIX. 341 
 
 Christian, and some of its princes eminent for abilities and piety. Mv 
 Bruce has followed the order of the second hst, which is that usually 
 transcribed into chronicles. 
 
 After Icon Anilac, the order of kings, and the length of tlieir reigns, 
 are clearly determined. A list of these, from him to Tecla-haimaiiout, 
 the reigning sovereign, is inserted by the scribe, who wrote either for llas^ 
 Michael or Mr Bruce. The subject of Axum is resumed, and an account 
 given of the latest coronations which have been performed thiie. In 
 the 231st year of mercy (Luke's Gospel), Sertza Denghel renewed all the 
 laws and institutions laid dow n b}' the ancient kings, his fatliers, at the 
 city of Axum, the throne of the kings of Sion. The celestial ark, the 
 first of all created things, entrusted to the patriarchs and Moses, and 
 stolen away from Jerusalem in the days of Solomon, was, according to 
 the legend, kept in the princi]xd church of this city. 
 
 Axum was built by the Egyptian Greeks; but no such tradition exists 
 in Abyssinia. The natives ascribe the origin of its ruined structures to 
 Abreha and Atsbeha, whose abilities \vere aided by the Holy Spirit. As 
 Axum was the first seat of Christianity in this country, its clergv be- 
 came very rich, through the veneration paid them by its ignorant sove- 
 reigns. They still claim many lands around it, as belonging to the 
 church, and exhibit, as rights of these possessions, the grants of ancient 
 kings. These grants are forgeries ; but as they run in the legal style of 
 the realm, one or two of them may be mentioned. The form is taken 
 from the verbal proclamation made in all transfers of landed property. 
 
 " By the grace of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, we El-abreha and 
 Atsbeha, kings of Axum, grant as fiefs (golatana goult) to the chief 
 priest (gabaza) of Axum, Hausta with its bounds, Hambera w ith its 
 bounds. Forma with its bounds, Amba-hausta A\ith its bounds, Tawdi, 
 Tselalo, Afgume, Seglamen, IMadagwed Akeit, not by the kal hatse 
 (king's messenger, or prolocutor), nor by the meconen, or auphari (the 
 governor of the province, and the collector of the revenue), but of our- 
 selves we grant and appoint, Ave, who found and build up, that it may 
 be a mediation (merah) to us in the kingdom of heaven, and that the 
 fruit of our body may be blessed, which shall sit on the throne of David.
 
 342 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 And if any one break or disamiul this, let him be accursed by the mouth 
 of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." 
 
 A second clause grants more territories, and adds the anathema of 
 a curse by the mouth of Petros and Paulos. 
 
 Similar grants follow, made by king AnbasaWudem, Seif Araad, Zera 
 Jacob, and others. One by a lady, probably a tjueen, runs thus : " I 
 Welleta jNIariam grant Phekullit, with its bounds, for the commemora- 
 tion (taskar) of our Lady Mary (the Virgin) and myself, that this may 
 be to me a mediation in the kingdom of heaven," In one instance, Zera 
 Jacob prohibits any person from bringing lions, horses, mules, or cattle 
 of any kind, into the domains of the priest of Axum. " Not by the kal- 
 hatze or by the meconen," says the king, " but by the voice of my 
 mouth. Whoever breaks or tlisannuls this, let him be cursed like Arius 
 the infidel, and Simon the sorcerer of Samaria. Amen." 
 
 After these, and other grants, follows a confused account of the 
 churches, fountains, and obelisks, found in Axum. The different parts 
 of tlie palace are mentioned ; and several wondcrfid appearances, which 
 were produced by miracles wrought on the spot. Axum, according to 
 the legend, has been thrice founded ; first by Ethiopius, the son of Cusb, 
 whose tomb was shewn there till very lately; next by Maqueda, queen 
 of Saba or Azeb, w ho left her son in possession of it ; and, lastly, by 
 Abreha and Atsbeha, in a miraculous and astonishing manner. Before 
 their reign, most part of the ground, occupied by the present city, was 
 covered by a lake. The princes ascended a hill called Debra Mekiada, 
 and prayed to God tliat he would point out a place where they might 
 raise a dwelling to his name. Our Lord descended, took dust, and 
 sprinkled it where the cluuch now stands. The ground became dry, 
 where he M^as seen in the form of a fiery pillar, and the print of his feet 
 (literally shoes) is still seen on an adjoining rock. 
 
 The next miracle was a convocation, summoned by the Virgin INIary 
 at ]\Iai-kirah, near this city, with a view to confirm the Christian faith, 
 Jared was a celebrated Ethiopic bishop in the days of Constantine, or 
 Gebra Maskal, about the year 535. Li order to settle some important 
 points in the faith, the Virgin transported Saint Hieriacus from Bahnesa 
 in Egypt and Saint Lebahawi from Syria, on rainbows, to converse with
 
 APPENDIX. 343 
 
 Jarcd. They conferred three <la}s and three nights, alter which they 
 retired to their own countries in peace. 
 
 The Appendix concludes with a table of the most remarkable events 
 in the Ethiopic history, arranged according to the era of mercy. A mi- 
 serable catalogue of the Roman emperors, extracted from the dreams of 
 some ignorant monk, shews that the names ami empire of the C'a\sars are 
 almost totally forgotten in Abyssinia. A list of the Alexandrian patri- 
 archs, down from St Mark to the Turkish conquest of Egypt, and a table 
 of the caliphs from Mahomet to that event, conclude the compilation. 
 
 I have entered into a detail of tliis collection, rather to shew the abso- 
 hite penury of the Abyssinian history in early times, than on account of 
 any value whicli the book possesses. A great tleal more might have 
 been expected from the clergy, who have possessed the art of w riting 
 since the days of their apostle Frumentius. The Kebu- Neguste is an 
 absurd performance, worthy to be read only by those holy men, who 
 have allowed all their real ancient history to perish. 
 
 Mr 13ruce arranged the several MSS. of the modern history of Abys- 
 sini:i, which he had procured at Gondar, into five volumes, the first of 
 which is the newest copy of the Book of Axum. The second volume is 
 by far more authentic. It is written in a ver}* neat but small hand, on 
 thin parchment, and appears to be about a hundred years old. It con- 
 tains 9'3 leaves, of which eleven are on the Adeline ^ar of Amda Sion, 
 seven on the history of Zera Jacob, eight on that of IJaxla ]\Iariam, in- 
 terspersed with some chapters relating to his father : The kings Iscander 
 and Naod are included in these last. After them five very obscure leaves 
 are occupied by an account of the household of the ancient kings. As 
 the Amharic, or court language, is but imperfectly known in Europe, 
 many parts of this narrative are as mysterious as the history of a fete at 
 St James's w^juld be to an Etliiopian little acquainted with English. 
 The first section of it contains the daily bill of fare for the palace, by no 
 means a perspicuous one; Init it is easy to disco\er in it beef, mutton, 
 mustard, bread, and hydromel of various kinds, fowls under the name of 
 dorho, zugara or guinea-hens, bochur or antelopes, &c. &c. with a variety 
 of sauces and seasonings, not omitting pepper, and other ingredients of 
 a less attractive kind. The portions of all the great household divisions
 
 344 APPENDIX. 
 
 are defined ; such as of the Gera rak maseri, arbaa-bet, baal-diho, aisnaf, 
 baalwasha, nesseikano, baaltit or woman-house, and of the pages, and 
 serv'ants of the various liets or companies. The order of encampment, 
 the dresses of tlie priests who have access to the king, and the cere- 
 monies and reguhitions observed when he goes to church, fallow. Next 
 comes a minute description of the numerous apartments of the royal 
 treasury for money, clothes, arms, and ornaments of state. The gates 
 of tlie camp are pointed out, and the guards belonging to each; with 
 a description of the Bekel bet, or large estabhshment, formed in Shoa 
 by Amda Sion for the breeding of mules, that animal being a favourite 
 with the sin'creigns and ladies of Abyssinia. The list closes with an 
 enumeration of the officers said to have come from Jerusalem with Ebn 
 Hakim, and of the cities or districts of Ilabbesh, in the time of Am- 
 da Sion. Three leaves more are employed on a rude kind of unintelli- 
 gible poem on the cities and sovereigns of Ethiopia, and in describing 
 the appanage of the Ozoros of Ambageshen, between the time of Zera 
 Jacob and David III. 
 
 The melancholy reign of David, or Libna Denghel, a roll of continual 
 inisfortune, occupies only two leaves. There are three copies of it in 
 ]\Ir Bruce's MSS. : this, which is the oldest; another in the Chronicle of 
 Axum ; and a third in the Small Chronicle, mentioned in this Appendix 
 in the list of ]\ISS. brought by Mv Eruce from Abyssinia. They are 
 evidently transcripts : the account is not older than the time of Susneus. 
 
 Before entering fully on the history of Claudius, a short narrative is 
 given of his reign till the death of Mahomet Gragn^. The valour and 
 heresy of the Franks (Franje) from Portugal, with the fall of their cap- 
 tain (Gebtan) Donkestob, so the scribes call Don Christovam de Gama, 
 are equally remembered. Gragne is said to have fallen by a shot from 
 a servant of the king ; by which they obscurely mean Peter Leon. 
 
 The IMS. then assumes a systematical form, and consists of nine kefej, 
 or divisions. The first, in twelve leaves, gives a full account of Clau- 
 dius, in 95 short maaref, or chapters. This part was finished on Wed- 
 nesday, 4th Megabit, A. D. 1500; 1G40 of the Martyrs; 956" of the 
 Hegira, according to the Ethiopic computation, in the second year of 
 the reign of Adamas Segued, by the grace of the Holy Spirit called Me-
 
 APPENDIX. 345 
 
 nas. Tlic second division (kefla dagamavi) gives four leaves further on 
 the history of Claudius, and two on that of Alcnas. Twcntv-onc leaves, 
 in five sections, relate the annals of Sertza Denghel, or Alelec Segued, 
 till his coronation at Axiun. The eighth division comprehends five 
 leaves additional history of the same prince, which is finished in the 
 ninth kefel, in eleven folia, being the rest of his transactions from the 
 24th to the 3.9th year of his reign. 
 
 In this volume there are many curious particulars relating to the mo- 
 narchy, both in its prosperous and declining state. The monkish histo- 
 rians often give abundance of minute facts, without assigning any cause. 
 Many pages are filled with wild declamatory speeches, full of scripture 
 quotations ; in which the reader, expecting to find historical particidars, 
 is completely disappointed. There are not wanting, however, touches 
 of nature's hand, bold enough to excite surprise, or melt the heart. The 
 construction of an oriental language of itself gives a turgid air to these 
 untutored performances, which, however, have sufiicient merit to deserve 
 a place beside the chronicles of our own Gothic ages. 
 
 The third volume of Mr Bruce's collection begins with the history of 
 Susnens, in 75 leaves, and gg chapters. It is the best written of all the 
 chronicles ; minute, accurate, and interesting. It has supplied the writer 
 of the Travels with the bulk of the incidents of that reign. The cha- 
 racter is small and neat; great attention has been bestowed in correcting 
 the errors of the transcriber, and in removing statements of facts, \\hich 
 were either mistaken or obnoxious. The Ilomish faith is reprobated 
 wherever it is mentioned ; but the edifices, with which the Franks orna- 
 mented the kingdom, are described with little skill, but with much 
 admiration. The name of Pader Pai is recorded among those artists from 
 India and 'Portugal, who built the palace and church of Gorgora. The 
 adventures of Susneus, while still a private man, and obliged to skulk 
 in Shoa and the Galla country, are so minutely related, as to give a very 
 lively idea of his distresses, bravery, and enterprising disposition. The 
 volume contains, besides, an epitome of the history of Facilidas, the 
 same as that in the small Chronicle, and the only record of his reign 
 that is preserved, together with the annals of the fifteen years of Ilannes 
 I., sutiticiently prolix and minute for so uninteresting a subject. The 
 
 XX
 
 346 APPENDIX. 
 
 reign of Facilidas (33 years) is crowded into two leaves ; the annals of 
 Hannes occupy 31. Eoth these are in a more modern hand than the 
 history of Susneiis, which is ancient, and probably coeval with the ex- 
 pulsion of the Jesuits. 
 
 One of the most curious papers in the ]\IS. is a grant of lands to the 
 celebrated Ras Scla Christos by his brother, and written by the king's 
 order in this Chronicle of his reign. It is found, chap. 76, and runs in 
 the following manner : 
 
 " Know this, all who now are, and shall come after us, the writing of 
 the appointment, gift, and perpetual fief, (goult,) which we have granted 
 (goukahana) to our obedient subject (fakadanana) and brother, Sela 
 Christos, in the 21st year and fifth month since the Lord made us king, 
 in the year IG17 since the birth of Christ our Lord, and the 15th of the 
 month jMiaizy, while we. Sultan Segued, king of the kings of Ethiopia, 
 were at Ganeta Yasous ; for his much labour and toil on account of our 
 kingdom, and fighting often with many pretenders, (waranotch,) and 
 putting them to death ; for his fighting many times with the Galla, and 
 all the enemies of our realm that have risen at any time, to the days of 
 his killing Weled Gabriel, the traitor, on account of whose practices 
 many were cut off in several places— Finall}', we grant and give to him, 
 to be a possession for ever and ever, (to generation of generation,) the 
 land of IMaskal Lahatsa, the land of Ledj-ambra*, the land of Cabasa, 
 the land of Coulitch, the land of Shalenna, the land of Tsimaras, and 
 from Emfras to Karooda— and, for all his good-will, we likewise give 
 him tlie value of 100 ounces of gold, that we may establish him while 
 we live, and after we are gone, to his end, perpetually. This grant w^as 
 made while f Sela Christos himself was Betwudet, while Tecla-georgis 
 was Tigre-mechonen ; Buco, Tseflam of Damot ; Za Christos, Kasmati of 
 Begemder ; while Sertsa Christos was Billetanagueta ; Habla-selasse 
 Acab-saat ; Bersabahel and Lebusa-Christos were Iladug-ras of the right 
 and left; INIelca Christos, Wust-azaje; while Zemo, INIeluk zamelak and 
 
 * In Gojam. Sec Mr Brucc's particular map, where it is spelled Litchambra. 
 + The list, though not complete, gives a view of the court then at Ganeta. Yasous in 
 Dembea. For the names of the offices, sec Appendix, No, XLIV. Part II,
 
 APPENDIX. 347 
 
 Woklo-tensa were Likan menbcrit, (jiulges ;) while Azaje Atseko was Lik 
 mameian ; Danael Tseragc-masery and Azaje Tino *, Tsef-tazazi, or se- 
 cretary. So was written by tlic conimaud of the king." ., , , 
 
 No. XLV. 
 PART II. 
 
 Particular Account of the Ethiopic MSS.from which Mr Bruce composed 
 the History of' Abyssinia, inserted in the Travels. 
 
 The materials for the life of Facilidas, who reigned 33 years, arc con- 
 tained in two leaves of the jNIS. Chronicle, No. 5. mentioned in this 
 Appendix, No. XLIII. These exhibit merely an abridgement of the 
 great Chronicle, written by his historiographer, which seems to be now 
 lost. The epitome is minute, and runs in the form of annals, s(; that 
 the principal events of each year are related. 
 
 The history of his son, Hannes I. is preserved, in its original prolix 
 state, in Vol. III. of the Abyssinian MS. Annals, described in No. 7. of 
 the list of books brought from Ilabbesh by I\Ir Bruce ; vide Appendix, 
 No. XLIII. Hannes reigned Ij years. The humble exploits of his 
 reign occupy 31 leaves, a much larger extent of parchment than they, 
 deserve. He was a religious weak prince, entirely under the government 
 of the clergy. His advancement to the throne was accomplished by the 
 policy of Melca Christos, the Billetana gueta talak of the former king ; 
 
 * Azaje Tino, so called on account of his stature, (Tino, ia Galla, signifying little,) was 
 the royal historiographer, and the composer of the MS. life described above, at least of part 
 of it. When Alphonso, the Portugueze patriarch, showed his books at court, this historian 
 exclaimed, " O happy man, that can read all these !" The secretary had been a monk, which 
 induced Alphonso to ask him, If that order took any vows ? He answered, The religious 
 were accustomed to prostrate themselves before their superior, promising, in a loud tone, to 
 preserve their chastity, and, in a low voice, adding, " as long as i/ou preserve i/ours."
 
 348 > APPENDIX. 
 
 who, immediately after the death of Facilidas, seized all the other princes^ 
 and sent them to Debra Mutuk, or Wechn^. Tliis practice had been 
 long in disuse ; and, when renewed, filled the nation with terror. A few 
 months after his coronation, Hannes made his wife, who, like himself, 
 was a bigot, Iteghe. In the same year two Franks (Catholics) were 
 found in the country, who pretended to be Copts sent by the Patriarch 
 of Alexandria ; but " the Lord discovered the wolves." One was a lay- 
 man, and the other a priest, but disguised like his father the devil. 
 They were both executed. Next year a law was passed in full convoca- 
 tion of the king and clergy, ordering the Franks (descendants of the 
 Portuguese) to conform to the established church ; and all other secta- 
 ries, such as the Mahometans, and Jews, or Falasha, to live separate 
 from the Christians. Another convocation was held in April following, 
 by an order of wliich all the nonconforming Franks were driven out of 
 the kingtlom, by the way of Sennaar. 
 
 The flattery bestowed, by the writer, on the king and queen ; the 
 little importance of the incidents, and the prolix minuteness of the 
 narrative, make this performance a very characteristic specimen of 
 monkish historiography. 
 
 The annals of Yasous Tallak occupy the greater part of the fourth 
 volume of the MSS., which consists of 108 folia or leaves. This was 
 a gallant and warlike prince, whose life well deserved a historian. It 
 was spent in constant wars with the enemies of his country, and in con- 
 tests with the clergy, who disturbed his whole reign, and abetted the 
 revolt of his son, in consequence of which he was tletbroned and mur- 
 dered. The volume contains the above mentioned number of folia, of 
 which not above 10 relate to his son Teclahaimanout, Tiflis, Oustas the 
 usurper, and David IV. the other kings whose history is bound up with 
 that of Yasous. The annals of Yasous are written on very thick dark 
 coloured parchment, in a strong coarse hand, with blacker ink than is 
 used in any of the preceding volumes. The beginning of each year is 
 distinguished by writing with red ink, according to the Abyssinian prac- 
 tice. This Tarikh, or history, was copied for Mr Bruce by the scribes 
 of Adowa in Tigre 
 
 The information given in these annals is minute and extensive. Every 
 remarkable incident, which happened throughout the year, is mention-
 
 APPENDIX. 349 
 
 ctl, particularly in the early part of the king's reign. Less care seems 
 to have been bestowed on the latter part, which was disastrous and sor- 
 rowful. The king aj)pears to have been seized with a deep melancholy 
 after the loss of his mistress Ozoro Keduste, which made him altogether 
 careless about life and fame, and so neglectful of public affairs, as to 
 allow e\ery kind of conspiracy to be formed against him with impunity. 
 Yasous reigned about '24 years, the first seventeen of which were re- 
 corded by his historiographer Azage Hawariaxos, who, being a soldier 
 as well as an historian, fell in an expedition which the king made against 
 the Galla in Gooderoo. The royal signet was taken from his finger as 
 he lay on the fiekl, and given to one Abba Zawoldo, who succeeded 
 him in his office. • ' ■ ''■■ ■■'■ ' ^ 
 
 These persons composed the annals of 20 years of tlie reign of Yas- 
 ous ; but it would se^-m, from the abrupt manner in which the narrative 
 is broken off in this copy that their original ]\IS. extended no further. 
 The remainder of the history of Yasous is in the hand-w riting of another 
 person, who was probably engaged by Mr Bruce to supply the deficien- 
 cy from other chronicles. The accounts of the 23d and 24tli years of 
 Yasous, and of the reigns of Teclahaimanout, Tiflis, Oustas, and David, 
 are indeed exactly the same as those given in the small chronicle, and 
 are undoubtedly extracted from it. 
 
 There are, therefore, among Mr Bruce's Ethiopic MSS. two copies 
 of the history of the reigns of these princes; one, in this volume of 
 the annals, and another in the small chronicle. The account is divi- 
 ded into years ; and, though evidently an abridgement, is, upon the 
 whole, pretty extensive. It occupies about 10 leaves. The son of 
 Yasous possessed the throne, which he acquired by the murder of his 
 father, only two years and three months. He was crowned at Gondar, 
 Ginbot 1st, A. M. 7198, and assassinated in Agow-midre, Sene 25th 
 7200. The old king was murdered in the island Tchecla Wunze, 
 Tekemt 5th 7199, or October 1705. Titlis succeeded to Teclahaiman- 
 out; and is said, in the letter of Elias Enoch, and in a list of the kings 
 in the chronicle of Axum, to have reigned three years and three months.. 
 The present writer regrets that a paper containing the Abyssinian dates, 
 and an abstract of the history of the reigns of Oustas and David, which 
 he had copied from the JNISS. is mislaid, and that he cannot state from
 
 350 • APPENDIX. 
 
 memory the exact periods as given in the annals. It is certain, liow- 
 ever, that Tiflis died in IMascaram (September) A. M. 720-i : and that 
 Oustas was detlnoned in Yacatit (January 30, accor(Ung to Mv Bruce) 
 A. i\I. 7208. His reign extended to four years, and nearly five months. 
 David died on the I'ith of Ginbot, or 8th of May (not ^hirch, as stated 
 by Mr Bruce) 7213, having reigned five years, and about three mouths, 
 calculated after the Abyssinian manner. This whole period of fourteen 
 years, from the death of Yasous till the accession of Bacuffa, was dis- 
 orderly beyond conception. The reign of Tiflis was very fatal to the 
 murderers of his brother, particularly to the queen and her faction. 
 Oustas ascended the throne in express violation of the laws of the mon- 
 archy, and had nearly established a new line of succession. Da\id, the 
 favourite son of Yasous, had a short and bloody reign, the particulars 
 of which are detailed by jVIr Bruce. The IMS. history of these reigns is 
 perhaps written in a careless manner, but it is extracted from good au- 
 thorities. 
 
 The fifth volume of Abyssinian MS. Annals contains the history of 
 Bacuffa, Yasous II., Joas, and Ras ISIichael. It consists of \51 folia; 
 30 of which are on the history of Bacuffa, 73 on that of Yasous II., six 
 on that of Joas, five on the history of Yasous, bound up by mistake 
 among the annals of his son, and 37 on the history of Ras Michael and 
 Joas united. The narrative ends at the death of Joas, in Ginbot 7261 
 (May 1769). The annals of Bacuffa were written by his two secretaries, 
 excepting a few of the last chapters, which seem to haAe been composed 
 after that king's death. The history of Yasous begins Avith a preface, 
 which gives a long account of his mother's family, her marriage with 
 Bacuft'a, the birth of her son, and a list of the Kuaragna, her relations. 
 The rebellion in the minority of Yasous is detailed in a prolix mannei', 
 and all the monthly appointments at court during that period of his 
 reign. The history of the year, in which the rebellion took place, occu- 
 pies 17 folia. The writer appears to have been a monk employed by the 
 queen. It is altogether amusing to observe the simplicity of the pious 
 author. His veneration for the king is unbounded, and perpetually 
 prompting him to illustrate the most trifling actions of his hero by texts 
 of scripture, which give an air of mock dignity to the subject, and have 
 a ridiculous effect on a European reader. Yasous, who was a boy of
 
 APPENDIX. 351 
 
 seven years of age at liis accession, frequently aimiscd himself with hunt- 
 ing in tlie northern parts of his kingdom. In the eighth year of liis 
 reign, when he was 15 years ohl, lie made an excursion to 'JYherkin; 
 and, amongst other game, coUectcil a number of apes, w Inch he and Iris 
 courtiers drove into Gondar, and exhibited in the public stjuare. The 
 historian records this action as follows: ''In the eighth year, in the 
 month Yacatit, the king went out to hunt as usual, and found in the 
 way a flock of apes ; and he drove them, as a shepherd doth his flock, 
 into Gonilar, and put them in the Ashoa*. And they who saw that mi- 
 racle wondered, and were astonished, and said, We have not heard, nor 
 seen, neither have our fathers told us, a sign or a w ontlcr like this. And 
 all that was done by the strength of the Lortl." 
 
 In the year 7232 (A. D. 1740), the Iteghc celebrated the consecration 
 of her new church on Debra Tsai with great splendour. It was called 
 Koscam, from a place of that name in Egypt, where the holy family 
 took refuge from the persecution of Herod. The number of burnooses, 
 capas, and sacred Acstments of all kimls, bestow ed on this church, was 
 very great; the sacred vessels were of the most valuable kind ; and no- 
 thing omitted w hich could add to its riches and dignit}-. Among the 
 books which were given by the queen, it deserves to be noticed, that 
 there were no complete copies of the scriptures. They were given in 
 separate books, or in Aolumes of three or four books bound up together. 
 The apocryphal writings Tobit, Judith, Esther, Maccabees, &c. were in 
 equal request with the canonical. Numbers of breviaries, hours, missals 
 itc. the works of Chrysostom and Cyrillus, the Constitutions, the Ilai- 
 manout Abou, the Kebir Neguste, and the like, are mentioned. 
 
 A. M. 7235, (1743), tiled Gerasmati Yasous, the queen's second hus- 
 band, father of Ozoro Esther, Ozoro Welleta Israel, and Ozoro Altash. 
 His mother, Ozoro Welleta Israel, daughter of Yasous the Great, died 
 j\Iasc. 27, 7232. She was buried in the church of Gzeir Abbo in Tedda, 
 and he in Koscam. 
 
 The celebrated campaign against Sennaar w^^s fouglit in Miaizy 7236. 
 Hamis of Darfoor defeated Ras Welled leoul on the Dender, the 3d .Mi- 
 aizy, (April 1744), and took the picture of the crown of thorns, and all 
 
 * Public square or ;\rca before the palace.
 
 352 APPENDIX. 
 
 the rest of the holy trumpery which \\'as carried by the Abyssinian army. 
 Yasous sent Baalomaal Aylo IMichael and Gebra Yasous to Gondar to 
 inform the queen and her mother of his safety. He entered the town 
 IMiaizy 13th; and, as his historian says, was reckoned to have been vic- 
 torious. 
 
 Yasous died Sene 21, 7247, (June 1754). As soon as he had expired, 
 the queen ordered Asaleffi Eslite to caU her brother Ras Woldo-leoul, 
 who entered the palace and found the king dead. The consultation of 
 tlie queen and Ras is told with great prolixity. He asked her, who, of 
 his three sons, Ayto Adigo, Aylo, and Wayo or Joas, son of Ambet Wo- 
 bi, daughter of Amito, the Woolo Galla, and sister of Lubo and Dole, 
 the king had named his successor? She affirmed, that he said, " I am 
 going to die like my fathers and family, from DaA'id till this time. Make 
 my son Joas king ; for I love him more than my other two sons, as Ja- 
 cob lo\'ed Joseph, raid David loved Jonathan more than Abishaand Joab." 
 Having received this infonnation, they assembled the troops, and report- 
 ed to them the queen's speech. " Your king who loved you, Yasous 
 Adiam Segued, is dead ; he who made his voice be heard like the light- 
 ning and thunder over the four corners of the world. Now, consult 
 who shall be king over you." They answered, " What has the king 
 said?" " He said," replied the Ras, " that I shall die, for there is none 
 who liveth and doth not taste death." " We shall be scattered," said we, 
 " as sheep." He concluded, with these words, " Make my son Joas 
 king, as Joiada did Joas, a child of seven years old *." 
 
 A minute account of the proclamation follows, and of the oath which 
 the army took to support the young king, and the queen's administration 
 on the sele quurut rasoit, a picture of our Saviour with the crown of 
 thorns, painted by St Luke. 
 
 The Tarikh of Ras Michael, which forms a principal part of the history 
 of the reign of Joas, was transcribed, or perhaps written, for INlr Bruce, at 
 Adowa, by order of Janni, the Ras's deputy -governor. It begins as fol- 
 lows : " We enter on the beginning of the Tarikh of those actions a\ hieh 
 
 * The object of this speech was to introduce a minority, during which tlio queen might 
 govern as regent. Adigo and Aylo were both sent to AVcchne, where tiiey were afterwards 
 murdered by Ras Michael.
 
 APPENDIX. 353 
 
 wonderful power did by the IkukI of Suhul Michael, for he was sharp 
 (in Abyssinian, suhid) in obedience to the king, with two mouths : with 
 the one mouth he brought tribute every year, of gold, silver, gunpowder, 
 and gifts of brocade, couches, and furniture for the palace; with the 
 other mouth, he ate the flesh of the king's enemies, and tore like a lion, 
 and what was left he trampled under f()t)t." The writer, after a long 
 encomium of this kind, enters into a detail of IMichael's j)redatoiy war 
 against Woldo, Casmati of Enderta, whom he killed in the month of Ter, 
 7244, (A. D. 1752); then into an account of his promotion at Gondar 
 by Yasous, and of his loyalty till the death of the king. The ornamental 
 parts of this performance are all drawn from Scripture; and, like most 
 clerical historians, particularly those of his own country, the author lays 
 on his colours with a liberal hand. Michael came to Gondar immedi- 
 ately after the death of Yasous, and had all his offices confirmed. 
 
 The annals of Joas are written in the same minute manner as the 
 other chronicles. A few dates from them may perhaps illustrate the 
 history in Vol. IV. of the Travels, and the affairs of Abyssinia. 
 
 Sene 30th, A. M. 7248, (June 1755), died Ozoro Wobi, mother to Joas. 
 She was buried at Koscam. Being the daughter of a Galla, her son was 
 attached to that nation, which formed a party at court against the Kua- 
 ragna, the kindred of the queen ; antl this circumstance ruined the king. 
 Tekemt 27th, 7250, died Ozoro Encoi, mother of the Iteghe, at an 
 advanced age. Palambaras Eshte buried her in the church of Salus 
 Kedus, the Holy Trinity. Her great-grandson Joas was then 10 years 
 of age. 
 
 Sene 20th, same year, the queen gave orders to have the bodies of 
 Bacufia and Yasous taken out of the vault in the church of Tecla Hai- 
 manout near Gondar, and that of her son to be carried to Koscam. On 
 this occasion she gave a splendid commemoration-feast, which, in Hab- 
 besh, is a singular kind of tragi-comedy. 'J'he priests and their servants 
 brought out the cofilins, and accompanied that of Yasous to the church 
 of Koscam in a long procession, in which they were joined by Ras 
 Welledleoul and all the household troops. The queen and the nobility, 
 both male and female, appeared in public in deep mourning, and utter- 
 ing shrieks of lamentation. This noisy sorrow pcrxaded the whole multi-
 
 354 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 tude ; and the historian says, that the queen wept till she destroyed the 
 beauty of her face. When this paroxysm of national \\'oe was ended, 
 and the ceremony concluded at Koscam, she gave the troops and the 
 people as many cattle, and as much drink, as they were ahle to finish in 
 the course of the evening. Grief extinguishetl its thirst in large horns 
 of hydromel and brandy, and recovered its appetite with delicate slices 
 of raw beef. Tliis is not particularly mentioned by the historian ; he 
 only hints at the fact, which, to him, was in no respect extraordinary. 
 His words are, that the queen gave to the priests many oxen, sheep, and 
 loaves of bread, much wine and hydromel, and that which makes people 
 tirunk (wazayasakara, zaweetu araky), Avhich is brandi/. 
 
 It appears from the annals of this period, that the Kuaragna and the 
 people of Amhara were always at variance. The leader of the Amhariots 
 was Woodage, father of Gusho. Kasmati Eusebius and Eshte, &;c. were 
 the most turbulent of the other party. Ras Woodage fought a pitched 
 battle Avith Eusebius, then Kasmati of Gojani, Tekemt 7251, (1759), in 
 which Woodage was defeated, in consequence of which he lost his pro- 
 vince, and was obliged to beg his life of the king and queen at Gondar. 
 
 In 7252, the pernicious rise of the Galla at court begins to be appar- 
 ent. Dule Fasil was, that year, made Tsedjazage, or master of the king's 
 drink, and LuIjo, Shalaka of the household Galla. Ras JFoodage died 
 Tekemt 27th 7252, and Gtisho, his son, was appointed, in Ter following-, 
 Kasmati of Gojam. 
 
 In Mascarram 7253, (Sept. \760), Ayo came from Begemder, and 
 brought along with him his son Ay to Ymariam Barea, who was instant- 
 ly appointed a Gerasmati. On the 21st of Tekemt, the queen clothed 
 Ayo magnificentl}^, and gave in marriage to his son her daughter Ozoro 
 Esther, (Oct. 1760). This lady had been taken from Netcho of Tcher- 
 kin, on account of some disgust at his character. He rebelled soon 
 after. Eusebius, Gueta, Shalaka Lubo, and all the household forces, 
 were sent to drive him from Tcherkin, which they effected with diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 In Tekemt 7254, Brule, the Galla, was made Shalaka of the Lasta 
 troops in the army. The Abuna John, brought from Egypt in the time 
 of Yasous, died this year. The nation wanted a primate till the year
 
 APPENDIX. 355 
 
 7Q62, (1770,) when one arrived byway of Jidda, a few months after 
 ]\fr Brnce entered Ilabhesli. One Yabo Barca, two years after the death 
 of John, bronght a person to (Jondar, who pretended to have come from 
 Egypt ; but having made an exceptionable profession of his faith, 
 whic-h excited clerical mobs, and much indecent behaviour throughout 
 the kingdom, the court was obliged to banish him and liis protectors. 
 
 Ter 18th, 7255, (January 1763,) died Kasmati Waragna of Damot. 
 Tliis man had great influence among his countrymen the Galla : Tlie 
 disturbances which followed his death must be imputed to the rapacity 
 of the Kuaragna, who grasped at his government, and attempted to ex- 
 clude his son Fasil. 
 
 Dulo, governor of Amhara, having been killed, Yacatit 5th, 7255, 
 (February 1 764,) by some Galla, an accident which caused great lamen- 
 tation in the palace, Lubo was ajjpointed, Masc. 22d, 7257, (September 
 I76-I.) Gusho had the best right to that office, but the Galla were now 
 become obnoxiously powerful. 
 
 Michael, Kasmati of Tigre, had for several years before this time been 
 at enmity with Ayo and his son INIariam Barea, because they claimed the 
 government of the district of Lasta, which he had formerly held. Rom6 
 and Guigair, two chiefs of that district, refused to pay their tribute to 
 IMichael, but preferred to him the governor of Begemder. Enraged at ' 
 this desertion, he asseml)led a large army, and marched towards Lasta, 
 in order to attack IMariam Barea, and to recover the crown of Abyssinia 
 from Guangoul, chief of the Galla of Angot. This last purpose was merely 
 a pretext. The crown had been lost nearSennaar in the days of Vasous, 
 antl had come by accident into the hand of tlie (Jalla ; but the recovery of 
 it by force was a sufficient pretence for levying an army, and an osten- 
 tatious method of gaining the king's favour. The court, at the request 
 of Mariam Barea, sent a message to Michael, " to come no nearer, nor 
 move from his place, but to stay in Enderta, and collect the tribute." 
 ]\lichael replied, that he did not intend to fight, nor cross the Tacazze; 
 pretended to be exceedingly loyal, and took an oath, by the archangel 
 Michael, that he would keep his Mord. He marched into Lasta with 
 great pomp, and received the allegiance (for it could be called nothing- 
 else) of all the chieftains of that country. It is remarkable, that these 
 are all called hatse', or king ; a title which, in the low country, is given
 
 356 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 to the sovereign alone. Indeed, the king of Lasta, whom Mr Bruce, in 
 the Annals, Vol. V. believes to be a descendant of the ancient family 
 of Zagiie, seems to have been only one of these petty monarchs, of whom 
 there is a great number. JNIichael at last approached Begemder, and 
 drove back Wmidu Bewusen, (Powussen,) Mariam Barea's fitaurari. 
 They would have come to a pitched battle, if prudence, and the en- 
 treaties of the king's messengers, had not prevailed on Michael to desist 
 for a time. He proceeded on his way south till he arrived in Angot, and 
 received the crown fromGuangoul, which he carried to Adowa, the seat 
 of his government, Miaizy 7258, (April I766.) He remained in Tigre, 
 perpetually engaged in war with his neighbours, till the 17th Tahsas 
 next year, when the king sent orders to him to come to Gondar. Having 
 arrived at Axum, he received further orders to stop till called upon. He 
 did not return to Adowa, but went on a plundering expedition into 
 Serawe. 
 
 On the 20th Megabit, 7259, (17th ]\Iarch, 1767,) died Ras Welled- 
 LEOUL, the queen's brother, and by his death the high offices of Ras and 
 Betwudet became vacant. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 7260, (September 1767,) the provinces 
 and offices at court were disposed of as follows: Michael Suhul ap- 
 pointed Ras and governor of Tigre, and absolute master of the whole 
 country from Masuah to the borders of Begemder; Lubo, governor of 
 Amhara ; Mariam Baixa, Negade-Ras and governor of Begemder ; Fa- 
 siL Waragna, governor of Damot and the Galla ; Gusho Ibaba-Azage, 
 Cantiba of Dembea, and governor of Amhara, which last he accepted in 
 place of Lubo, who was made Palambaras ; Eusebius, governor of Sa- 
 men ; Eshte, Takakin Billetana-gueta ; Kasmati Gueta, Betwudet ; Ex- 
 GEDAN, Fecur Gimba Azaje ; Hubna Woldo, Fitaurari to the king, &c. 
 
 On the 24th Hedar, 7260, (November I767,) Michael, being permit- 
 ted, set out for Gondar with his aniiy, and brought along with him the 
 crown. The Kuaragna, with Eshte at their head, attempted to prevent 
 his entry; but the Galla, who had the ascendant over the king, opposed 
 them, and Michael entered in a more splendid manner than any Abyssi- 
 nian governor had done before him. He covered the market-place and 
 the entry to the palace with carpets, lavished gold and presents of the
 
 APPENDIX. 357 
 
 most valuable kind on the king and Galla, but neglected the Kuara party. 
 The king was crowned* with the utmost niagnihcence. 
 
 lias Michael arrived on the Angrab, near Ciondar, on the 23d Tahsas. 
 He kissed the king's hand on the 25th, which was the coronation day. 
 Gueta, with his Kuaragna, attempted to shoot huii, but were prevented 
 by the Cialla, under Lulx). On the 'Jyth, there was a tray between the 
 Galla and Kuara parties at midnight. In tiie morning the Ras sent his 
 son from the Betwudet's house, who found the Galla all drawn up in 
 arms at Dippebayt, ready to fight Eshte, Eusebius, Gueta, and their fol- 
 lowers. Michael chid both parties severely. On the l6th of Ter, a se- 
 ries of promotions took place under Michael's influence, in which he was 
 appointed Betwudet. Damot was given to Eshte, and Ibaba to Euse- 
 bius, with the office of Fitaurari, and both went off to take possession of 
 their places. Lubo and Brule remained at Gondar, the one being Taka- 
 kin Billetana-gueta, and the other Palambaras. The king, at Michael's 
 request, gave Fasil Waragna his fathers lands in Damot; M'hich was so 
 agreeable to the Galla of Maitsha, and so offensive to the Kuaragna, 
 that the Djawa and people of Damot wasted Eshte's lands at Assoa, and 
 Eshte, in return, burnt Fasil's territory as far as JVIetchakel and the bor- 
 ders of Gojam. Fasil instantly collected his Galla from every quarter, 
 and proceeded towards Dinglebcr to engage Eshte, who was joined by 
 his brother Eusebius from Ibaba, and encamped in Goutta. The fatal 
 battle in which Eshte fell was fought there cm the 12th of Megabit, 7260, 
 (February 1768.) Eusebius, who had been engaged with the Amoro 
 Galla, fled by the way of Dara, and escaped to his own country, where 
 he died of heart-break, and was buried in the church of Mahabar Selasse. 
 Damot ami Ibaba were instantly bestowed on Fasil and his dependant, 
 Hubna Woldo. ,. ■, 
 
 As soon as Mariam Barea heard of the death of Eshte, and the de- 
 struction of his friends, he sent a message to Lubo, to ask him why he 
 had bestowed the dignities of Has and Betwudet on Michael, while he 
 knew that he was at enmity w ith him. He desired Lubo to depose him, 
 and to assume these offices which better became himself, as he was Ab 
 
 * The crown having been lost, that ccrcinonj- had not taken place before this period. 
 + The square before the palace.
 
 358 APPENDIX. 
 
 Negus, or father of the king. Michael flew into a passion, and demand- 
 ■ ed that Mariam Barea should appear instantly to plead his cavise before 
 the judges ; which that nobleman, after repeated messages, refused to 
 do. Brule was therefore proclaimed governor of Begemder, and jVIariam 
 Barea a traitor. On the 11th Sene (June 17C8), Brule and the royal 
 army forced Mariam Barea to a battle, in which the new governor and 
 many of his troops fell. The royal army returned to Gondar in a kind 
 of disgrace, and hostilities were suspended till the rainy season \\'as over. 
 A violent small-pox desolated the country during the rainy season, 
 and for some time after. The great expedition, in which all the forces 
 in the kingdom, except those of Begemder, marched against jNIariam 
 Barea, began Tachsas 13th 7261 (Dec. 1768). Fasil and his Galla, 
 along with Lubo, headed their countrymen. They proposed to leave 
 Michael to guard the city ; but he replied, " Why should 1 be left be- 
 hind? it is my affair likewise." When the army came in sight of Mari- 
 am Barea's forces, INIichael said to Fasil and Lubo, "Go you, and fight 
 with him." They disputed together who should begin the attack, and 
 shewed syptoms of fear. " Guard you the king then," said the Ras, 
 " I will go foremost, as my custom is." He ordered, at midnight be- 
 tween the 2J)th and 30th of Tahsas, " his brother's and sister's sons, his 
 boys bred up to victory, who swallowed their enemies like meat," to 
 surprise the pass of Tchetchico, a defile of the utmost importance, be- 
 tween Begemder and Lasta. Having effected tliat design, which cut 
 off the retreat of his enemies into the mountains, he made Lubo and his 
 Galla advance against the rebels, as they were now called. Hubna 
 Woldo arul his savages were roughly handled ; for the unfortunate 
 governor of Begemder fought bravely antl in desperation. He was 
 obliged by the royalists to retreat, and several prisoners were taken, 
 among whom was lloni^, the chief of Lasta, who had deserted from 
 Michael. A Galla who took him presented him to the Ras ; but he ex- 
 claimed in a passion, " Why have you brought me that worthless fellow? 
 kill him; cut his throat;" (meter kesado), w iiich the soldier did, and 
 delivered his shebsheb to IVIichael, to be sent to Dippebaye *. 
 
 * The character of Ras MicLael, drawn by Mr Bruce, appears, from the MS. Annals, 
 to be vcrj' accurately dcliuealcd. lie seems to have been cunning, fierce, eloquent, avari-
 
 APPENDIX. 359 
 
 The king continued his march through llcgonulcr, till he came to the 
 celchrated pass. IVIariam Barea took refuge among tlie Galla Wutchilo, 
 and those ot'Ambasele in Amhara, by whom he was delivered uj) to the 
 Has. The chronicle says, " that Aliehacl would not see his face, because 
 he pitied him, and rememberetl the scripture, w hich forbids us to insult 
 those whom the Lord hath delivered into our hand." He .sent the pri- 
 soner to the king, and refused to sit upon his trial, saying, " It is not pro- 
 per that I pronounce upon him the sentence of death, for we are enemies." 
 But Kasmati Lubo stood before the king in rage, and said, '' I judge 
 him \\ith the sentence of death, for my brother Kasmati Brule died with- 
 out judgment." The}' pronounced the sentence, and took him out of 
 the tent ; and Kasmati Lubo lifted his lance and pierced him fust, 
 and after him all the Galla stabbed him, and butchered him (tabahwo) 
 like an ox, and cut off his head, and brought it to Ras Michael, and 
 threw it down before him as they do spoils ; but lie did not rejoice at 
 that deed, but said, " Take it out of my sight." 
 
 Such is the account, given in the cluonicle, of this barbarous action. 
 During the delay of the army in Lasta, whicli had been occasioned by 
 the flight of Mariam Barea, Fasifs Galla hatl mutinied, and demandetl 
 to be sent home to their own country. " ]Michael, sharp (suhul) of 
 heart as a spear, and shaj-p of tongue as a knife, said, ' How shall 
 I return, wliilc the sons of Ayo are kings in Begenuler? How can king 
 Joas be the king of other provinces, if those enemies be not destroyed ? 
 I will pursue them, and put tliem under his feet." 
 
 The royal army began its march homewards on the 1st of Yacatit. 
 Miehaefs prowess and abilities as a general weve universally apjilauded, 
 particularly his address in seizing the pass of Tchetchico, which was 
 reckoned impregnable, and had defied the might of many Abyssinian 
 armies. The dislike of the king and his people to Michael had existed 
 during the whole of the campaign, and became evident before they left 
 
 cious, and cruel. Ho bribed the Galla at court, till they united with him in destroying the 
 Kuaragna, and then turned his arms against both. He could speak, ^vhen he chose, at 
 great length, and with much ability, but in common conversatiou he was short and scnten> 
 tious. The leading trail in his tluractor vi.xs Jcrocili/. 
 
 %
 
 360 • APPENDIX. 
 
 Beo-emder. Joas and his Galla entered Gondar on the 20th of Yacatit 
 (February I769). The Ras was left behind at a place called Fertsa, not 
 far from Tedda. " The Galla said, ' Let him not enter the town, but 
 o-o to Tio-re.' The kino- sent Woosheka, one of his servants, to tell the 
 Ras, ' Go to thy country, and do not see my face.' Michael replied, 
 ' They return me evil for good, and hatred for love. I have brought 
 the crown ; I have taken Tchetchico, and killed the rebels. Say, go ; 
 and I go : cut oflF my head, and I cut it off." Without obeying the 
 mandate, he proceeded, on the 22d of Yacatit, to Tedda, where the 
 Acab Saat Abba Salama and the Itchegue met him with orders, not to 
 drink of the Angrab, nor enter the king's camp, but to go to his coun- 
 try. He demanded a trial. The king said, he had no quarrel with him, 
 but that his kindred would not allow him to enter. 
 
 Thursday, 24th Yacatit, Michael encamped on Debra Dafitcho, with- 
 m sio-ht of Gondar. All was in confusion in the town. That ni":ht 
 a council was held in the palace, to destroy him if possible. Soon after, 
 the Ras fought his way into the city, and took possession of his house. 
 
 A truce was made, for a short time, between him and the Galla. On 
 the 11th Megabit, Lubo left the town for Begemder, his province; and 
 having arrived at Hegr Salam, sent a tumultuous message every where 
 to raise troops. Damot and IMaitsha rose : The Eleman and Densa 
 Galla rendezvoused at Ibaba : Dara and Begemder assembled in Fog- 
 go ra : Woggora, on the north, rose in Anjaba-meda. The Ras told the 
 king, that his kindred were gathering : " Order them to dismiss, other- 
 wise I will receive them as I can." The king and queen replied, " We 
 are one with thee by oath ;" which pleased Michael, as he had no hatred 
 to them. The oath was administered by the holiest hermits. The king 
 sent a message t(j Lubo, ordering him to disband his forces. He answer- 
 ed, " I have no king, but him whom I shall bring down from Wechne." 
 He likewise sent to Fasil, to Zugara Confu, and Aclil, but they refused, 
 as did also the Kuaragna, contrary to their queen's orders. They joined 
 with the Galla, and, by oath, renounced the blood of their brother Cas- 
 mati Eshte*. 
 
 * This coalition was regarded with abhorrence by the disinterested part of the nation. 
 Eshte was much lamented ; and this renunciation of revenge for his death disgusted all Abys. 
 sinia at his kindred.
 
 APPENDIX. 361 
 
 The Galla came iu three armies against tlic Ras, who ck-fcatcd tliem 
 totally on the 'Jjth of jNliaizay, (21st April), the day after Easter. The 
 measures which he adopted after this victory, sliall he related in tlic 
 words of nis historian : " At mid-day Ras Michael blew the tniinpct (jf 
 return, and entered the town by the way of Wanzugue. In those eiglit 
 days of the passover he held a council, in wliich he said, ' What seenieth 
 good to you in this thing? If we let this king sit upon the tlnone of 
 the kingdom, the safety of the world, and our own safety, cannot be 
 held injustice and righteousness. His kindred cannot rest till they kill 
 us, and they will not do otherwise. And if we would hinder them, we 
 must kill the king. But the scripture saith, touch not my anointed, 
 and do not lay thy hand on the anointed of the Lord.' — And his coun- 
 sellors said, ' Did not we tell thee before, whilst we were in the way, 
 when thou begannest to fight, that this king was good for nothing? 
 But when we said, let us make a king, thou always didst deny us in 
 every thing, till he came upon thee. Now make a king to us, that shall 
 possess us and the world in justice and righteousness.' And, on the 
 29th, on the Saturday, he sent his servants towards Wechne ; and, on the 
 30th Miaizay, 7261, on Sunday, they brought down Yohannes (John). 
 
 " Month of Ginbot. On the first day, he entered Gondar ; and the 
 nobles aiad judges received him, as also the priests of the hills (hermits 
 and monks) with psalms, and music, and joy, and exultation. And, on 
 the 2d day, he was made king with the crown, as kings are ; and the 
 book of his history we will also write, as the Holy Spirit shall direct us. 
 And that king, who was deposed, while he was in the palace by the 
 king's permission, grew a little sick. And, on Monday 8th, at midnight, 
 died Joas, king of kings. 
 
 " We have finished the history of king Yasous, and king Joas, and of 
 the queen Welleta Georgis, by the help of the Lord. Amen, and Amen, 
 So let it be." 
 
 z z
 
 362 APPENDIX. 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 The Coptic MS. on papyrus, purchased by Mr Bruce at Thebes, is 
 certainly not of very great antiquity, though the manufacture of the 
 article on which it is written seems to be now neglected in Egypt. 
 
 The Synaxar is a book which answers in the Abyssinian church to the 
 Legenda Sanctorum in the Romish. It was compiled by Abba Michael, 
 bishop of Athrib and Malig, and Abba Johannes, bishop of Brulos, and 
 other holy men of the Alexandrian church. They read their legends on 
 each day, from the beginning of Thoth, or Mascaram, till the end of the 
 year, and then arranged them into volumes. Volume first of Mr IBruce's 
 copy contains the legends from INIascaram to the end of Hedar, in 100 
 folia. Volume II. from Tahsas to Yacatit, 1 10 folia. Volume III. from 
 Megabit to Ginbot 70 folia. Volume IV. from Sene to the end of the 
 Epagomenai, about the same number of folia with the preceding. 
 
 The following particulars respecting the price of copying MSS. in 
 Ilabbesh, are extracted from some accounts kept by Balugani at Gon- 
 dar. JVIr Bruce was recommended to one Adigo Aytcho, who lived near 
 the Ras's old house, and called himself a scribe of the law, viz. the Old 
 Testament, &c. The bible in Mr Bruce's possession was written by dif- 
 ferent hands. Aytcho seems to have written the Pentateuch. Some of 
 the memoranda are as follows : 
 
 Dec. 12. 1770. Weleda Yesous, the younger, has undertaken to write 
 the books of Joshua and Judges, and has received three quires of four 
 leaves each * ; and two salts to account of his pay. On the 19th, he 
 has received two salts for a cjuire of writing. On the 30th, he has re- 
 ceived two salts for a quire of writing. On the 8th January, 1771, 
 lie has received one blank quire, and two salts for a quire of writing. 
 The book is finished with four quires, and all is paid. 
 
 Weleda Selasse has undertaken to write Jeremiah, December 17. 1770. 
 He has received two quires of four leaves each, and two salts to ac- 
 count of his victual. On the 22d, he has received two salts for a quire 
 
 * It appears that Mr Bruce furnished the parchment; and gave so much money per ad- 
 Tancc, for the maintenance of the scribe.
 
 APPENDIX. 363 
 
 of writing. On the 30th, two salts for a cjuire of writing. On the 9th 
 of January, 1771, he has received a blank quire, and delivered a quire 
 ofwritino;. 
 
 This book is finished with four quires and a leaf, and two quires and 
 one leaf remain unjiaid for. 
 
 Confii has undertaken to write the books of Chronicles, in the Old 
 Testament, December 17 ; has received four quires of four leaves each, 
 and two salts to account of his diet. 
 
 The account of Weleda Selasse has been settled as follows : Of thirty- 
 seven brannc (sheets) which JNIr Dascalo says he has written, there have 
 been found only thirty-five. But, as the number of letters and lines did 
 not amount to so much, they Jiave been reduced to twenty-eight ; so he 
 should have twenty -eight salts, and, for three months victuals, six salts ; 
 in all, thirty-four due to Weleda Selasse. 
 
 The following extract from an account, addressed to Mr Bruce by 
 Arnaud & Co. of Cairo, Feb. 31, 1776, will give some idea of the price 
 of books and medals in the east. 
 
 1773. Pat. Med. 
 April 28. History of the revolutions of Egypt under the Ba- 
 
 shas, from A. H. 1099 to 1168, 1 45 
 
 May 5. Two volumes in fol. history of the conquest of 
 
 Egypt by the Arabs, 18 
 
 Third volume of ditto copied, papers, &c. ... 10 23 
 
 June 5. One vol. 4to, History of Antar Ibn Shedad, . . 4 17 
 22. Two ditto. History of the conquest of Egypt and 
 
 Syria by Wakedi, 10 45 
 
 One, in folio, history of Noureddin and Saladin, 1 3 
 20. One gold medal of Ptolemy XHI, brother of Cleo- 
 patra, 17 
 
 One ditto of Ptolemy Philopator, I9 22 
 
 Aug. 1 1. One vol. 4to. History of Yemen, 2 45 
 
 10. One vol. 4to. Treatise ou Pilgrimage to Mecca, . 1 45 
 
 One vol. 4to. Explanation of dreams by Artemidorus, 3 45 
 
 31. One gold medal of Ptolemy XI 18 Q
 
 364 ' APPENDIX. , 
 
 Aug. 13. One ditto, Arsinoe of Philopator, 18 8 
 
 Sept. 6. Two vols. fol. History of Mahomet, 24 
 
 17. The Koran, 1 vol. fol 15 
 
 Oct. 8. One vol. fol. Persian Poems of Navesi, .... 4 
 
 One vol. 4to. Commentary on the duties of a writer, 2 70 
 
 Macrizi's topographical history of Egypt, 3 vols. 4to. 17 
 
 N. B. The pataka may be rated at from tlnee shillings to three and 
 fourpence. Vide Brown's Travels, p. 57 ; eighty-five medins make a pa- 
 taka. The price of a good copy of the Koran, not exceedingly embel- 
 lished, is therefore about L. 2 : 10*. 
 
 Mr I'ruce's collection of Arabic MSS. extends to about 70 volumes. 
 The number of works are in all sixty-one, some of which are of the best 
 kind, and tolerably known in Europe; others are of less value, and need 
 not be mentioned. A short account of a few of them will suffice in this 
 place. 
 
 1. Kitab insani eloyoun fi sirat elamin almamoun; taaliph El Imam 
 Sidi, al Ali Halebi, al Safei. An extensive history of Mohammed, in two 
 vol. folio ; excellently written. The author one Ali, a native of Aleppo. 
 
 2. Moroge addahab, or the golden meadows, chiefly a history of the 
 Caliphs, &c. by Ali Abu fhassan Al Massoudi. 2 vol. folio. 
 
 3. Kitab al Rozatin fi akhbar adulatin Al Nouriet wa al Salahiet; his- 
 tory of the reigns of Noureddin and Salaheddin (the celebrated Saladin) 
 by Shekh Abdulraman Ebn Ismail Ibn Ibrahim Al Shama — an ancient 
 and valuable author — 1 vol. fol. 
 
 4. Nafkhi el Tabib, taalif Shekh Ahmed Almonkeri al Andulsi, 3 vol. 
 fol. A history of the literature and kingdom of Granada. This work is 
 much embellished witli poetry, and is undoubtedly very valuable. 
 
 5. Tarikh Ibn Khalican. The biographical dictionary of Ahmed Ibn 
 IMahommed Ibn Khalican Abu fabbas Shemsaddin, composed partly at 
 Cairo, and partly at Damascus, where he \\'as appointed a cadi, or judge, 
 by IMalik Atldahcr Bibars Mamaluke Sultan of Egypt, A. Hegirae 762 ; 
 
 * The pataka is rated by Mr Bruce, Travels, Vol, i. p. 119, at five shillings, which is 
 perhaps nearer the truth.
 
 APPENDIX. 365 
 
 about A. D. 1294. This is an excellent work. The MS. is in two vol. 
 folio, and well written, though, in sonic places, rather carelessly. 
 
 6. Kitab elajaieb elniakhaloucat, wagoraieb alwajoudat, taalif Al 
 Sheikh Mahomniecl Ibn Abdullah el Cazwini. — This is a tolerably well 
 known treatise on natural history, which the Arabs write on the model 
 of Pliny. It is divided into ten parts. In the iirst the author treats 
 of celestial things; in the second of the heavens; in the third of time; 
 in the fourth of terrestrial things; in the fiftli of the elements; in the 
 sixth of mines ; in the seventh of plants ; in the eighth of animals and 
 anatomy; in the ninth of strength, and in the tenth of beauty. As the 
 history of Arabic literature and philosophy is not exceedingly obscure, 
 it is unnecessary to make any observations on the contents of these di- 
 visions. This work was composed by jNIahonnned AbdouUah, a native 
 of Caswin, in Persia. 1 vol. fol. 
 
 7. Kitab akhbar el zeman. A treatise on uni\ersal history. ]\Iost of 
 the Arabic historical books must be called by this title, from the extent 
 of subject which the authors profess to illustrate. They set out from 
 the creation of the world, and run dow n through what are called in our 
 old histories the four monarchies, till they arrive at the xra of their 
 Apostle. The narrative then becomes interesting and full, because the 
 history of the Chalifs is well known. There are many treatises imder 
 the above title ; as may be seen in D'llerbclot's Bibliotheque Orientale, 
 and other books on Arabic literature. 8vo. 
 
 8. Kitab Kisseh fatouah al Yemen taaliph al Sheikh Abou 1" hassan al 
 Bekri. History of the conquest of Yemen, or Arabia Felix, by Abou 1' 
 liassan al Bekri. This work contains several curious particulars relative 
 to the ancient history of Yemen. It is in one vol. 8vo. 
 
 y. Kitab akhbar el awal fi man tassarapha fi Mcssir min addoulla toh- 
 fat el Cholafa ; taalif IMahommed Ibn Abdul maatei Ibn Abu 1' Kotha al 
 Menoufi. A history of Egypt under the Chalifs, one \ol. 8vo. 
 
 10. Jagraphieh tarikli Abdulla Al Mamoun Ibn Ilaroun el Rashidi. 
 This MS. contains a description of the earth on the plan of Ptolemy; 
 and, in the course of it, many curious paiticulars respecting Soudan 
 and other places in Africa. Though the Arabian geographers are of 
 all writers the greatest plagiarists, they frequently give useful notices,
 
 366 APPENDIX. 
 
 and their writino-s deserve to be better known. All their works have a 
 resemblance to one another : The scientific part is closely copied from 
 Ptolemy. In their accounts of remote countries they often give fabu- 
 lous reports which had been current in the east long before their time, 
 mixed with information derived from travellers. One of the best Arabic 
 writers on geography is Edrisi, an abridgement of whose work is known 
 in Europe, and a part of which has been illustrated in a learned and care- 
 ful manner by Professor Ilartmann of Gottingen. There are some geo- 
 graphical writers quoted by Edrisi, whose works are probably still ex- 
 tant, and merit the attention of the learned, as being the sources of his 
 information, and part of the chain which connects Grecian and Arabic 
 literature. The above-mentioned IMS. is carelessly written on bad paper. 
 It is a small quarto. 
 
 1 1. Kharidat al ajaieb wa feridat al goraieb ; taalif Al Sheik Al Nasih 
 Al Maliki. A work on the plan of NO. 6. of this account. It contains 
 many particulars in geography : one vol. 8vo. 
 
 12. Kitab al Rozat li Tarikh Geziret Messir. A history of Egypt in 
 one vol. 8vo. 
 
 13. Kitab Coccub al Rozat, taalif Shekh Gelaleddin Abu Fadl Ab- 
 dulrahman Al Soiuti, one vol. fol. This is an account of Egypt and 
 the Nile, compiled from Edrisi, Hassan el IVIondar, Abulfeda, el Ti- 
 phasi, and, in short, from all the Arabic geographers and poets who 
 Avrote on that subject before the author. His work is a perpetual series 
 of quotations, many of which are very curious. — Some account of this 
 and of Gelaledin's other writings may be seen in D'Herbelot's Biblioth. 
 Orient. In this IMS. is a plan of the Nile issuing from Jibbel el Kumr, 
 and flowing into the salt sea, or Mediterranean. It is an exceedingly 
 rude performance. The four rivers run on each side down from the 
 mountain, without any meander in their course till they reach the lake 
 imder the equator ; and thence the illuminated stream is conducted to 
 the foot of the page, without any regard to proportion or probability. 
 It is drawn after the description in Edrisi, or perhaps in some older 
 writer ; and is a miserable proof of the low state of geographical know- 
 ledge in the cast. The .stories concerning the temple of Idris, or Enoch, 
 situated on one of the mountains of the moon, and of the statue of the
 
 APPENDIX. 567 
 
 man, who was transformed for his niipiety, along Mith the other Egyp- 
 tian fables respecting the somces of the Nile, seem to be told more cir- 
 cumstantially by this author than by Edrisi. 
 
 14. Nesib al Koreishi, taalif Abu TAbbas Ibn al Malik al Jahed. 
 A history of the tribe of Koreish, and of the actions of the prophet. 
 This is a thin vol. in 8vo. Bound up with it are a few pages which 
 ]Mr Bruce got at Sennaar from Ahmed Sid el Koom, containing the 
 names of the Funge kings, with an account of the length of their reigns, 
 from Amru Ibn Adelan to Ismail, who was king in 1772. It is Avhat 
 he calls " the hangman's roll," Travels, Vol. IV. p. 373 ; and of which 
 he gives a translation. — lb. p. 376. 
 
 15. Kheridat al ajaieb wa feridat al goraieb, taalif Zeineddin Omar 
 Ibn al Wardi. This is a very useful geographical work, of which we 
 have an account by De Guignes, in Vol. II. p, 19 — 60 of Notices et 
 Extraits des MSS. de la Bibliotheque Royale. Paris, 1787. This MS. 
 is in vol. Bvo. 
 
 16. Kitab alwaad walitibar fi dhakr il Khatat Malathar. A topogra- 
 phical history of Egypt in three vols, small 8vo. by Takioddin Ahmed 
 Ibn Ali el INIakrizi. This author wrote several excellent works, all of 
 which deserve to be better known. Maillet made much use of this to- 
 pographical history in his description of Egypt, which indeed he might 
 have composed without having been in that country. The MS. is ele- 
 gantly written, though, in some places, carelessly. 
 
 17. Phatuhat al Sham wa Messir wageiroha, taalif Abu Abdullah 
 Ibn Ahmed Al Wakedi, two vols, small quarto. This is a very excel- 
 lent history of the Revolutions of Syria and Egypt under the Mahom- 
 medans. 
 
 18. Hasn atmohtassera fi akhbar ]\Iessir al Kaliira, taalif al Shekh 
 Gellaleddin Al Soiuti. An abridged history of Egypt by Al Soiuti, one 
 vol. 8vo. 
 
 19. Sherah Hatabat adabe el Kateb, taalif Ibn Cotba. A treatise on 
 the duties of a writer, by Ibn Cotba. This is a very amusing work. 
 The MS. is finely written, and very elegant ; it is in large 8vo.
 
 368 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 20. Sirat Antar Ibn Shedad. The life of Antar Ibn Shedad. A ro- 
 mance. Bcaiitifidly written in one thick vohune octavo, and curious. 
 
 21. Kliabr Jalaad ]\Ielec el Hind wa Wazir Saniish el Hakim. His- 
 tory of Jalaad, king of India, and the Vizir Samish el Hakim, a romance, 
 written on vellum, one vol. fol. 
 
 22. Diwane Sebt al Tawidi. A collection of panegyrics, poems, &c. 
 one vol. large 8vo. 
 
 These are the titles of some of the principal historical and geographi- 
 cal works in Mr Bruce's collection ; but there are in it many other 
 small treatises on the histor\' of Egypt and Syria ; such as the life of 
 Sultan Addaher Bibars ; the expedition of Sultan Selim against Khansu 
 el Ghuri; the siege of Bahnesa (a fabulous history); chronicle of the 
 chalifs by el Cazani; history of the Pashas in Egypt from A. H. 1099 
 to A. H. 11 61 ; History of the four first caliphs, &c. &c. ; and a great 
 number of medical works, by ]\fousa el tebib, flaroun el Ishraeli Ibn 
 Aws II)n Hakim el Monteb, Ibn Shehin al Cadruni, al Maliki, &c. in 
 many volumes, a description of which is unnecessary in this place. 
 
 Considering the value of oriental literature, in all investigations which 
 are intended to examine, or illustrate, the principles of revealed reli- 
 gion, and the tendency of that literature to promote our knowledge of 
 a very extensive and interesting portion of the globe, not to mention 
 the advancement of our political interests in India, it is to be regretted, 
 that the study of that branch of learning is, in this country, neither cul- 
 tivated nor encouraged. Perhaps theologians think, that the church is 
 secure on the basis of what has been already done ; and that a general 
 neglect, not to say ignorance, of the language of the sacred books may 
 be excused, as the industry of former times has enabled us to know, 
 in general, what they contain. This security is not prudent. For the 
 great scholars of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries had not the 
 same advantages either in criticism or philosophy which we possess. 
 They ascertained what was truth as far as they were able ; but it can- 
 not be supposed, that a work, which is progressive, could be finished 
 at once. Considerable pains have, indeed, been taken, to procure by 
 collation, an accurate copy of the Old Testament ; but it is astonishing
 
 APPENDIX. 369 
 
 to sec liow little knowledge of the oriental languages, Lowth, and other 
 translators of particular books, have shewn in their different works. Li- 
 terature is disgraced by a number of dull Hebrew grammars and diction- 
 aries, written by such scholiasts as Parkhurst, Bate, &c. who pretend 
 to settle the meaning of words, and, at the same time, have neither good 
 sense and judgment to investigate, nor learning to discover the objects 
 of their research. By maintaining that the Hebrew language exists 
 only in the Bible, and by thus detaching it from the Arabic, and other 
 related dialects, they assume a liberty of giving whatever form and 
 meaning to the words they think most plausible. Yet the grammar and 
 prosody of the Jew ish language might easily be traced from these kin- 
 dred sources. On the other hand, if infidels should attack the sacred 
 books in the present state of Hebrew philology, it is certain, that they 
 might gain a greater advantage than, on a first view of the subject, may 
 be apprehended, and a support to their arguments, which it would re- 
 quire some time and attention to remove. The literature of Jones, unit- 
 ed with the wit antl intentions of Voltaire, would do more harm than many 
 volumes of philosophical scepticism. 
 
 No. XLVI. 
 
 Extracts fro7n Mr Bruce s Journals and MSS. relating to his Travels 
 
 in Abyssinia and Nubia. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Transactions at Gondar, and Journey to the Sources of the Nile. 
 
 In the year 17^9, when Mr Bruce entered Abyssinia, Michael the go- 
 vernor of Tigre had, by force of arms and intrigue, conquered both the 
 
 3a
 
 570 . APPENDIX. 
 
 Kuaragna and Galla parties, which had successively ruled the nation 
 since the death of Bacuffix in 1719- At that period a rare combination 
 of circumstances, that seldom takes place, secured the throne to the 
 Iteghe, and her son Yasous, at his accession a child of only eight years 
 of age. His reign, though neither glorious nor active, was sufficiently 
 able to maintain the obedience of the distant provinces, which his pre- 
 mature death, and the prejudices of his son, instantly threw into confu- 
 sion. Three irreconcileable factions rose to contend for the favours and 
 direction of the crown, all of them dangerous to its interest and autho- 
 rity. The Kuaragna, headed at first by Welled leoul, the queens bro- 
 tiier, and afterwards by Kasmati Eshte, and others of her relations, had 
 long been superior to all the rest, on account of their affinity to the 
 queen, and the active measures they had taken for the protection of her 
 government. The Galla, a race which the policy of former kings had 
 endeavoured to render useful to their natural enemies the Abyssinians, 
 by dividing their interests, and changing their habitations, religion, and 
 manners, found easy access to patronage and power under Joas, tlie 
 grandson of a Galla chief, whose daughter had been imprudently mar- 
 ried to the young king of Abyssinia. The third party, the natives of 
 Tigre, united under Michael, a cruel, ambitious, and rebellious warrior, 
 was inferior, in number and interest, to any of the rest ; but far more 
 formidable than they, on account of the abilities of its leader, the skill 
 and command of fire arms, which it had obtained by situation, and the 
 opportunity of rushing in from a distance on the more powerful parties, 
 after they had exhausted their strength in mutual conflict. 
 
 Michael, surnamed Suhul, or the Sharp, an epithet reckoned very ex- 
 pressive of his character, Avas the fifth in lineal descent from the cele- 
 brated Ayto Robel, Shum of Selawe, who promoted the league with the 
 Portuguese. His mother was the grand-daughter of Delba Yasous, Kas- 
 mati of Tigr^, the father of Oustas the Usurper. The name of his fatlier 
 was Welled Hezekias, who seems to have lived and died in obscurity in 
 the province, as his name is not mentioned in any high station under the 
 princes of his time; and Michael was accustomed to boast of his no- 
 bility by the mother's side, without taking notice of his paternal cxtrac-
 
 APPENDIX. 371 
 
 tlon*. His youth was spent in the civil commotions of Tigr^', at a (Hstancc 
 from the seat of government, al\va)s turbulent on account of the dissen- 
 sions among the rulers of the several districts, and the habits of war and 
 robbery which the natives had ac(}uired since the period of the Turkish 
 invasion. From a dependant on tlie governor, he at last became the 
 leader of a party, that employed itself during war in the ordinary adven- 
 tures of Abyssinian campaigns, and during peace in robbery and depre- 
 dation, in order to preserve its existence. After the death of Bacufta, 
 Tigre Avas di\ ided amongst several noblemen, some of whom had nearly 
 renounced obedience to the crown. Woldo, Kasmati of Enderta, had 
 long established himself in the province by force, having put to death 
 all the governors of Tsegade, Samen, and the inferior districts ; and so 
 distant were his affections from the service of the king, that he had re- 
 mitted to Gondar only a scanty tribute, and had not appeared there 
 since the reign of David IV. Michael was the only antagonist he had 
 not subdued. This rising enemy had received from the Iteghe and her 
 son the government of Adowa, v/hich had been taken from Basha Retu 
 about the year 7223, in which Michael, in a short time, fortified himself 
 so strongly, as to defy the ambition of Woldo, and expel him from the 
 northern part of the province. As his district bordered upon the terri- 
 tory of the Naybe of Masuah, INIichael obtained from him whatc\'er 
 supplies he demanded, and suffered no person to enter Abyssinia in that 
 quarter without his permission. He cpuirrelled with the Abuna and the 
 clergy of Axum, whose lands he immediately seized, and brought a per- 
 son from Jidda to perform the duties of primate in his government, on 
 condition of allowing himself to possess the lands of the church. In 
 consequence of this and other rebellious practices, Michael was besieged 
 on Debra Samayat, a strong mountain in Tigre', by Yasous and his whole 
 army, and taken prisoner in the month of Ter, A. M. 7239 (A. D. 1746). 
 
 * The genealogy of Michael is given in the MS. Tarikh, or history of his transactions, as 
 follows : By the father's side, Ayto Rebel, Shum of Selawc, Ayto Aramc, Ayto Lebasi, 
 Welled Ilawaryat, Welled Ilczekias, Siihiil Michael. By the mother's side, Delba Yasous, 
 Azaze Jacob, then Jacob's daughter, Eshet Mariam, who bore the Has. By Wellela Ga. 
 briel, Michael had Welled Hawaryat, and Welled Kedanc.
 
 372 • - APPENDIX. 
 
 Having made liis peace with the king, he was appointed Kasmati of all 
 Tigre, in Tekemt, A. M. 7242 (A. D. 1749), at Gondar, to the complete 
 exclusion of Kasmati Woldo, who had offended the crown. Reduced to 
 extremity, Woldo armed in his defence the Taltal Doha and Galla of 
 Angot, but with little success, for Michael pursued him with incessant 
 battle into the remotest corner of his government. The king, anxious 
 to secure the tranquillity of his subjects, next year, at the end of the 
 rains, crossed the Tacazze, and brought Michael, Woldo, and his ally 
 Denguish, to Gondar by the way of Axum ; and, retaining them several 
 months at court, endeavoured to reconcile them by every artifice in his 
 power. All his wishes were totally ineffectual. They were dismissed 
 in Miaizay, 7243 (April 1750), and by the end of the rains were again 
 in arms. Kasmati Woldo fell on the li)th Ter, 7244, before the royal 
 army, which was marching with haste to separate him and his enemy, 
 arrived in Tigre. Michael, by this event, obtained full command over 
 the whole province, and Avas confirmed eacli succeeding year till the 
 death of Yasous, 2 1 st Sene, 7247- Notwithstanding the rainy season, 
 and the distance of his province, the Kasmati of Tigre arrived at Gondar 
 on the 24 th, to assist at the coronation of Joas, a child of seven years 
 old, whom his grandmother placed on the throne. About two months 
 aftei-, the queen's third daughter, Ozoro Altash, was married to his son, 
 Welled Ilawaryat, lately created Bajerund, which established his connec- 
 tion with the royal family. On the 21st Sene, 7249 (June 1756), Mi- 
 chael again hastened to Gondar, in order to maintain his interest against 
 Ayo, governor of Begemder, who had resolved to give up his places in 
 faA'our of his son, Mariam Barea, a young nobleman of great accomplish- 
 ments, and therefore a dangerous competitor for the royal favour, in the 
 opinion of a man who aimed at the government of a whole kingdom. 
 Ayo arrived on the 23d of Mascaram, 7250 ; but Michael had procured 
 for himself the province of Samen, which lies between Tigre and Begem- 
 der, and in this he was invested on the eighth day of the following month. 
 Possessing a frontier country once ruled by his enemies, he livefl for ten 
 years in a state of hostility with Mariam Barea, who was governor of 
 Begemder, and nearly connected to the royal family by his marriage with 
 the (jueen's daughter, Ozoro Esther, the young widow of Netclio, Kas-
 
 APPENDIX, 373 
 
 niati of Tcheikin. Esther, whose name appears so often in the Travels 
 as the friend of the author, was married to Netcho soon after his ap- 
 pointment to the government of Tsegade, Walkait, and Rasehil, which 
 took place on the 27th Tahsas, A. M.7'U3 (Dec. 1750). She was taken 
 from him, before his defeat antl death, by the queen, and given to Ayo 
 Mariam Barea, on the 21st of Tekemt, 7253 (Oct. I7OO). With this un- 
 fortunate, nobleman she lived till liis death, and threw herself, on the 29th 
 of Ter, 7261, (Feb. I769), into the arms of the bitter enemy of her hus- 
 band's family, to the ruin of the king and his Galla kindred, who had 
 murdered him with circumstances of the gieatest cruelty. Before this 
 singular event, Michael had nearly obtained the height of his ambition. 
 He had been created Has, 11th jMascaram, 7260, in place of the queen's 
 brother, Ras Welled leoul, who had died on tlie 20th Megabit, 7259 ; 
 and he was confiiTned in the office of Betw udet immediately before set- 
 ting out for the campaign of Begcmder. I lis course after that was stain- 
 ed with every pollution of treason and murder. He defeated the army of 
 his master at Fenter, Miaizay 25th, 7261 (April, 1769), entered Gondar 
 in triumph, and having brought Hanncs, the brother of Bacutfa, from 
 Wechne, caused the king to be assassinated at midnight, Monda}-, 8th of 
 Giid)ot, the same year. Hannes being unable to act, through age and 
 inlirmity of mind, the Ras secretly ordered him to be poisoned, after 
 a reign of seven months, in Hedar, 7262 (Oct. I769). Tecla Haimanout, 
 the son of Hannes, Avas placed on the throne, a boy of fifteen years of 
 age, older indeed than many of the former kings at their accession, but 
 sufficiently young to serve the purposes of his elector*. 
 
 Such is the history of the principal events in the life of the man who 
 was all-powerful in Abyssinia at the time of Mr Bruce's arrival at Masu- 
 ah. He left that place, Nov. 10, 1769, and came to Gondar, Feb. 15th, 
 1770. The King and the Ras were absent in the campaign against Fasil 
 Waragna, and Mr Bruce lived in the Mahometan town with Hagi Saleh, 
 or at Koscam, till they returned, on the 2d of March, when he saw them 
 
 * The Ethiopic dates are (akeii from (lie MS. Annals of Abyssinia, Vol. V. ; (he corres- 
 poniiiiig month and } ear, accordl j (o the I'^uropean calculation, is given as nearly as (he in. 
 eqiialiiy of the two modes of computation will admit of.
 
 374 ■ . APPENDIX. 
 
 for the first time. It may not be improper to transcribe from his com- 
 mon-place book the account of their entrance, and the opinion he at first 
 conceived of the Ras. It was written after going home, at a time when 
 he had not received any favours from ]\Iichael, nor known him suffi- 
 ciently, to form an estimate of his real character. It abounds in Arabic 
 names of Abyssinian ofiices and places, on account of the author's having 
 received his information from the Mahometans ; and tlie orthography is 
 not so correct as he afterwards made it. 
 
 " The 2d of ]\Iarch we went to meet the king on his march to Gon- 
 dar. The Vizir (Ras) came first, with about a hundred horse, mounted 
 upon a mule. He first stopt and n^ade a short prayer at the church of 
 Azazo, and then came to a small hill on the other side of the river 
 Dumaza, which runs below Azazo, that is near Gondar. His mule 
 ran so fast, and he was so poorly dressed, that, though we were dis- 
 mounted to wait for him, he past us without our being able to salute 
 him. Having past the Dumaza, he sat himself down on a small rising- 
 ground to see the army pass, while they were pitching his tent. The 
 army advanced by twos and threes, all in disorder ; part encamped, the 
 rest entered Gondar. There was no order observed. We first pulled 
 off our shoes, and then kissed his hand, sitting down as he desired us. 
 After the vizir came the king, with aljout an hundred horse, with forty 
 drums, mounted on mules, beating before him ; and long horns, or 
 trumpets, after the fashion of the country. Upon the king's passing we 
 all rose ; so did the vizir, and stood till he was past. On the other hand, 
 the king seeing him standing, hastened to pass that he might sit again, 
 for he Avas above 80 jears old, and Mas besides lame, his thigh being 
 broke in his youtli, by a wound from a lance. The king entered liis 
 tent, and the vizir his ; where, after he had changed his dress, put on 
 a muslin striped shirt, and ordered (curled) his hair in the fashion of his 
 country, we were again admitted. He was sitting on a sofa; on each 
 side of him were his great men, and particularly Kasmati Gueta, just 
 then reconciled to him, with all the rest of the late king's party, that 
 were called Kuaragna, as lacing from the province of Kuara, the country 
 of the (luecn-mother. Gueta had paid 1000 ounces of gold for tin's peace. 
 The vizir was tall, not very black, his hair and beard as white as snow,
 
 APPENDIX. 375 
 
 the first of which he dressed however after the mode of young men, and 
 though 80 years of age, his face appeared hke a man of 60. His face 
 did not bespeak the man of parts he was, for it had a great sliare of silU- 
 ness, and his whole manner was exceedingly clownish and brutish. He 
 asked my country's name, if I was a Christian, and if a Frank ; to which 
 we answered as we found our advantage. After a very small stay we 
 went out of his tent to that of the officer's next adjoining, to learn the 
 particulars of the late battle. Tlie king's tent is of red cloth; long, 
 pent-house like at top, within brocade. Before the king were carried 
 three standards, being each a large ball silver-gilt, surmounted by a cross, 
 carried on a long staff, and below the ball a small flag of three points, 
 blue, red, and green, about two feet long, without device. The king- 
 rode upon a mule all covered with scarlet, and blue housing ; his head 
 bare, with a fine linen or muslin cloth wrapped around him, which he 
 held with one hand up to his mouth. We were too far oft" to discern 
 his features ; and the vizir being very busy, we did not take his leave to 
 see him in his tent. Three of the queen's daughters, one of whom, the 
 widow of Mariam Barea, was now the vizir's wife, came after, riding 
 upon mules like men, their faces half uncovered, Avith parasols like a dais 
 carried over tlieir heads, as M^as likewise over the heads of the vizir and 
 king. All the clergy came flocking to visit him, amongst the rest the 
 monks of Koscam, with two standards like the former, and two silver 
 drums ; the Gumenos and two other priests, with their mitres and 
 pontificals. The}' stopped before the tent about 100 yards, and began 
 to sing hymns, after finishing which they were admitted. The vizir, 
 soon after his murder of the king, put the Gumenos in irons, being very 
 ricli by the queen's bounties, and did not release him till he had paid 
 500 ounces of gold, equal to oOOO patakas *. 
 
 " The 3d in the morning, the king made his entry. Before him came 
 part of the troops, horse and foot, A\ithout any order, about 4000, w ho 
 joined themselves to about 500 horse, and the same number of musque- 
 
 * It is uncertaiu ^vho Mr Bruce calls by this name, whether the Itchegiie, Acab-saat, or 
 Prior of Koscam. The last of these three seems to be the Guitluos, or head of a jjarlicular 
 church, which he here designates.
 
 376 APPENDIX. 
 
 teers, of the Vizir of Tigre, who had hefore occu])iecl the square be- 
 fore the king's house. After came the king, wrapped up to the nose in 
 the white cloth tliey wear, having three standards and 40 drums before 
 him, and a dais carried over his head. After him were carried the dais 
 used in the celebration of divine service in his tent or camp. Behind 
 these, at a very small distance, was the Viceroy of Tigre ; before him 
 was carried a silver rod, with several rings of gold, and a gold ball on 
 the top of it, the ensign of his office. After him came the king's mus- 
 queteers, and the different Casmati's, or governors of provinces, Gusho 
 of Amhara, Wondy Powussen (Wundu-bewusen) of Begamidre, and Kuflo 
 Yesous, newly made governor of Samen, in the room of Ayto Tesfo, 
 who had caballed, and still kept possession of Samen. All the soldiers 
 who had killed an enemj', distinguished themselves by a narrow stripe 
 of red cloth upon his lance or musket ; if he had slain more he carried 
 more, and round his wrist he had the privy parts of his enemies killed, 
 stuffed with straw, which, as soon as the king was seated, he threw 
 down, each in his turn, before him, with encomiums on his own bravery ; 
 and this is the never-failing practice, even when a woman is regent, as 
 was the late queen in the minority of Joas and his father Yasous. The 
 different viceroys Avere distinguishetl by particular ornaments on their 
 heads, short waistcoats, and short breeches of silk stuffs of Scio, and a 
 silver shield. Gusho was married to the queen's daughter, Ozoro Altash*, 
 and after to a daughter of the Viceroy of Tigre. Wondy Powussen, who 
 liad distinguished himself in the late fight, was to be married to a daugh- 
 ter of Ras JNIichael's son, Welled Hayrat (Hawaryat), by Ozoro Altash, 
 daughter of the late queen. He had been one of the principal Shums of 
 Mariam Barea, and upon his master's death had taken refuge in the 
 Kas's tent from the fury of Lupo (Lubo), and had grown up into great 
 favour by the protection of the queen's tlaughter, Mariam Barea's wife, 
 who, after her husband's death, had been married to Ras ]\Iicliael, ac- 
 cording to the manner of marrying in the country. Among the trophies 
 was the skin of Woosheka, Lupo's servant, who had been flead by order 
 
 * Rather to Ozoro Welleta Israel, mother of Aylo of Gojani. Gusho was-her second 
 husband*
 
 APPENDIX. 377 
 
 of the Ras, stiiftcd, and ordered to be luing upon the large tree before 
 the king's house, which seemed to tUsgust the people." 
 
 The common-place book after tliis gives a journal of the licalth of the 
 Ras, who seems to have been afflicted with various kinds of diseases, 
 bodily, moral, and political, during the time that Mr Bruce stayed in 
 Gondar, before his removal to Emfras. The bulletin is as follows : 
 
 " INIarch 11th. Waited on the Ras that day. Duho came with an 
 insulting message from Fasil about Boro da Gogo. Powiisscn received 
 on that day his wife's portion, 100 carpets, 100 guns, 100 mules, lOO 
 oxen with their ploughing instruments, besides 1000 other oxen and 
 cows. The goods were all brought into the presence chamber ; the 
 Ozoros and the queen sent also guns, knives, and the ras-werk, or 
 diadem, they wear upon their heads. March 7th. Wondy Wusen came 
 to Koscam, and carried * his bride to his tent and army at Azazo ; and 
 on the 8th set out with Gusho home. Boro da Gogo had been left 
 Kasmati of Gojam by Michael against Waragna. ^th. Arrived Nanna 
 Georgis, Shekh of the Agows, with little gold. Damot and IMaitsha 
 had refused to pay the mirj\ He departed home on the 12th. INIarch 
 1 1th. This evening the Ras had a complaint in his knee, which was the 
 occasion of his sending for me ; he vv'as easier the two succeeding days, 
 having rubbed it with spirits of wine and camphor, which I gave him. 
 He seemed averse to using all remedies, and refused taking any except 
 those which I tasted before him. 13th and 14th. Very uneasy at bad ac-- 
 counts from Gojam, and repenting his having returned contrary to his 
 own opinion. The 15th he had a pain in his side, which continued till 
 the 18th, when he proposed to be cupped, but changed his mind; he 
 looked ill, but had no fever; it seemed fretting at the defeat of the 
 Agows. 19th. Word came of Bora's defeat; the Ras very ill, but 
 would take no remedies; on the same day arrived a man from Fasil, 
 who said that he flead two men alive for the death of Woosheka (found 
 out to be false) ; that Aylo of Gojam had made peace ; that Boro da 
 Gogo had married a daughter of Welled Guetan (Keden), son of Ras 
 
 * This is a ceremony used at marriages. The husband carries the" bride on his back to 
 his own house, or at least round that of her father. 
 
 3 B
 
 378 APPENDIX. 
 
 Michael : Boro had formerly married a daughter of Casmati Eshte. 
 50th. Ras Michael, though visibly worse, in revenge for Boro, ordered 
 the eyes of 44 Galla to be pulled out at the tent of Kufla Yesous, Kas- 
 mati of Tigre. 21st. The Ras much the same. 22d. Still nobody ad- 
 mitted; will take no medicine but melted butter. 23d. Still ill ; nobody 
 admitted; reports go that Nanna Girgis is either beaten or revolted, 
 
 but this false." 
 
 The journal is continued on till the meeting Avith the king at Lamgue 
 
 in May, and from that time to the robbery at Dara by Guebra Mehedin 
 
 and his party. 
 
 In Balugani's Italian Journal, this adventure is stated as follows : 
 
 Maggio 20. " A 10. mat. Siamo a \ miglio sotto di Dara overo sotto 
 la montagna ove fe situato Dara. In questo luoglio siamo stati surpresi 
 per una truppa di ladri servitori di Ghebra Medin die sotto titulo di 
 amici e servitori di Casmati Wuel de Ussen, si anno circondati in copi- 
 oso numero e spogliati di tutto die noi portavimo. A un ora di camino 
 di fjuesto luogho tenendo il suddetto corso, per un vallone assai stretto, 
 pieno di bosco, e di alberi niolto curiosi, siamo andati a Dara in un vil- 
 Icggio di Turclii, nella casa di Cadrass Mahemet." At ten in the morn- 
 ino- we are about half a mile under Dara, or rather under the mountain 
 where Dara is situated. In that place we have been surprised by a troop 
 of robbers, servants of Gebra Mehedin, who, under pretence of being- 
 friends and servants of Casmati Wundy-wusen, have surrounded us in 
 great numbers, and spoiled us of every thing which we were carrying. 
 At an hour's journey from that place, holding the same course, we have 
 come through a very strait valley, full of wood, and very curious trees> 
 to Dara, a village of Turks, into the house of Negade-ras Mahomet. 
 
 An account of this robbery is also given in Mr Eruce's common-place 
 book, with the history of the war from that time till the taking of 
 Michael in 1771. 
 
 Of the journey to tl>e sources, there exist, besides the narrati\e in 
 Mr Bruce's own words, written as he went along, a complete journal by 
 I3alugani in Italian, and many of the stripes of paper which he carried 
 in his hand, on which he wrote with a pencil the history of each day 
 before he entered it in the journal at night. If it were necessaiy to
 
 APPENDIX. 579 
 
 confirm the accuracy of Mr Bruce's account by any additional evidence, 
 these might be inserted lure ; but the reader may consider the follow- 
 ing as a specimen of the whole journal, and estimate, by one of the most 
 interesting passages, the accuracy of the rest. It is the diary of Tuesday 
 and Wednesday, 30th and 31st October 1770; in the uight of the first 
 of which tliey met with Fasil at Bamba. 
 
 A 2| (kifo fondo a Bababaha. 
 30 Martedi. — A 6 ore. mat. salpato, per W. S. W. 
 
 A 6\ passato il rio Saroccha, questo corre N. e S. 
 
 A 7 ore, per S. W. Tanclial restava alia destra 3l migl. ; qui 
 
 cominciamo secondare il lago, a sinistra, Cochau nella 
 
 strada. 
 
 Tchiemmera a destra a W. N. W, a 4l m. distanza. 
 A 9| riposato a Delghi Mariam di qui la montagna Goi 
 
 Mariam restava, per S. W. Mescalaxos restava, per S. 
 
 S. W. Di Saroccha fino a Goi Mariam tutto eTacussa. 
 
 Cuara restava, per W. S. W. Goltuchia villagio dove si 
 
 fa gran bazzar, il paese e di Casmati Mamo, al S. b W. 
 
 resta Dinghelber e Dara S. E. b S. Coscamo, per N. 
 
 E. bE. 
 A \0k Salpato, per S. W. 
 A 1 1 Arrico, villagio, 2 migl. a destra. 
 
 11| Dato fondo e riposato. 
 A i Sera, Salpato, per S. W. 
 A 5 Andamo, per S. S. W. 
 A 1 ora. Caduss Michele a destra \ miglio. 
 A It Chidena Mariet, Meskelaxos sono due isole piccole I 
 
 miglio di dist. A qui I'Abaj resta al S. S. E. 
 
 A If traversato il rio . 
 
 A 2 Passato per Mescalaxos che restava sopra una piccola 
 
 montagna : a pocco doppo passato altro rio che si chia- 
 
 ma Comon ; di questo luogo la bocca del Nilo e per S. 
 
 S. W. 
 A 2| Salpato del riposo per S. b W.
 
 380 APPENDIX. 
 
 A 3t Traversato un graiide rio clie conduceva poca acjua 
 
 ma chiaia si cbiama . 
 
 A 4l riposato nel vallone sotto Ambaba. 
 
 A 5 ripreso il camino, e tlato fondo a Ambaba a 5|. 
 
 8t ore. = 1 8 migl. 
 
 31 Mercordi. In questo giorno abbiamo ritrovato il Rass Faccil cam- 
 pato nel vallone dove avevimo reposato, lultima volta, il giorno avanti. 
 II Rass era arrivato in questo luogo, verso le 7 della sera antecedente, 
 e restate tutta la notte. Nella mattina a ricevuto noi con cortesia, mi 
 ha regalato nn cavallo, e dato un uomo chiamato Scialaka Woldo per 
 proseguire il nostro viaggio alle fontane. 
 
 A lOi matt, salpato per S. b W. 
 
 A 111 riposato al rio Sorgbi; corre per S. W. and N. E. 
 
 A 12 passato il rio di Dinghelber, corre come quello di sopra. 
 
 A U ora, arrivato alia cbiesa, a Dinghelber alia casa del 
 Rass. In questo luogo il lago e a | de miglio lontano, 
 ma h la profondita del golfo, poiche dalle 1 1 del giorno 
 passato lo abbiamo sempre lasciato lontano circa 2 miglie 
 e ritrovato qui a Dinghelber. Di Dinghelber li vedono, 
 Emfras, per E. b N. Dara, per E. S. E. Dek, E. b S. 
 I'Abaj uscito di lago, S. E. 1) E. Gonder, per N. E. A- 
 midamid, per S. E. Sakalla, per S. b E. Guesghi, per 
 
 s. s. w. 
 
 2f or. = 7 migl. 
 The translation of which is given in the note *. 
 
 * On the 29th landed at Bababaha. 
 
 Tuesday 30th, at G o'clock, A. M. set out, W. S. W. At 6^, passed the river Sarocca, 
 which runs N. and S. At 7 travelled S. W. : Tenkcl remained on our right 3\ miles dis- 
 tant. Here we begin to coast along the lake ; on our left Cochaou, on the road ; Tchem. 
 mera is on our right, 44 miles oiF. At 9^ rested at Delghi Mariam, whence the mountain 
 Goi-IVIariam bore S. W. Mescalaxos bore S. S. W. From Sarocca to Goi-Mariani all is 
 Tocusso. Kuara bore AV. S. W. Goltucca, a village where there is a great market, the 
 country belonging to Kasmati Mammo, bears S. by W. Dingleber and Dara bear S. E. by
 
 APPENDIX. 381 
 
 111 the same manner the journal continues till their arrival at the foun- 
 tains of the Nile. The journal of Suuday, November 4tl), the day on 
 which they reached Gccsh, is as follows: 
 
 Donienica 4. di Novenibre salpato di Davola a 8 ore, per E. S. E. a 8| 
 passato un piccolo rio die viene di N. die si cliiama Gugeri, qui alibia- 
 ino cominciato a montare lasciando il valloiie alia destra, andando per S. 
 E. e sempre costeggiando per E. S. E. A 8| traversato un torrente clii- 
 amato Carnaciuli, viene di N. E. Entrano tutti li due in Davola. Ora 
 
 sianio in mezzo di vallone . A 9 ore, traversato il rio Caccino, e ri- 
 
 posato. Viene di N. A 91 Salpato per S. S. E. e 5 minute doppo, tra- 
 versato il rio Davola. Costeggiando la montagna destra abbiamo passa- 
 to a 20 passi un piccolo torrente die discende di questa montagna e viene 
 di S. Abbiamo lasciato il rio Davola die corre nel vallone a sinistra, ve- 
 nendo di E. S. E. A lOi corso S. b E. Aftbrmasha montagna della 
 
 S. Koscam, N. E. b E. At 10|.sct out S. W. At 11, Arrico, a yilliige on our right, 
 2 miles off. 11|, Stopped to rest. At i one, P. M. set out, S. W. At | one we travel- 
 led S. S. W. At 1, Kedus oMichacl was on our right, -j mile distant. At 1|, Kedame Aret 
 and Mescalaxos, two small islands in the lake, i mile distant. Mere the Abay bore S. S. E. 
 
 At 1| crossed the river . At 2 passed by Mescalaxos, that stood on a little hill; and 
 
 a short time after crossed another river called Comon : from that place the outlet of the Nile 
 from the lake is S. S. W. At 2| set out from our resting place S. by W. At 3^ crossed 
 
 a large river that had little water, but it was clear, called . At 4y rested in the large 
 
 valley (vallone) beneath Bamba. At 5 took the road, and landed at Bamba at o\ o'clock. 
 The sum of the day's journey 8j hours, valued at 18 miles. 
 
 "Wednesday, 31st October. On this day we have found Ras Fasil encamped in the 
 valley, in which we rested, the last tiuie, yesterday. The Ras had arrived here about 7 o'clock 
 last evening, and remained the whole night. In the morning he has received us with favour, 
 has made me a present of a horse, and given us a man called Shalaka Woldo to guide us in 
 our journey to the fountains. 
 
 At IQi A. M. set out S. b W. At 11^ rested at the river Sorghi, which runs S. W. and 
 N. E. At 12 crossed the river of Dingleber, which runs in the direction of the precedin''. 
 At li arrived at the church at Dingleber, at the house of the Ras (Fasil). In this place the 
 lake is i of a mile distant, but it is the bottom of the gulf; for, from 11 o'clock yesterday, 
 jt has always been about two miles from us, and we have fallen in with it here again at Din- 
 gleber. From Dingleber are seen Emfras, bearing E. b N. Dara, E. S. E. Dck, E. b S. ; 
 the Nile coming out of the lake S. E. b S. Gondar N. E. Amidamid mountains S. E. 
 Sacchala S. b E. Gucsgue S. S. W.
 
 382 APPENDIX. 
 
 quale casca un rio ; e a sinistra, pin lontanta h altra montagna a 2 miglia 
 E. (e uu altro lio piu grande) chiamata Ligiambra. Piu lontana h la 
 montagna Amidamid, tutte nella stessa direzione. Li due ultimie lii so- 
 no Davola. A 1 1 sianio circa al somma della montagna. Nostro corso 
 e S. b. E. e abbiamo passato a canto la chiesa di Mariam. A 1 1|, per 
 S. S. E. siamo sopra la montagna. Tutto il paese alia destra e al S. W. 
 e Saccala. La chiesa di Mariam Nett sopra il rio Abaj resta per S. a 4 
 miglia i. A 11| discendendo nel vallone, traversato il rio Chebezza. 
 Viene di E. A 8 minuti piu abbiamo passato un grosso torrente rapido 
 che si chiamo Gugheri. A 121 riposato nel mezzo del vallone sopra una 
 piccola colle dove si tiene un bazzara, il Sabato. AH Salpato. La 
 chiesa sopra le fontane resta Sud. A 21 Siamo anivato sopra lefontane. 
 
 This journal of the 4th November is copied from the original sketch 
 made by Balugani as he advanced. The finished journal has a few va- 
 riations, or rather corrections. For instance, in the last entry it stands*, 
 '' A 3 siamo arrivato alia chiesa di San Michele sopra le fontane, e a 
 I migl. per S. W. b S. discendendo nel vallone si trovano le fontane del 
 Nilo. Siamo dato fondo nel vallone chiamato Assua, a i migl. piu al S. 
 S. E. delle suddette fontane. 6 ore = miglie. 
 
 Somma delle miglia di camino che vi sono di Gonder alle fontane del 
 Nilo, in tutto 1 1 1 miglia incirca. 
 
 Le fontane del Nilo sono 3, una di esse aura 4 palmi di diametro in 
 circa, ma e tutta ripiena di giunchi, e non mostra ne sua profondita, nh 
 sua justa estensione, non essendo possibile di introdurvi nessuna sonda. 
 
 La seconda sara lontana dalla prima 5 passi, al S. poco W. ed avra 12 
 polici di diametro nella bocca, ma nell' interiore sara circa 4 palmi e pro- 
 fonda piedi 8.3 polici. La terza sara lontana 12 passi dalla prima per S. 
 S. W. • sua bocca e akjuanto piu ampia dalla seconda, ma non tiene che 
 5 piedi e 8 polici di profonditi. La prima essendo la piu bassa, le aque 
 si vedono al livello della terra, ma nelle altre due, essendo il terreno al- 
 quanto rilevato I'aqua resta 8 polici in circa piu abasso che il livello di 
 sua bocca. Tutte le tre si vedono bensi boUire, ma tanto impercettibi- 
 limente che appena con grande attentione si puo ricognoscere ; e falso 
 
 * The translation following this extract begins here.
 
 APPENDIX. 383 
 
 b cio che alcuni dicono quaiulo dicono che sortono con strcpito daUa ter- 
 ra rilevandosi sopra dessa. 
 
 Tutto questo luogo vicino alle fontane non produce che erba c giuu- 
 chi, alberi non si ritrovano alnieno alia distanza di i niiglio per ogni 
 parte, 
 
 Latitiuline dcUc Fontane, gradi, 10. 58. 58. Le sorse 
 Alii 5. NoTcmbre del Nilo sono situate nel paesc d'Agow in una pro- 
 ^r'.V'ln^fi x''"' '■•'^^''^ chiamata Sakalla. Sono situate in un piccolo 
 
 63. 15. Alh o. J\o- 11 1 1 11 
 
 Tcmbre altura del vallone a basso della montagna di Ghessh per E. N. E. ; 
 Sole, 62. 36. 30. dalle fontane al sonimo della montagna vi saranno 2x 
 miglia vicino a 3. Sopia le fontane a i de niiglio di 
 distanza di esse per N. E. b N. vi fe una chiesa nel sommo di una coUina 
 chiamata Cadus Michele sopra le fontane. 
 
 Sortendo il Nilo dagli sui fonti prende la direzione per E. per 5 di mi- 
 glio. Indi gira per N. E. per altro i niiglio sempre nel mezzo di un 
 Vallone senza alberi ne arbusti altro che erba e giunchi, e in tutto questo 
 spazio non apparisce correre di nessuna nianiera, ma siccome il luogo 
 e assai piano si spande e lascia tutto il terrcno intomo paludoso e stao-- 
 nante. Di qui comincia a correre N. ed in breve tempo si fa rapidissinio, 
 e continva correre per N. E. e N. sotto la montagna ove ^ la chiesa di 
 ]\Iariani Nett per lo spazio di uno niiglio. Indi corre per N. W. un nii- 
 glio in circa : In questo luogo all' incirca h il luogo o\ e si passa I'Abaj 
 per andare a Gonder venendo dalle fontane; e la chiesa sara ad k miolio 
 di distanza per E. dal detto passaggio. Doppo aver corso il suddetto 
 miglio per N. W. si gira per W. e doppo per S. W. poi per S. S. W. poi 
 per S. sempre ritrocedendo verso le sue tbntane in tutto questo corso. 
 Ultimo di dove comincia andare per \V. fino che va per Sud sara circa 
 4 miglia e 1. In questo luogo passa infra due montag-ne e comincia 
 a rit rocedere per andare a basso per la strada di W. — N. W. — N. &c. 
 finche va a traversare il lago, in un angolo di esso, passa vicino a Dara 
 e riniontando per S. fa il giro di Gojani, e doppo questo viene abasso. 
 Due miglia primo de arrivare nel luogo dove scianibia suo corso ri<'uar- 
 dando verso le fontane si vedono tre piccoli rii, uno de quali viene dell' 
 E. altro del S..E. e altro del S. S. E. ; li due primi tengono sua origine 
 al N. E. della chiesa di San Michele Ghissh a a di niiglio di distanza
 
 384 APPENDIX. 
 
 poco meno. II primo d'essi corre circa parallelo al Nilo ricevendo a 1 
 miglio di suo corso il secondo e doppo 3 niiglia in circa, riceve il terzo, 
 ed un miglio i in circa doppo questo si scarica nel Nilo. II Nilo in 
 questo luogQ comincia ad ingrossarc, per che riceve altri piccoli rii che 
 vengono del N. e del W. 
 
 Dalla sommita della INIontagna di Ghissh si scoprono li paesi per li 
 piinti sequenti. 
 
 Acciefter al N. 2. giorni. [On our right as we passed the Kelti ; this 
 is its situation. Mr Bruces Note.'] 
 
 Bangia, N. W. b. W. 1 giorno. 
 
 La niontagna di Zigheni, per N. b E. e S. b. W. 1 giorno I. 
 
 Sangalla N. W. b N. 
 
 Ajamico, W. N. W. [Metakel.] 
 
 Burri, S. W. 1 giorno lungo. si estende N. b W. 
 
 Sakalla, N. W. 3 ore doppo Danguia. 
 
 Daniut Sakalla, S. E. b S. le montagne vanno per N. E. b E. e S. W 
 b W. a 4 giornate di camino. 
 
 Gaffat, per S. b W. 
 
 La montagna Amidamid, per N. E. b E. abasso dessa pel li stessi punti 
 vi fe la Meccia. Vanno per S. S. E. e N. N. W. a un gran giorno. 
 
 Gojam, per S. E. by S. 
 
 II piccolo lago di Assua per sud. 
 
 Mecciakel per S. a 2 giorni grandi, 48 miglia. 
 
 Seo-hizna, la riviera viene di S. b. W. e suo corso e S. E. a 3 miglia di 
 distanza. 
 
 Gonder, per N. 
 
 Ibaba, per N. E. b N. 
 
 Le fontane sono per E. N. E. a 2 miglia I poco piu le due chiese res- 
 tono una per Taltra N. N. E. e S. S. W. 
 
 Delia Chiesa di S. Michele Ghissh si scoprono li paesi per li punti 
 seguenti, e quelli che non si scoprono si h presa la direzione. 
 
 La chiesa di Mariani Nett per N. N. E. circa 2 miglia. Le fontane 
 per S. W. b S. La montagna di Ghissh S. W. b W. Assua per S. S. E. 
 at It miglio. Mecciakel e Gaffatt per S. E. b S. fino S. S. W. Burri, 
 S. W. b S. Ibaba, per N. E. Dara, per N. E. Gonder, per N. b E.
 
 APPENDIX. 385 
 
 Dinohclher, per N. N. W. Damut piende di S. E. b S. fino al E. N. E. 
 Amidamid, per E. Bangia, per W. N. ^\^ Guesghi, per N. W. Ciiara 
 e per lo stcsso punto. Agaii S. ^y. li paesi d'Agau, di Mctakel, di Kclti, 
 e AchefFer fanno un semicercolo. II luoglio dove abbiamo passato I'Abaj 
 a Gutta rcsta per N. Aifermasha e Ligiambra, per E. Litcli, per 
 E. S. E. 
 
 TRAxsLATioyy/-ow the xoords, " A 3 siamo arrivato," Sec. 
 
 At three o'clock mc have arrived at the church of St ^Michael, above the sources ; and at 
 i of a mile, descending from this into the plain, arc found the fountains of the Nile. Wc 
 have halted in the valley (or plain) called Assua, half a mile to the S. S. E. of these foun- 
 tain?. Our journey to ilay has been six hours, computed at 12 miles. 
 
 The sum of the whole way, from Gondar to the fountains of the Nile, is about 111 miles. 
 The fountains of the Nile are three. One of them • icill be 4 palms in diameter ; but it 
 is all full of rushes, and shews neither its depth nor true extent, it not being possible to in- 
 troduce into it any sounding instrument. 
 
 The second will be 5 paces distant from the first to the soutli, a little west ; and will be 
 about 12 inches diameter at the mouth, but within about 4 palms, and it is 8 feet 3 inches 
 deep. 
 
 The third will be 12 paces distant from the first, to S. S. W. ; its mouth is somewhat 
 larger than that of the second, but it is only 5 feet 8 inches deep. The first being the low- 
 est, the water is seen at the level of the earth ; but in the other two, the ground being 
 a little raised, the water remains about 8 inches lower than the level of the mouth. All the 
 three may be observed to spring (the word bollire signifies to boil or bubble), but so im. 
 perceptibly that it can scarcely be discerned by great attention ; and it is false what is said 
 by some, that they spring with a noise out of the ground, rising above it. 
 
 All this place near the fountains produces only grass and rushes ; trees are not found, 
 to the distance at least of -| a mile on every side. 
 
 The latitude of the fountains is 10. 58. 58. The sources of the 
 On the 5th Nov. the ^ile are found in the Agow country, in a province called Sacchala. 
 sun's altitude was They are situated in a little valley at the foot of the mountain of 
 
 63. 15. On the Gth Ghecsh, by E. N. E. From the fountains to the top of the moun. 
 Nov. found to be tain will be 2i miles, nearly 3. Above the fountains, about i of 
 
 62. 66. 30. a mile distant from them, by N. E. b N. is a church, on the top of 
 
 a hill, called Kedus ^Michael, over the fountains. The Nile, rising 
 out of its springs, takes a direction cast for a quarter of a mile. Then it turns about to 
 
 * This expression is literal, and might be exchanged for is ; though computation be in 
 some cases understood. 
 
 3c
 
 386 APPENDIX. 
 
 north-cast for another half mile, always in the middle of a plain (vallone), without trees or 
 shrubs, excepting grass and rushes ; and in all that space it does not appear to run ; but as 
 the earth is very tlat, it spreads, and leaves the ground about, marshy, and (in) stagnant 
 (water). From this it begins to run north, and in a short time becomes very rapid, and 
 continues to flow by north-east and north, under the mountain, on which is the church of 
 Mariam Nett, for the space of a mile. Thence it runs north-west about a mile. About 
 that part is the place where they pass the Abay, to go to Gondar, coming from the foun. 
 tains, and the church will be a | mile to the east, distant from this passage. After having 
 run the forementioncd mile north-west, it turns about west, and a little after south-west, 
 then south south-west, then south, always retreating backwards towards its sources in all 
 that course. From the place where it begins to go west till it runs south will about 4| 
 miles. In this last place it passes between two mountains, and begins to retreat, by going 
 down by the way of west, north-west, north, &c. until it comes to cross the lake in an 
 angle of it ; it (then) passes near to Dara, and returning south makes the circle of Gojam, 
 after which it descends (towards the north). 
 
 Two miles before arriving at the place where it changes its course reverting towards its 
 sources, are seen three small streams, one of which comes from the east, another from the 
 south-east, and another from the south south-east ; the two first of these arise to the north- 
 cast of the church of St Michael Gheesh, about somewhat less than J of a mile's distance. 
 The first of these runs nearly parallel to the Nile, receiving about j a mile from its source 
 the second, and then about 3 miles after the third ; and about a mile and a half after that 
 discharges itself into the Nile. The Nile in that place begins to grow large ; because it 
 receives there other small streams which come from the north and west. 
 
 From the top of the mountain of Gheesh are discovered, by the following points of the 
 compass, Atcheffer, 2 days journey distant N. Banja, N. W. b W. one day distant. The 
 mountains of Zcegam, N. b E. and S. b W. Ij day's journey off. The Shangalla country, 
 N. W. b W. Ayamico, W. N. W. or Metakel. Bure, S. W. one long day. It extends 
 N. b W. Sacfhala, N. W. ; three hours afterwards Dcnguia. Damut Sachalla, S. E. b S. 
 the mountains run N. E. b E. and S. W. b W. 4 days journey distant. Gafat, S. b W. 
 The mountain Amidamid, N. E. b E. below, that is, northward of it. By the same point 
 is Maitsha. They extend S. S. E. and N. N. W. a long day's journey. Gojam S. E. b S. 
 The little lake of Assoa S. Metchakel S. two long days or 48 miles. Scghizua, the river 
 comes S. b W. and runs S. E. three miles distant. Gondar N. Ibaba N. E. b N. The 
 fountains bear E. N. E. somewhat less than 2f miles distant. The two churches bear to 
 one another N. N. E. and S. S. W. 
 
 This account of the fountains was written in the Journal by Balugani 
 in the evening of the 5th November, and is an extension, with a few
 
 APPENDIX. 387 
 
 variations, of that made upon the spot. They sounded the fountains for 
 the fust time on that day, which lie marks on tlic rude sketch he held 
 in his hand tlius : " Si sono sondatc le fontane : la piu grande tienc tanti 
 gunchi che non si poteva. La piu vicina a questa era profonda Piedi 8. 3. 
 la piu lontana era Piedi 5. 8. — fra questa e la prima vi saranno 18 piedi 
 di distanza." The fountains liave been sounded ; the largest has so 
 many rushes, that it could not be done ; the nearest to that was 8 feet 
 3 inches deep ; tlie most distant from it F. 5. 8, Between tlicsc and the 
 first will be 1 8 feet distance. 
 
 On the 9th of November, "Six Bruce sounded the springs again, and 
 retraced the course of the river. The result of this last examination was 
 set down by himself in his own common-place or pocket-book, nearly 
 in the words of the printed work ; and this accounts for some difference 
 which appears between the two narratives. It is likewise to be remark- 
 ed, that, in composing his work, he always follows his own separate 
 journals, made in the form of pocket-books, rather than the larger regis- 
 ter kept by his assistant. This he was induced to do, chiefly on account 
 of the one being restricted to geographical and topical matters ; while 
 the other contained more extensive views and observations relative to 
 the different subjects. 
 
 After this account of the sources, the Journal proceeds : Al luogho 
 delle fontane del Nilo siamo restati cinque giorni interi, non computato 
 il giorno di nostro arrivo, ne di nostra partenza, che e stato il Sabato 10 
 di Xovembre. 
 
 Le 10, Sabato, Salpato di Sakalla e tenuto la medesima strada di 
 prima, &;c. &c. 
 
 " At the place of the fountains of the Nile we have remained five 
 whole days, not computing the day of our arrival nor of our departure, 
 which is Saturday the 10th of November. 
 
 " Saturday, 10, set out from Saccala, by the same route as we came, 
 &c. &c." 
 
 The rest of the journal is kept in this minute manner till they came 
 to Gondar, ]\Ionday, one o'clock, P. 'SI. 19th November. They pitched 
 at Denibick on the night of the 10 ; set out at 7h. 20m. in the morning 
 of the 11th, and at Ih. 45m. P. M. landed at Welled abea Abbo (called
 
 388 APPENDIX. 
 
 in the Journal Wolabi Abbo), in the house of Welled Amlac. They left 
 Welled abea Abbo next morning, which is entered in these words : 
 Lunedi, 12 Nov. Siamo sortito della casa di Weld Amlak servilore di 
 Aito Aylo, a 8 ore, per N. &c. We have left the house of Welled 
 AnUak, servant of Ayto Aylo, at 8 o'clock, travelling N. &c. 
 
 The sum of the days journies, from the time of their setting out from 
 Gondar till their arrival at Gheesh, is computed in the journals as fol- 
 lows : From Gondar to Kemona, 6| hours; 14 miles. From Kemona to 
 Bababaha, 5i hours = 12 miles. From thence to Bamba, 81 hours, = 
 1 8 miles. From Bamba to Dinghleber 2t hours, = 7 miles. From 
 Dinghleber to the Kelti, 10| hours, = 22 miles. From the Kelti to 
 Goutta, 7 hours, = 14 miles. From Goutta to the little village of 
 Adowa, 6i hours, about 12 miles. From Adowa to Assoa, or the fountains, 
 6 hours, = 12 miles. In all 111 miles. The sum of the stages, on re- 
 turn, is computed at 93 miles, the difference being 8. The reason of 
 the shortness of some of these stages the reader must have observed in 
 the narrative. 
 
 The journal from Masuah to Gondar is similar to that which has been 
 described. The computed lengths of the stages were, however, thought 
 by Mr Bruce to be over-rated ; and after entering a note to that effect 
 in the end of it, he appears to have trusted chiefly to his celestial obser- 
 vations in the construction of the map. The following table is found 
 in the folio volume containing his weather Journal. 
 
 Measures of the elevation above the level of the sea in different parts 
 of Abyssinia. The level taken at Masuah. 
 
 At Masuah, by the mean of 41 observations, barometer 25. 6. 2. 
 
 
 
 
 Diff. 
 
 of elcTation in 
 
 
 Barom. 
 
 Difference. 
 
 Eng. miles. Feet. 
 
 Masuah, . - - 
 Dixan, . _ - 
 
 25 6 2^ 
 21 1 23 
 
 4 5 
 
 
 4664 
 
 Addua, by a mean, 
 
 22 3 1 
 
 3 3 1 
 
 
 3441 
 
 Dippebahar, foot of Lamahnon, 
 
 21 3 9 
 
 4 2 3 
 
 
 4427 
 
 On Lamalmon, 
 
 19 8 8 
 
 5 9 4 
 
 
 1 827
 
 APPENDIX. 389 
 
 No. XLVI. 
 
 Extracts from Mr Bruce' s Journals and AISS. rclati?ig to his Travels 
 
 in Abyssinia and Nubia. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Detached Articlesfrom the several Journals and Common-place Books, con- 
 • taining additional information respectirig Abyssinia *. 
 
 Yasous Tallack (the Great) subdued Lasta, and obliged it to pay 
 1000 ounces of gold per annum in tribute. It continued to pay till the 
 Avar between Mariam Uarea and Has INIichael, when each pretendino- to 
 it, it became independant, and continues so at this present day, April 
 1770. 
 
 Harar is four days journey from Shoa, and seven from Aussa. It is 
 farther inland, and a plain country. The chief has the title of Emir • 
 and is frequently at war with Amha Yasous in Shoa, who is indepen- 
 dant. The people are all Mahometans, called Turks by the Abyssinians. 
 
 Gold is found in the Shangallas country in small lumps, is by them 
 put into quills, and carried to Damot fair. This, at least, was the an- 
 cient custom when these barbarians sold their gold as necessity required. 
 Since that time they have got scales and weights, and know, in general, 
 the value. — The Agows are the purchasers, and adulterate it with silver; 
 one ounce to ten of gold, which gives it a very pale colour. 
 
 N. B This observation is sufficiently confirmed b}' the colour of those 
 links that still remain of the honorary gold chain conferred on Mr Bruce 
 by the king of Abyssinia. These links are of a paler hue than a com- 
 
 * The Paragraphs marked with N. B. by the Editor.
 
 390 APPENDIX. 
 
 nion guinea, rather coarsely made, and unpolished. Gold chains, called 
 in Habbesh sunsule, are a mark of dignity bestowed by the sovereign 
 on the most meritorious persons in his army. It is usual to give a splen- 
 did suit of clothes at the same time, an Egyptian and Persian custom ; 
 vide Genesis, xli. 42. and Esther, viii. 15. 
 
 Wechne, in Belessen, is about 34 or 35 miles, a long day's journey 
 from Enifras. There is paid, to maintain the royal family on the moun- 
 tain, 250 ounces gold, and 730 cloths (this means webs of cotton cloth, 
 called shuma). This is an old establishment. None are permitted to go 
 up but the women carrying water. There was formerly a cistern, but 
 it is now in ruins, and useless. There are near 300 persons there; and 
 all the exiles are allowed to marry. Bacufta escaped by help of his 
 sister. 
 
 Extreme unction is unknown in Abyssinia; that is, the anointing 
 with oil. However, when a person is attacked with sickness, which 
 threatens death, he often puts on a monk's hood, as a token that, in case 
 of recovery, he will abandon the world, and then receives the last sacra- 
 ment, or rather he does so before putting it on ; and it is generall}^ the 
 custom to distribute all his moveables to the churches, which the priests 
 appropriate. These are traces of extreme unction. The great men often 
 renounce the hood, and return to their former life. 
 
 N. B. The Abyssinian iMS. liistories are full of these instances, in 
 which the great men, when disappointed in politics, retire to Waldubba, 
 or other deserts, to live as monks. The distribution of goods and money 
 made by the kings, when sick, to the churches, occurs in almost every 
 reign. Before Yasous II. died, the Chronicle says, that he had given 
 away every thing he had, in this Avay, except the crown on his head. 
 AVhen Joas was proclaimed, the Itcghe his grandmother wished to give 
 a present to the poor, as usual at the beginning of a reign ; which she 
 could not do, until one of the nobles supplied her with a sum of money. 
 There were only a few derims left in the treasury. 
 
 Abyssimcm Hawests. They first sow barley from the end of April to 
 the beginning of May, or later ; that is, towards the first rains. This 
 ripens in the rains in June; and is carried off the fields into the house, 
 that it ma}- not rot. Then they sow fitches, which likewise ripen in the
 
 APPENDIX. 391 
 
 rains after. In September they sow wheat, or tcff^ whicli is cut down 
 in December; and, if tliey have w ater, they sow barley, or fitches, again 
 in January. In ^^'oo■g•ora (a very fertile province), there is seed-time, 
 and harvest, and plowing, in every month in the year ; water being 
 easily diverted to the grounds. The rent paid to tlie king for the ground 
 is one-tenth of what they reap, 3et, with all this, they are all poor; for 
 a harvest, at a medium, is about twenty after one ; and they sometimes, 
 nay, very often, scarce reap the seed. Tliey never manure the ground ; 
 and there are great quantities of rats and innumerable ants, that con- 
 sume their corn at different, nay at all periods of its growth. All their 
 five harvests do not, in produce, equal one Egyptian one ; and they are 
 at five times the labour. In the several villages, living, in general, is 
 veiy miserable ; and, in general, people of consideration scarcely know 
 any other diet than teff bread and bouza. 'Whether this teff is black, or 
 white, is the whole difl^ierence between the diet of master and servant. 
 
 Ahyssiman Dress. The principal part of the dress of the natives is 
 a large cotton cloth, 24 peek (cubits) in length, and one and a half in 
 breadth, with a blue and yellow stripe round the bottom of it. This 
 blue is not dyed ; but the Surat blue cloths are unrivalled, and woven 
 for this purpose ; and the yellow they dye with suf, the yellow thistle. 
 The best for orilinary wear costs 10 salts, or 1| pataka, about 6s,. 6d. 
 English. It is called Kuara, as probably coming from that province. 
 They are very beautiful and light. The other pieces of dress are breeches, 
 which reach to their mid-thighs ; and girt with a white girdle of cloth 
 to the common people ; but the better sort have red Indian cotton cloths 
 for breeches ; and silk, or worsted coloured girdles from the Levant. 
 When they ride, they onl}- hold their stirrups between their great and 
 second toes. Even the king rides bare-footed; and being used chiefly 
 to mules, they are far inferior horsemen to the Arabs. 
 
 Price of Gold. Gold, at a medium, sells for 10 pataka each Avakea; 
 or 10 derims, salt, at a medium 8 per pataka. The piece (of salt), speak- 
 ing of identically, is called Kourman, but in estimation, or such a thing 
 costs so many salts, they are called Amooli. These are the ordinaiy 
 currency for the necessaries of life. For considerable purchases, gold is 
 used ; and there is great loss in cutting tlie wakea into derims, at least
 
 392 APPENDIX. 
 
 one in ten. The gold is got by washing the earth in water, in wooden 
 dishes. The grains that remain beliind are put into a quill, melted 
 down, and alloyed, probably by the Shangalla; for it is pale, and is never 
 brought to market in its first form, but melted down into small rods, or 
 ingots. In Joas's time a Avakea was valued only at 8 patakas. Yasous 
 Tanush, or the II. turned round, and reduced the Sennaar Shangalla; 
 but tliey are now quite indepcndant of Habbesli. Their fair is held at 
 Bare in Damot. 
 
 JFeights and Measures. The wakea (or ounce), in Abyssinia, is consi- 
 dered as 10 derims, or drams, and 12 ounces make a litir, or rotal (pound). 
 At Gondar, the capital of all Abyssinia, the wakea is 6 drams, 40 grains, 
 Troy weight English, and divided into 10 drams of 40 grains. The 
 small money is salt bricks, dug out of the mines at Dancali, near the 
 myrrh country. Every wakea, in ordinary times, gives from 72 to 76 
 salts. In 1769, the wakea was 80 salts, and June 15th 1771, the wakea 
 sold at 34, but there was a great difference in the size of the bricks. 
 These are little or not at all liable to waste, as INI. Montesquieu supposes. 
 Abyssinian gold at IVIocha is 15 or 16 patakas when the Sennaar gold is 
 22, because the Agows, &c. alloy it with silver. 
 
 At Masuah, the current money is the Venetian sequin, the pataka, or 
 queen's dollar, and half-dollars. For small money are used grains of 
 glass, called boijook, three of which make a chebir (Vid. Travels, Book 
 V. Chap, ii.) 
 
 Corn sold at Masuah for four patakas the ardep, which contains about 
 24 measures of the country. Cofi^ee, six rotol per pataka, sometimes ten, 
 or even 15 rotol. Honey, four cuba for a pataka, each cuba about two 
 rotol, or somewhat less. Butter, 20 rotol, for H pataka, and 31 harf. 
 Civet, 1| pataka the wakea. Wax, 4 patt. the faranzola. Elephants 
 teeth, 35 rotol for 18 patt. Water, \\ paras the smallest jar, and 3 paras 
 the largest. Abyssinian gold dust, 15 patt. per wakea, at Mocha. Dora, 
 12 measures for a pataka. The Venetian sequin goes for 2| patakas. 
 
 The Abyssinian grain measure is the ardeb, which, at Gondar, contains 
 10 measures, called IMadega, each ecpial to 12 ounces, Cairo weight. An 
 ardeb of grain costs 2 derims, or 2 patakas ; an ardcb of tefll", the same ; 
 6 or 8 ardebs of tocusso pay an ounce (wakea) of gold, or 10 derims.
 
 APPENDIX. 393 
 
 Servants JFagcs at Gondar*. At Gondar a maid-servant receives 15 
 salts per annum, and is fed in tlic house. A man-servant is paid 4 pata- 
 ka yearly, which correspond to 4 wakea, or ounces of gold, Abyssinian 
 weight, and receives besides two loaves, or cakes of teff, for his support 
 daily. If his master is good, he sometimes gives him a little flesh, len- 
 tils, or vetches. He is not obliged to clothe him, but he sometimes 
 gives him a pair of trowsers, which consist of about one-fourth of a yard 
 of white cloth. 
 
 With respect to carriage, &c. three bundles of wood, which are brought 
 from Tchagassa, three hours walking, cost a salt. The carriage of a jar, 
 or manteca, full of wine, or honey, from Emfras, eight hours journey, 
 pays a salt, of the weight of 3 faranzala, or so. 
 
 Thirty-three teff bread cost a salt ; the loaves are about three lines 
 thick, and 1 8 inches diameter. A pair of shoes (pantufle) cost a salt. 
 85 peeks of cloth is the least gift that can be offered in the country. 
 
 Bouza. ^Manner in which the Abyssinians make a kind of beer, that, 
 in their language, is called bouza. 
 
 To make this, they use tocusso simply ; but sometimes they mix it 
 with grain (wheat), or dora, or all three together ; but in ordinary tocus- 
 so is best. A jar of tocusso, or of the three sorts of grain, contains as 
 much as is sufficient to make two loaves, that are a tenth part of the 
 whole jar; besides which, they use about half a rotol of Ghesh loaves. 
 
 The first part of the process is to grind the tocusso, after which they 
 take a fourth part of it, and knead it with water and leaven, as if to 
 make bread. This they put in a jar to ferment for two days, at the end 
 of which the)- make a good many thin large cakes, and dry them on the 
 fire till they become as hard as a stone, then break them down into 
 crumbs, and put them in a large vessel full of water, capable of holding 
 six times the volume of the grain; or for one jar of grain, the vessel 
 holds five of water, and one for the quantity of grain. At the same time 
 tiiat they put in the bruised bread, as above-mentioned, into that quan- 
 
 * From this to the words " Koscam is the richest," &c. translated from the papers of 
 IBalugani, and from the small Chronicle described in the Appendix No. XLIII. by the Edi- 
 tor. 
 
 3 D
 
 394 APPENDIX. 
 
 tity of water, the other things slioukl be got ready to go in also. Tlie 
 grain ought to be fermented for two days, then dried in the sun, and af- 
 terwards ground into meal. The Ghesh leaves are ground likewise. 
 The remainder of the meal, or those three-fourths that were not used to 
 make the bread, must l>e put into a hollow oven, over a fire, with a small 
 quantity of water, and constantly stirred with a stick, until it become 
 a paste ; and when the water is dried up, more is put in, constantly stir- 
 ring the mass until it become black like a coal. The whole so prepared, 
 the crumbs, the mass, and the leaves, are put together into the large jar, 
 and let alone for a day, after which it is poured off, and preserved in jars 
 well stopped. At the end of seven or eight days this licjuor begins to be 
 too strong, and is best when fresh, two or three days old. 
 
 Marriage. Marriage is not considered in Abyssinia as a sacrament, 
 yet the church ordains some rules to be observed, in order that the man 
 and the woman may be faithful towards one another. The ordinary me- 
 thod of marriage among people of condition, and among those who most 
 fear God, is the following : The man, when he resolves to marry a girl, 
 sends some person to her father to ask his daughter in marriage. It sel- 
 dom happens that she is refused ; and when she is granted, the future 
 husband is called into the girl's house, and an oath is taken reciprocally 
 by the parties, that they will maintain due fidelity to one another. Then 
 the father of the bride presents to the bridegroom the fortune tliat he 
 will give : it consists of a particular sum of gold, some oxen, sheep, or 
 horses, &c. according to the circumstances of the people. Then the 
 brideo-room is obliged to find surety for the said goods ; which is some 
 one of his friends that presents himself, and becomes answerable for him 
 in case he should wish to dismiss his wife, and be not able, through dis- 
 sipation, or otherwise, to restore all that he has gotten. 
 
 Further, at the time when they display the fortune of the bride, the 
 husband is obliged to promise a certain sum of money, or an equivalent 
 in effects, to his wife, in case he should choose to abandon her, or sepa- 
 rate himself from her. This must also be confirmed by an oath of the 
 future husband, and of his surety. A certain time, of twenty or thirty 
 days, is deteiTnined also by a reciprocal oath, that on the last of these 
 they will go together to church, and receive the sacrament. When all
 
 APPENDIX. 395 
 
 these matters are conchuled, the future spouse appoints the marriage-day, 
 ami tlien returns home. When that day arrives, the intended husljand 
 goes again to his bride's house, where she appears, and shews him her 
 moveables (mobiglia), or elothes; and he must promise and swear a-new 
 the fore-mentioned articles ; and that he will use his wife well ; never 
 leave her without meat or clothing ; keep her in a good house, &c. all 
 which his surety must confiiin. When this is over, the bridegroom takes 
 his lady on his shoulders, and carries her otf to his house. If it be at 
 a distance, he does the same thing, but only goes entirely round about 
 the bride's house ; then sets her down, antl returns her into it. After 
 this ceremony, a solemn banquet takes place, consisting of raw beef and 
 bread, and honey-wine, or hydromel, or another beverage from grain, 
 called bouza, a sort of beer very sour and disgusting. The feast being 
 ended, the parties mount each a mule, and ride to the bridegroom's 
 house, where is concluded all the ceremony necessary to marriage before 
 they live together. When they have lived together during the appoint- 
 ed term of twenty or thirty daj's, they must both appear at church, and 
 declare before the priest that they are husband and wife, and that tliey 
 are come to receive the sacrament. The priest, without more ado, cele- 
 brates mass ; they communicate, and return home. 
 
 After some time, although both have sworn to live all their life faith- 
 ful to one another, they take the liberty to separate ; if it is the husl^and 
 who wishes to get off, he, or his suretj-, must pay the wife that which 
 she brought, and likewise the sum stipulated in case of separation. If 
 they have had children, the boys always go with the mother, even if there 
 were but an only child ; if there be no boys, she takes none of the girls. 
 When the separation comes from the lady, the husband is liable to no 
 restitution, provided he has been always faithful to the married state, as 
 promised ; but if it is on account of his bad conduct, or irregular life, 
 that she forms this resolution, he is always subject to his promise and 
 the above-mentioned articles. 
 
 It sometimes happens that the husband and wife, mutually, \\ithout 
 any cause of ill-will, agree to part; in this case, the effects brought by 
 the wife are united with the sum stipulated by the husband; then divid-
 
 396 APPENDIX. 
 
 ed into equal shares, of which the parties take each one, and return to 
 their former places of abode. 
 
 This is the established form of those marriages which are said to be 
 celebrated justly, and according to the church. But, with regard to in- 
 ferior people, these seldom take place; in proof of which I can mention 
 what a person of credit asserted, who had lived twenty-five years in this 
 country. He affirmed, that in all that time' he had not seen, nor known, 
 of a marriage at the church, in the places where he lived, except one 
 single instance. I may add to his the testimony of a priest in Tigre, 
 who swore solemnly, that in all Addua, the capital of that province, he 
 was the only man who was married according to the church, that is, in 
 the fore-mentioned manner. 
 
 The ordinary way of marrying is this : When two persons ****. Here 
 the MS. breaks off; L. Balugani having been either interrupted, or weary 
 of the subject. It is to be regretted, that he has not given the manner 
 in which the bulk of a nation, very little influenced by Christianity, per- 
 form one of the most essential ceremonies in life. His account of the 
 marriage of the church is confirmed by Gregory of Hagara-Christos, in 
 Ludolph's Abyssinian History and Connnentary. 
 
 It may be gathered from various hints in iVIr Bruce's papers, that the 
 Abyssinian peasants and soldiers marry in a fe\9 minutes. No settle- 
 ment, portion, or surety, being necessary, they eat an ox, or two or three 
 sheep raw ; the favourite method of cutting pieces from them, while 
 alive, being preferred ; a great deal of bouza is drunk on the occasion ; 
 dancing, shouting, and various kinds of licentiousness, are practised ; if 
 a priest be near, he sprinkles them with holy water, and repeats a halle- 
 lujah. The company join in the benediction; and no delicacy of man- 
 ners constrains either the parties, or the guests. The bride does not ap- 
 pear abroad till about ten days after her marriage. These connections 
 are easily dissolved ; but the king's judges, and the governors of pro- 
 vinces, take care that the children shall be maintained by their parents, 
 or others. Judgment is given in all matters by the civil courts ; no- 
 thing being left to the clergy but the decision of matters fixed by the 
 canons (kanoun), or positive law of the church.
 
 APPENDIX, 397 
 
 The sons of the royal family confined in W'cchne are allowed to marry, 
 but it is only by connivance. No persons of rank give their daughters 
 to these exiles. On the other hand, theOzoros, or princesses, are given 
 away to every great man in the kingdom, and their marriages and di- 
 vorces are scandalously freijuent. The ceremony at the marriage of 
 a prince, or princess, is as follows * : The match having been settled 
 previously, according to the views of the court, preparations are made 
 for the festival, which is generally held during the rainy season, while the 
 country is secure and abandoned to pleasure. The king being seated on 
 the throne, in the large hall of audience, the parties are introduced be- 
 fore him, with their respective attendants. After kissing his hand, they 
 are all magnificently clothed in dresses of brocade, or other rich stuffs, 
 with presents of knives, &c. corresponding to their habits. The crown 
 is sometimes set on their heads ; they receive the benediction of the 
 kees hatse, or king's almoner ; after which they retire clothed with the 
 caftan, and mount horses given them by the king, on which they ride 
 in great state, in the midst of acclamations of joy and prosperity, to the 
 house of the bridegroom. A banquet, or dinner, is prepared there ; in 
 the course of which, many oxen are slaughtered at the door, in order to 
 furnish brind, which is served up, reeking from the animal. Deep drink- 
 ing then commences ; in which the ladies and gentlemen indulge toge- 
 ther to a degree incredible, because it is unknown in Europe. These 
 marriages are, by no means, permanent : ^Jany of the Ozoros, who al- 
 ways rule their husbands, marry as often as they please ; dissolving the 
 marriage preceding, at the dictates of convenience or fancy. But not- 
 withstanding the general licentiousness, there are found several faith- 
 ful wives and mothers, who are content to deviate from the common 
 example. 
 
 When any of the kings children dies, it is the custom to hang the 
 audience-chamber Avith tapestry and curtains, and spread carpets on the 
 floor. The king, having entered, sits on the throne, and the iteagerd, 
 a set of professed mourners of the female sex, along with the nobles and 
 liousehold servants, attend. One of the licaonte, a priest, reads over 
 
 * Introd. to the small MS. Chronicle.
 
 398 APPENDIX. 
 
 a list of the former kings witli great solemnity, adding, after every 
 name, " May tlie Lord have mercy on his soul, even to the iifth genera- 
 tion." The assembly reply, " Amen, ycoune, so let it be." At last he 
 says, " Greatly may the Lord have mercy on the soul of ***, who died 
 this day ;" on which the Ozoros and their women, the mourners, the 
 household, and the nobles, all set up a loud and general cry of lamenta- 
 tion, and weep for some time. If the person has died in tlie camp, or 
 city, the coffin is brought before the king, but if not, he performs the 
 ceremony without it. It is afterwards carried out with sendic and 
 nagareet, and buried by the Betwudet, or Billetana-gueta dakakin, in the 
 manner which shall be afterwards mentioned. 
 
 Koscam * is the richest church in Abyssinia ; it is situated on the 
 banks of Kahha, below a ruinous palace, or house, of the king. There 
 are about 40 houses in the village, all belonging to the principal Kua- 
 ragna, the party of the queen. All the Kuaragna, Eshte, Eusebius, and 
 the rest, had their troops drawn up to attack Michael when called to 
 Gondar by Joas, at the advice of Lubo. They designed to engage him 
 on the Angrab, but failed completely. The residing people at Koscam, 
 after Joas's death, were in great fear of Michael, and wore a hood, or 
 cowl, like the monks. Gondar is 2i miles, perhaps 3, at its greatest 
 length, and no where above a mile broad. The palace is in the centre. 
 Below the town, on the S. W. at the conflux of the Angrab and Kahha, 
 is the Mahometan town. These rivers inclose the town on its N. and S. 
 sides, and join on the W. On the S. E. part of it is the church of De- 
 bra-berhan. On the N. E. is Kedus Gabriel. Two suburbs above Ke- 
 dus Gabriel, is Anta Naggar, the hill, where, till Yasous s time, the 
 Tigre, in consequence of a proclamation, were obliged to halt, and not 
 allowed to enter Gondar. 
 
 In Abyssinia there remains not a shadow of the hospitality, which is 
 said to be a trait in the character of barljarous nations. 
 
 They divide the day into five parts (humisi). Fiom the twilight, 
 which is here short, it is nagga ; about nine it is called selest, or the 
 third hour ; mid-day is kutter ; three o'clock, tessaat ; and sun-set, serk. 
 
 * From this to the end, wholly in the words of Mr Bruce.
 
 APPENDIX. 399 
 
 They judge by the height of the sun, having neither clocks nor watches. 
 The other hours mentioned in their books arc counted 1, 2, 3, &c. after 
 dawn, sun-rise, or sun-set. 
 
 There are two kinds of nionarcliy ; one is absolute, where there are 
 no written laws, but the will of the prince carried into effect by his 
 command and force ; another is, \\here there are laws and restraints, 
 but these occasionally broken through. The Abyssinian government is 
 neither of those. There are no laws : the lives of the king's subjects 
 and their lands are de jure his ; he is absolute and sole master of their 
 lives and property : Yet he has no military force; this is all in the hands 
 of the governors of provinces, whose safety lies in keeping the prince in 
 Avant of every thing. It is a monstrous kind of monarchy, and to this 
 are owing the continual Avars and rebellions. Wliile the districts were 
 small, these were prevented ; but minorities, weak reigns, &c. have 
 united them into great ones, each of which are more than a match for 
 the sovereign ; indeed the forty-four nagareets of Tigre imited, are 
 more than a match for all Abyssinia. Damot and Agow-midre, joined 
 to jNIaitsha, when they please, starve the capital, and leave the king- 
 not only without army and provisions, but even meat and clothes for 
 himself. The Turkish and Galla wars have accelerated this state of 
 affairs. Each of the governments have become a kind of fiefs, very 
 rarely not granted to the family of the deceased, and that one of it 
 mostly likely to be serviceable. 
 
 King's Household. The Serachmasery is Yesous Alaka * ; he anoints 
 the king at the coronation, and has ten ounces of gold for his salary. 
 The Licaonte vote standing before the King and the Ras, but before the 
 Billetana-gueta dakakin, and other meconem, sitting. Four licaonte 
 and four azajes only vote before the king. The Palambaras was of old, 
 in Tigre, called Lik sof. The Baal-magwass goes immediately Ijefore 
 the king, dressed as the king, and his face, as the king's, half-covered. 
 All his actions are imputed to the king ; and when he kills an enemy in 
 fight, it is said the king killed him. Shalaka are the heads of the king's 
 soldiers, who are called by respectl'.'C names, as Gimja-bet, Werk-saccala, 
 
 * A church within, or near the palace.
 
 400 APPENDIX. 
 
 &c. Azaje are officers over the king's household and revenues. The 
 servants of the Licaonte are called Firaje and Baalheg ; they vote with 
 the Licaonte, and before them in civil causes. Rakniasery is superin- 
 tendant of the bread, and the Shuni nies of the wine, or hydromel. The 
 Tersemba Azaje is the judge, or, as it is called, Dabna of the Wezizir, 
 or nobles ; Dinishas is an officer under him. Of the officers called Ha- 
 dug, there are two ; these are the king's wakeels, in the Abuna's house, 
 and have one-third of his revenues. 
 
 Gera and Kanya wust-Azaje. He is the person, who, in capital crimes, 
 accuses for the king ; and is always one of the Licaonte, the most re- 
 markable for his experience and discernment. Debena-bet baits is the 
 person that executes, by his servants, all criminals at Debabay ; he has 
 the guard there at night, and, about three in the morning, gives the sig-nal 
 of the approach of day to the officers of the king's house by about 30 
 smacks of a whip, to drive away the hyrenas and beasts of prey, that 
 come to Debabye, the place of execution, in search of carcases. He has 
 also the right of sending expresses to Gondar of the king's victories, 
 and brings with him the heads, pudenda, &c. of traitors, which are ex- 
 posed on the tree at the place of execution ; at which time the merchants, 
 Ijoth Mahometan and Christian, give presents, which, on great occasions, 
 amount to 10 wakeas from each IMoslem, and the same from the Atary, 
 or Christiaii merchants. The viceroy, or kasmati of Tigre, drinks out 
 of a golden cup, as keeper of the law at Axum. There are 12 nagareets 
 in Tigre, and forty-four persons are invested with the Ras-werk. 
 
 CImrch /I /fairs. The Abuna is appointed by proclamation of the king, 
 and is deposed at his pleasure. He holds of no other person. He or- 
 dains priests and deacons within the kingtlom, consecrates churches, al- 
 tars (tabot), Sec. His revenue was once very considerable, esteemed one 
 third of the revenues of the kingdom ; but as those princes, who made 
 the grants, resided in Shoa, or in the south of Tigre, the principal lands 
 are in those provinces, adjoining to the royal residence. Now, the south- 
 ern provinces are all in the hands of the Galla, as well as part of Tigre, 
 and the governor, or Ras, has assumed the rest; so that of 400 oz. of 
 gold once paid by Tigre, the Abuna, in my time, got only twenty-five, 
 one-third of which went to the king's wakeel in his house. The Abuna
 
 APPENDIX. 401 
 
 appoints no officer, civil, or ecclesiastical ; the king, or governor, does 
 all. The king appoints officers, called Alaka, who administer in all cases 
 the revenue of churches and convents; and this person is the judge of 
 ditlerences and suits among the priests and monks of his church, or fra- 
 ternity, from whom lies no apjieal but to the King, or to the Ras, who 
 is understood to represent him. This Alaka is, or is not, a monk or 
 priest, at tlie king's pleasure. Of those who are called monks, are the 
 communities of Debra Libanos, or Azazo, as it is now called, Waldubba, 
 Werkleva, Damo, Mahabar Selasse, &c. These live in villages in these 
 places, and reside or not as they please. The rest of that name are those 
 who are ordained on any illness, disappointment, or advanced in life. 
 The monks are ordained by the Itchegue, the others by any ordinary 
 priest. Neither take any vow. The women of Waldubba are of the 
 first kind, and all women past pleasure compose the second. There are 
 many instances of both orders renouncing and marrying. 
 
 All persons, as well ecclesiastical as civil, are subject to the same laws, 
 judgment, and tribunal, without exception, be the cause of whatever na- 
 ture it may be. The Abuna, or Itchegue, have none of them a tribunal, 
 nor can they take cognizance of any cause; especially the Abuna, who 
 has, as I have said, an officer in his house appointed by the king, who 
 punishes all persons by that authority, even those of the Abuna's family, 
 without any sort of deference paid to him ; and this, as appears by the 
 judges, or king's records, is of very ancient standing. The king calls an 
 assembly of the clergy when he pleases, generally with the advice of the 
 Abuna, and there is none considered legal if he is not present, if in the 
 kingdom. 
 
 Welled Hayrat (Ras IMichael's son) was excommunicated for killing 
 a refugee at the Abuna's feet, in consequence of which he confiscated 
 the Abuna's villages in Tigre, nor was the curse ever taken off*. The 
 Itchegue, or prior of the monks, if he be chosen a layman, must be or- 
 dained by the Abuna. He is named by the king, who nominates all su- 
 
 3 E 
 
 * The Abuna's house Is a kind of sanctuary, in which criminals are protected from mas. 
 sacre, not from trial. They are sometimes tried there by the royal judges, or dragged from 
 it to the tribunal.
 
 402 APPENDIX. 
 
 periors of monasteries. The Lika-calianat, or chief of the priests, is or- 
 dained by the Abuna and Itchegue, who both hold a corner of a scarf 
 put npon him. He is an inquisitor of morals among the priests, and has 
 so much salt and cloth from each district. A priest at his ordination 
 pays three salts to the Abuna. He comes to the house of the latter, en- 
 ters, and kisses the threshold. The Abuna, sitting on a sofa at one end 
 of the room, reads the Scriptures to himself. Then having paid his salt, 
 the person retires and kisses the threshold, returning without imposition 
 of hands, or any ceremony. Old men are made priests, and young men 
 deacons by a simple jussit. More probable accounts say, that there is 
 only one salt paid, that the person stands at the door, while the Abuna, 
 having made the sign of the cross, holding it in his hand, says, " I have 
 ordained you a priest." The person then enters the room, kisses the cu- 
 shion of the sofa and retires. ]\Iany are ordained that can neither read 
 nor write. 
 
 The Abyssinians have an office for the dead ; and worship pictures of 
 saints, even such as are not consecrated. This we had an opportunity 
 of seeing, every time we were obliged to draw some Madonna. All those 
 that saw it, kissed the ground before it, with their foreheads on the 
 earth. The principal revenue of the clergy is the presents made by those 
 who are sick, or dying. 
 
 The dress of the Acab saat is a purple burnoose, with a white turban, 
 not unlike the Turkisli Imams, or a white handkerchief hanging loose 
 behind. The Kees hatze is the king's official confessor, official Alaka 
 of the church of Tecla-haimanout, and curator of the two churches of 
 Gondar. 
 
 The Abuna's words of absolution, in a case of excommunication, is, 
 " Gzier ephtac," God absolve thee. 
 
 Women, after having born a son, are excluded from the church 40 
 days, and if a daughter, 80. The really married are those who receive 
 the sacrament on that occasion. Persons who have been connected with 
 any woman, are excluded from church during three days ; if that con- 
 nection has been promiscuous, they are excluded seven ; and then even 
 admitted to receive the sacrament. If a man, really married, is guilty 
 with another's wife, he is not debarred a longer period. Women in the
 
 Ari>EN.Dix. 403 
 
 Hieiises are not allowed to t'littr the cluucli till seven days afterwards. 
 Circumcision is performed on the eighth, and baptism is celebrated on 
 the forty-first day of the child's age. On all the fore-mentioned occa- 
 sions they only come within the inner j)rccinct, and kiss the walls and 
 door-posts of the church. The clergy are rigid in these matters, and 
 that is, perhaps, one of the reasons why the churches are ill-attended. It 
 is their only duty ; the monks making no scruple of confessing that they 
 cannot enter the church, for that day they had to do witli a woman, 
 which is not attended with any impeachment. 
 
 Geography and Reve7iue of' Abi/ss'miu. The Iteghe from Bure in two 
 days arrived at Metchakel, in her way to Gojam : It may be about as 
 far as from this (Gondar) to Caroota; I suppose from 30 to 32 miles at 
 farthest. From Metchakel to Nazarit six days easy journey; from 10 
 to VI miles, I su]jpose, per diem. Gojam here belongs to Ayto Aylo, son 
 of Ozoro ^\'elletta Israel. The Galla are Toluma. The Galla who bor- 
 der on Amhara are much the worst of all the Galla, and the least worst 
 are the Edjow east of them, bordering upon Begemder and Angot, called 
 Guangoul Galla. Those near Amhara are Wutchali, Woolo, Amito, and 
 Toluma; and these Toluma come down to the Nile, and divide Walaka 
 and Slioa from the Nile. 
 
 Agow-midre pays yearly to the king in all about 1000 ounces of gold, 
 and 1000 dabras of honey, each dabra about 60 rotol. It pays also about 
 1000 or 1500 cattle. Ancasha, Azena, Quaquera, and Banja, pay their 
 quota in honey; Banja, gold; INIetchakel, Ayamico's country, gold; Zi- 
 gam, gold, no honey. Danguiah, Dengla, and Saccala all are called 
 Ancasha. Dengla pays chiefly cattle, and a large kind of sheep called 
 Macoot. Butter is no part of the meery, but is brought as a present on 
 paying the meery. After passing the Kelti, on the right, by the Bronti, 
 is Atchefer, after that Quaquera, then Dengla, then Banja, then Wetclia- 
 kel. Temhua belongs to the Ras, and the revenue is paid to him. Tlie 
 first heavy stroke the Agow received of late years was Waragna, father 
 of this Fasil, bringing Galla from beyond the Abay, and wasting their 
 country entirely. He burnt the houses and churches, and led away cap 
 ti\e the women and children. Under the mild govenimcnt of Casmati
 
 404 APPENDIX. 
 
 Ehste they began to revive, but now again under Fasil they are very 
 low. 
 
 Metchakel is one long day's journey, I suppose 36 miles, from Boori 
 (Bure); it is inhabited by Galla Djawi. After these are the Basso Gallo; 
 and the Gooderoo Galla of Kasmati Boro. His place is called Hadis 
 Aniba. These border on Gojam, Damot, and Metchakel. Gafat is not 
 one continued country, but villages here and there. Wumbarma is Ga- 
 fat. Metchakel is, however, a much more considerable country. Be- 
 yond the Nile, west of Bure, the country for a considerable distance is 
 dry, deserted, and uninhabited, the Galla living further into the territor3^ 
 All the banks are there high, steep, and unwholesome, and full of trees. 
 These Galla are Amoro Jidda. Guesguc belongs to the Iteghe, has 
 a nagareet, and gives the title of Kasmati. It pays 1000 cloths, 50 oxen, 
 and 100 wakeet. 
 
 The caravans of Egypt used to go from Aidab, or Gaidab, to Dahalac, 
 in their way to Yemen, or Jidda, the port of Mecca. Souakin is seven 
 days south of Gaidab. 
 
 The Galla, west of the Abay, say, that they are descended of a Gin or 
 devil, and a woman of the tribe of Koreish. They are always at war 
 with the Nareans, Abyssinians, or Mahometans. They reckon about 
 12,000 horse of Galla between the Nile and Narea. The tribes go every 
 seventh year to the reigning house, where the council debates on the 
 duties of government. The points agitated are, how our fathers govern- 
 ed, what measures are to be taken with murderers and robbers on the 
 high-ways, how merchants are to be dealt with, &c. The young then 
 declaim in favour of violence and injustice; after which the elders, live 
 in number, are asked. These decide in favour of equity. The king is 
 afterwards chosen by a plurality of voices. 
 
 Waragna, father of Fasil, was converted to Christianity. His father 
 was Wusho (signifying a dog), of the western Galla, of the tribe Jim- 
 mali. He was a merchant; but being remarked to be brave in a battle 
 Bacufta had with these Galla, he was invested with the caftan, and 
 made commander of several places on the frontiers of Damot. 
 
 The Djawi Galla of Damot, (Jafat, and Metchakel, as also the Galla 
 of Maitsha, came there, in tlie time of Yasous Tallac. The Basso, and
 
 APPENDIX. 405 
 
 other Galla of Gojam, were brought tliere by Ilatzc Fasil ; others say 
 his son Hannes. 
 
 INIaitsha, from the j)lacc the Abay conies out of the lake to Cour- 
 tohha, is li days niarcii, at a moderate pace, 6" hours a day ; from Cour- 
 tohha, the hither part, to Samscen, one long day's journey ; and from 
 the same part to the Abay at (Joutta, a very long day's journey, at 
 a brisk pace. 
 
 The Shankala entrench their huts against surprise, and burn large 
 fires. They wear a long sliield, co\ ering nearly the w hole side, and live 
 lances each, which they throw or stab with as needed. Bows and arrows 
 are their chief weapons. They dig up gold among reddish earth, \\liich 
 they burn in the tire, and gather it as it runs out in small pieces like 
 shot. They put it next into a small purse, or other sort of bag. Every 
 individual is free to search for it. They are flat-nosed and tlat-lipped, 
 very black, best shaped in the upper parts, but with bad knees and legs. 
 
 The Bure way to Narea is W. in the country south by Amoro. The 
 nearest way is by Gojam and Gooderoo, performed in JO days with 
 loaden asses, about eight or nine miles a-day. 
 
 Ilarar is a very large town, has five gates, and is constantly at war with 
 Ilabbesh, or the Galla. The ridge of hills continues from ^lasuah to Cape 
 Gardefan. Harar, Adel, and the Gibbertis, all hate Franks and Chris- 
 tians. Their prince is an Imam. The road north to the Toluma Galla 
 is nearest by Harar ; to the Woolo by Aussa. There runs the large river 
 Hawash. There is no communication with the sea at Harar, which is 
 surrounded on the south and east by multitudes of Galla through all 
 that country to the interior of the continent of Africa. 
 
 From the Toluma Galla, which is one day south of Amhara to Gura- 
 gue, is seven days of an ass from morning to night, I suppose 15 to \6 
 miles per day. From Gurague to Narea, 4 days ; in their way they 
 pass the Bashilo, but not the Kibbee, which passes through Narea. The 
 Bashilo falls into the Abay before they pass Angheree, and they meet 
 with it past Gerramidre before they enter Gurague. 
 
 From Raheeda to Aussa, 5 or 6 days. From ^Vussa to Harar, 6 days 
 moderate journey ; in 4 a strong man can accomplish it. From Raheeda 
 to the Woolo, 15 days ; from these to Amhara, 3 da\s. From Raheeda
 
 406 APPENDIX. 
 
 to Woolo all the country is plain ; the journey is performed with camels, 
 I suppose 10 miles per day. They carry water with them in girbas, and 
 at one time are three or four days without any other supply. Aussa is 
 now no separate kingdom, but dependant on Harar ; the race of people 
 was from Harar, and therefore they are not subject to strangers. They 
 are called iMellassua, and still preserve their language, which is the same 
 Avith that of the Gibbertis. They count up 317 kings. From this city 
 was jMahomet Gragne. The whole country is Adel ; from Zeila to 
 Harar is 8 days journey; but Zeila is now little inhabited, on account of 
 the faithlessness of the natives in robbing the Jelalib. Soomal is go- 
 verned by a chief at peace with Adel. Harar, the capital of Adel, has 
 90 villages, all governed each by a vizir, and pay tribute. 
 
 Goutta is not in Damot, though depending on it. A small peaked 
 hill, pointed with rock, is called Geesh, or Gutch. Southward, scarce 
 a quarter of a mile from the fountains of the Nile, the plain ends in a 
 precipice, planted with very tall sambucs, and other trees. In this is 
 a cavern called Washa, which they say communicates with the fountains, 
 and that when it rains violently, the w^ater overflows and comes in hither. 
 The Shum Kefla Abay told me, that in the constant rains of Naasse and 
 Hamlie, it never overflows at the springs, nor do the fountains seem 
 laroer. He remembered the accession of Hatze Yasous to the throne, 
 and was about 80 years old. The east side of the Nile is less barren 
 than the west side. Aformasha is not barren. 
 
 Singular custom. The Betwudet (in Habbesh), upon the death of any 
 Wiziro, is obliged to pay the expences of the ceremony, called ]\Iisle, 
 Avhich amounts to 100 oxen, 3000 loaves of wheat bread, 20 jars hydro- 
 mel, wood, &c. the whole about 60 ounces of gold. The ceremony is 
 this : A sort of figure, resembling the defunct, is placed upon horseback, 
 in his usual dress, and so carried in procession about the outer court of 
 the palace, with the royal standard (sendick) carried before it, and the 
 nagareet beating. This is called, in this country, " burying with sen- 
 dick and nagareet ;"' for which the 13et\vudet has 1 200 ardeb of wheat 
 yearly out of the AttekoUa. 
 
 The route of the Islam merchants, S. is by two ways, with loaden 
 asses, 8 or 9 miles per day. The way by Gojam is perfomied in 30 days
 
 APPENDIX. 407 
 
 to Sebou, and thcnc-e for other 10 to Narca. The Kibl)y, or Zebee, rises 
 in Narea. Coffee, of (Hfferent kinds, grows there in abundance, and the 
 Galla feed on it. They use the lex tahonis, but their internal justice is 
 strict. They are very scrupulous of oaths : ^\'auke Laftan, by heaven 
 and earth, is one of tlie most solemn. There are three races of Galla, 
 the Guangoul in Angot, north-east of Begemder ; INIahomet Ali, another 
 farther west than the Guangoul, towards Amhara ; and a third, Maho- 
 met, brotlier of Lubo, west of Amhara. The rest are pagans ; but when 
 converted, are said to be better Christians than the nati\ e Abyssinians. 
 
 iVIahabar Selasse is four commodious days journey from GoncUir, in 
 the line of Tchemmera and Tenkel. Near it pass the rivers Shimili and 
 Gandova, the last of which has several very high cataracts ; it joins to 
 the Shankala, and is about two days journey from Tchemmera. Both 
 rivers fall into the Nile. 
 
 The river Bashilo separates Amhara from Begemder ; the Mashilla, 
 a river of Gojam, and the river Nefasse, fall into the Nile at the same 
 place. In the country of the Galla west of Damot, across or west of 
 the Abay, there is little water, and near the banks of the river the coun- 
 try' is desert. 
 
 Damot pays 800 ounces (wakea) of gold; formerly 1000. Gojam 80 
 ounces, and 70 mules. Lasta 1000 ounces; these last years it pays no 
 more, being at present annexed to Begemder. Tigre pays 400 ounces 
 in salt and cotton cloths. Walcait 1500 ounces in cotton cloths. 
 
 The latitude of Adderghey is 13'^ 24' 56" ; of Macara, on Lamalmon, 
 13^ 6' 8"; of Gondar, 12^ 24' 30"; of Emfras, 12"^ 12' 38"; of the foun- 
 tains, 10" 58' 58". 
 
 Note at Loheia. — The Arabs are fond of music, especially vocal ; for 
 the)'^ have no instrument but a kind of flute, of the size of a German 
 flute, which gives a wild and not unmelodious sound, and the cymbal or 
 drum, with ten pieces fixed to its sides, which is chiefly used in cadence 
 in dancing, or for symphonies. Their vocal nuisic, or songs, are upon 
 first hearing disagreeable ; but it rarely happens that one who has a good 
 ear is not soon fond of them. They are all upon love ; at least I never 
 heard any that had war for their subject ; some have religion, and are 
 sung by tlieir Shekhs, or saints. The former have effects upon their
 
 408 APPENDIX. 
 
 hearers nearly as extravagant as the ancient music produced. They 
 have no music in parts, and have absolutely no idea of harmonical com- 
 position. 
 
 No. XLVI. 
 
 Extracts from Mr Bruce s Journals and MSS. relating to his Travels 
 
 in Abyssinia and Nubia. 
 
 PART III. 
 
 Extracts from the Journals of the Route from Koscam in Abyssinia to As- 
 souan in Egypt, by the xvay of Sennaar*. 
 
 Thursday, 26th Dec. 1771. At half-past one o'clock, P. M. left Kos- 
 cam. At 20 minutes past 9, Thursday, Jan. 2d, entered Tcherkin. At 
 Tcherkin the Wer c Hajila comes S. E. almost parallel to the Bedoui, 
 which it joins, and falls into the Angrab. On the Werk Hajila, the tota 
 
 * The particulars contained in this number are by no means intended to give a complete 
 view of the Journals ; they are merely occasional extracts from them, w here any thing ap- 
 peared curious, or useful to geography. Besides a perpetual wcather-journal, the author's 
 observations, written on many large stripes of paper, from his departure from Koscam till 
 his arrival at Cairo, exhibit, in a condensed form, the whole body of information given in 
 his printed narrative. Many short dissertations, on articles of natural history, the tropical 
 rains, th antiquities of Egypt, Nubia, and Ethiopia, &c. are interspersed with the remarks 
 of the day, as the subjects occurred to his mind. It appears from the notes, that most of 
 the theoretical parts of his printed work were sketched during his lonely and dangerous re- 
 sidence at Sennaar. The geographical reports, which he received from the natives on his 
 way, are here given exactly in his own words ; but the truth of them depends on the accu- 
 racy of his informers.
 
 APPENDIX. 409 
 
 (apes) are in great plenty, and guinea-fowls, called in Amharic Ziggary, 
 and by the Arabs here Jedada. Maize is here called Mashilla. The sun, 
 by the thermometer, sometimes exceeded ISO'^', yet we are capable of 
 taking all kinds of exercise. Guesgue belongs to the Iteghe; is a shu- 
 met with a nagareet; pays 1000 cloths, 30 oxen, and 100 wakea of gold. 
 Dcbra Haria is N. of this two days ; the Angrab separates it from Confu 
 atTcherkin, and is about 18 or 20 miles distance. Tcherkin, Mondav, 
 6th Jan. Altitude of the sun's upper limb, 54" 38' 25"; at noon, the 
 thermometer in the sun, 117°; at 3 o'clock, 117° Tuesday. Jan. 7th, 
 Altitude of the sun's upper limb at Tcherkin, 54'^ 45' 30". Tcherkin 
 Jan. 9th, In the outer air, i before 6 o'clock, thermometer 63°, calm ; 
 at 6| sun-rise, 63** ; at 8 o'clock, in the sun, 1 1 7° dead calm, in the sun ; 
 at 81, 120''; at 10|, 1351, small cooling breeze ; it is no ways uneasily 
 hot; at 11, 139°. Wind changed to the N. W. and coohng breezes. 
 We find it no ways so hot in the sun as this would seem to indicate, but 
 can hunt and take exercise with thin cotton cloths like flannel. In the 
 shade cool. I U o'clock, thermometer 1311° ; wind N. W. to W. N. W. 
 in gusts, and varying. At 1 2, the same. After 2 P. M. fresh, and the 
 thermometer falling. It is now 133t°, perfectly clear. 6 P. M. the 
 same. In the shade, at 10^, 80°; Wind S. W. by gusts. Mean of 13« 
 7' 24" and 13° 7' 47"; the latitudes resulting from the observations, 
 13° 7' 35" the lat. of Tcherkin. 
 
 Tuesday, January 14, left Tcherkin. Saturday, 18th January, left 
 Sancaho ; in the way crossed the Bedowi. Tocur Oha runs from the S. 
 E. then from N. E. to S. 'W. till it join the Guangue : It rises in the 
 mountains of Awass. From Kantlis is Guanjook, bears W. by S. If 
 miles. Kuara S. S. W. 36 miles. Edin, S. by W. 28 miles. ISIonday 
 20th, Guanjook. The Angrab falls into the Tacazze in Derkin. The 
 Guangue joins the Nile in Atbara. It rises in Xara, not far from Tchel- 
 ga. Wednesday, 22d January, arrive at Kurkocomoot, the chief villaoe 
 of Ras el Feel. 
 
 Geographical note. — From Horcacamoot to the city of Sheba, Shekli of 
 the Ganjar, li days, footman's pace, and moderate walking, about two 
 miles an hour, or from 28 to 30 miles. It is called Cashumo by the 
 Ganjar, and Dendy Kolla by the Abyssinians. 
 
 3f
 
 410 • APPENDIX, 
 
 The Gandova falls into the river at Defitess Aniba, about 4 miles S. 
 W. of Ciuanjook ; it rises near Tchelga. The river Sliinifa, by the Arabs 
 called Kahad, is the boundary of Kuara, with Sennaar to the south. It 
 winds most of any river in the country. Tlie Angrab falls into the Gu- 
 angue or Atbara. The peninsula formed by the Angrab and Gnangue 
 is Beja Proper, but the Arabic books call all between the east of tlie Ta- 
 cazze and the Red Sea, Beja. Still farther nortli, opposite Teawa, the Si- 
 teet or Sisseet, of the Arabs, but the Tacazze of the inhabitants of the 
 eastern bank and the Abyssinians, falls into the Guangue in Derkin, and 
 is then called the Atbara, which joins the Nile in the Barabra at Taka- 
 ki, where it forms Meroe. Derkin, then, is north of Beja, and on the 
 west of the Atbara. On the east side of the river is Welled Ali, and north 
 of Welled Ali is Taka, and lower still to the noi th is Mendera, and 
 Gooz, which is on the river. Taka is five days N. by E. or N. N. E. 
 from Welled Ali, and 9 days from Suaken ; days of an Arab on a camel 
 without baggage; 15 good days journey by a caravan. At Taka the 
 Mareb comes from Abj^ssinia, and spreads itself into the flat country, 
 overflowing it for 40 days, as the Nile does Egypt. It is here the Taka 
 sow their dora. It is false what geographers say, that the Mareb falls 
 into the miry fields of Derkin ; the Atbara is between it and the fields 
 of Derkin, which do not deserve the epithet of miry. 
 
 Kurkocomoot, January 9,6. The Guangue, running north, divides 
 Ganjook from Ras el Feel. It is full of crocodiles and gomari, called 
 here, Eshint. The people eat all these, as also the flesh of the buffalo. 
 They prefer that of gomari and zirafte (camelopardalis) in particular. 
 Of the tails of both are made whips, called Korbatit. Found here the 
 altitude of the sun's upper limb, 58" 29' 15", and the latitude IS'' T 33"; 
 so we are much more west than north of Gondar. Ras el Feel has a na- 
 gareet, and is the residence of a kasmati. The language is Arabic, 
 though different from that of Cairo or Barbary. The Amharic is still 
 understood. The gomari is here called eshint ; the crocodile, temsah ; 
 the partridge, jimmer; the zigary, or ferach Habbesh, jedada. It is a ery 
 hot by day, and cold by night. 
 
 The inhabitants are black, but not of the black kind. As the most of 
 them are Tacarna, that is, natives of Darfoor, we may attribute it to in-
 
 APPENDIX. 411 
 
 temianiage. The inlialiitants are of four kinds; 1st, Tucorori from 
 Fowar : these are the most consiclcrahle. 2cl, Ganjar, or Kuara Arabs; 
 they have a large village, about two miles from this to the S. W. called 
 Noor. 3d, Gibbertis, or natives of this place, or Habesh, &c. 4th, A 
 mixture of Atbarans, as Gehaina, Daveina, Hamran, Welled Ali, or Nile, 
 who are Daveina. They bring camels, neat, auraris horns, butter, &c. 
 to the market, which is considerable, for returns of horses, mashilla, dora, 
 and the like. The INIahometans from Tchelga, Tchcrkin, and Debda, 
 bring coffee, civet, and cloths, and purchase cotton. 
 
 On Monday, 27th January, went a-hunting. The river is the largest, 
 after the Tacazze, in Atbara, and the Nile, in Habbesh. The Daveina 
 hunters are called Agageers, and hunting Ganisse or Agre. There are 
 gomari in the Birket el Kantoush, where the rWer turns north. The 
 banks are low and easy, with doom trees upon them, now in fruit, but 
 without leaves. This river runs nearly north and south, and falls into 
 the Tacazze in Dcrkin, some say Barabra. Before its junction with the 
 Tacazze on this side, the west of the Tacazze is Beja; a mixture of Arabs, 
 of which are the Welled Ali, then Daveina ; after the Daveina, the Re- 
 faa; from Haseeb, still farther south, the Ganjar, that border on the 
 Shangalla, who reach to the Abay and Wumbarea, on the confines of 
 Damot. The river Angrab is called by the Arabs, Basalam, and the Ta- 
 cazze, Sitteet; the Shimfa they call Rahad; it passes below Beyla. Be- 
 yond the Welled Hamran Arabs, on the other side of the Tacazze, are 
 the Hallanga, or Taka ; after the Taka, near Suaken, are the Hadendo- 
 wa, &c. From Ras el Feel to the Hallanga, seven moderate days jour- 
 ney of a camel ; from thence to Suaken, fourteen long days from morn- 
 ing to night, sometimes all night, for want of water. The Dobena, or 
 Baasa, are four days from the Hamran, nearer Habbesh, but on the east 
 of the Tacazze. The Refaa and Ganjar are friends and allies. The Da- 
 veina and Nile are of the same origin. The Refaa and Jehaina are of 
 the same cast ; that is, both Jehaina, originally from Arabia Dcscrta, to 
 the north-east of Imbo. 
 
 There are two roads from Ras el Feel to Sennaar. One fiom this to 
 Beyla, west, and one following the course of the Guangue, that is, N. by 
 W. to N. N. W., by Teawa and Rashid and Engedaima. From Sennaar
 
 412 APPENDIX, 
 
 south, are the Nuba, pagans, along the river, till they reach the Shangal- 
 la of Agow-midre. The principal place is Fazuclo, whence comes the 
 gold. Fowr, or Foor, is west of Sennaar ; and still farther west is Sele ; 
 still farther, Bagirma ; tlie first seven days, the latter eight, from Sele ; 
 from Sele to Kotkot*, about the same distance from hence to Burno. 
 Foor has but one principal town ; the rest is plain, and the access from 
 Riif full of deep moving sands, without water. The road from Foor 
 joins that of Sennaar to Messir (Egypt) at Selynia. A very considerable 
 kofla comes from Foor, called that of Dar Foor. Foor, Bagirma, Sele, 
 Kotkot, and Burno, are all Tucorori, or Tocarna, each having a different 
 language. Foor is a plentiful country in all sorts of provisions, and 
 abounds in cattle and camels. The Tucarna are more addicted to wan- 
 dering than any other nation ; they are spread all over Africa and Asia; 
 they are rigid Mahometans ; all know something of reading, and are 
 great pretenders to sorcery. The poor in their pilgrimage to Mecca, sub- 
 sist on writing charms for other credulous Mahometans, against jealousy 
 and fear, to be successful in love, against musket-balls, &c. &c. The 
 rains at Foor are in the same season as in Habbesh ; so are they in Sen- 
 naar. The Foor are more civilized than the other blacks of Soudan, 
 and are esteemed also more treacherous ; they are fond of strangers, 
 which is not the case with other African nations. 
 
 Teawa is the seat of the Shekh of Atbara, Fedaile. Between the An- 
 grab and Tacazze is Derkin; then, lower down, Bcja, which is a penin- 
 sula of the two rivers. Ihe Beja are a mixture of tlilferent nations ; they 
 live in houses, not in tents. On the east side of the '1 acazze are the 
 Welled Ali Arabs ; and three days lower, the Taka, or EUhanga, a\ ho 
 reach from the river three days to N. W. 
 
 Resided at Ras el Feel from 22d January till March 15th, one month 
 and twenty-four days. 
 
 Arrived at Teawa, March 23d. 
 
 From Atbara to the river Guangue, due east, is about 14 or 16 miles. 
 Mendera, from Teawa, is somewhat nearer than to Ras el leel, due N. 
 three tlays, but not complete, and no water save at Mendera ; the road 
 being a perfect plain, without trees, excepting in a few places. 
 
 * This passage is obscure. The word Kotkot is written oucc, Kolkot.
 
 APPENDIX. 413 
 
 The Fiiiige were originally Shankala, or lianiidje; being those who 
 live along the Nile to the borders of Abesh. The Nuba are the Shan- 
 kala west of Sennaar, who li\e on the river Abiad. The Fiinge at 
 Sennaar lose the flat nose, but retain their ijlackness. The Arabs of 
 Mendera are called Welled Reckeb ; it was once a very considerable 
 place, l)ut was reduced by famine, and is now abandoned. The camels 
 of the Ilefaa, near Ilaseeb, on the Rahad and Dender, are black ; those 
 of Atbara are white. 
 
 The Sultan of Darfoor (Teyrab) is of the Arabs Refaa. All Barbar, 
 to the west, is full of Arabs, that came from Arabia after the conquest 
 of Egypt; but they are under severer government than those of Atbara. 
 They all preserve their colour, though in Nigritia. The disease of the 
 worms, to which the Abyssinians are so subject, extends as far north 
 as Sennaar ; but to the west, as far as Darfoor and Borno, though under 
 the same latitudes and circumstances, it is not known. The cause of 
 this disease is also unknown, if it be not the eating of raw flesh, common 
 in Sennaar and Abyssinia, but not in the west, or the bread ; for in 
 Gondar they eat teflf" and tocusso ; in Sennaar and the low parts of 
 Atbara, dora, or Indian corn ; but in Darfoor, kc. and the west, they 
 eat wheat. Strangers in Abesh are not subject to these worms, even 
 though they eat teft' there and maiize. In Atbara and Sennaar, on the 
 contrary, the natives of those countries, be their diet what it will, are 
 constantly for a time molested with them. The horses in Habbesh are 
 likewise subject to this disease. The Sennaar people use senna instead 
 of kusso; but kusso is sold in Cairo for the use of the Abyssinian and 
 Nubian slaves and others, brought in quantities yearly from these coun- 
 tries by Jidda and Sennaar. The intermissions of taking this drug is 
 attended with perpetual fluxes and bloody stools, and loss of appetite, 
 with a smart continued fever ; so that the case is scarcely distinguishable 
 at first from dysentery, unless by people acquainted with the diseases of 
 those countries. These often end in death, from the same causes as in 
 the bloody flux, aIz. inflannnation, and mortiflcation of the intestines, Ike. 
 
 Extract from the weather journal at Teawa,from Momlaij, April 6th, to 
 JVednesday, \5th. — Monday, 6th April, thermometer, at noon, 130i^,
 
 414 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 wind N. 1. cloudless, and not over hot. Tuesday 7th, at noon, 127'*, 
 wind N. 1. cloudy, united flaky clouds, but clear in the horizon to the 
 N. hot. Wednesday 8th, noon, 120°, a few light clouds streaked in 
 the sky. Thursday 9th, noon, 129", wind N. hazy; streaky clouds in 
 the horizon. Friday 10th, noon, 124', wind N. E. 1. cloudy in the 
 horizon. At one, P. M. 124'', wind N. E. 1. cloudy in the horizon, with 
 streaks. Saturday 11th, noon, 110"^. wind N. E. cloudless, a haze of 
 dust. Sunday 12th, thermometer at noon, 126°, wind N. perfectly 
 clear. At one P. M. 124", wind N. E. A violent gust of wind some 
 minutes ago came from the E. It has since become calm. At two 
 P.M. thermometer 116", wind W. by N. cloudless; the wind comes 
 in gusts and fades away. Three o'clock, thermometer 116'*, wind W. 
 by N. I. cloudless. 
 
 There has just now passed us a whirlwind from N. E. to S. W. with 
 great noise. It was high in the air, in an undetermined form, like white 
 thin clouds, flying part N. and part S. In the middle it was about 
 a foot and a half thick, like a stream of smoke from a chimney : at the 
 part next the earth it was in the shape of a funnel ; and at its broadest 
 part, where it whirled the dust, it might be about seven or nine feet 
 thick, and not above half a foot where it touched the ground. It pass- 
 ed with a great noise along the plain, though slowly, and I suppose 
 a quarter of a mile in eight minutes, frequently growing larger and 
 smaller in the part near the ground, and increasing its force and velocity 
 in whirling. When the white cloud above dispersed, it ceased imme- 
 diately. The upper part was not dust, but cloud. Kites passing the 
 cloudy part did not seem aifected, though it overthrew houses and my 
 tent as it passed, and violently moved the earth and every shrub within 
 its vortex. Thermometer in the sun, at 4 evening, 116"; at 8 P. M. 
 84°, wind calm, cloudless, moon and star light. Monday 13th, noon, 
 thermometer 1331, dead calm; at 8 at night 92'^, wind W. 1., cloud- 
 less, moon and star light. Tuesday 14th, noon, 132*^, wind N. cloudless. 
 Wednesday 15th, noon, 128, wind N. E., gusty. 
 
 Between the Nile and the Bahar el Aice is the country of gold. It 
 is south from Sennaar and west from Haseeb. This is properly the 
 countiy of the Funge.
 
 APPENDIX, 415 
 
 ^\'hil■l\vinds raising the sanils are frequent in tlie May of the caravans 
 to Darfoor, about the equinox, and before the rains. They sometimes 
 cover w hole caravans. In Atbara they are daily, in this part at least ; 
 but it being fixed black earth, they are of no consequence. The 
 means whiclr Providence makes use of, to make these places habitable, 
 are covering them Avith ckmtls live months, and deluging them with 
 rains ; elevating them high above others, as in Abyssinia, where calms 
 are frequent, or rather constant, and refreshing them with winds, which 
 never cease blowing in the low levels, as those of Atbara and the king- 
 dom of Sennaar, where the wind always increases as the sun increases 
 in height, and constantly makes the thermometer fall after 10 o'clock, 
 which is here the hottest, because the calm lasts till then nearly, and re- 
 commences about 4 in the evening. The whirlwinds in the morning 
 come from the N. E., and proceed to the S. W., those in the afternoon 
 from N. W. to S. E. ; the mornini? ones are not so violent as the even- 
 
 o 
 
 The Refaa Shekh was driven from Kuara by the Abyssinians. The 
 Arabs Nile joined Yasous when he made his expedition to Derkin. He 
 gave a sword and brass nagareet to their Shekh. The Abd Gin Arabs 
 also joined him, but revoltetl to Sennaar afterwards. 
 
 Left Teawa, April 1 8th, having been delayed 26 days there. Arrived 
 at Beyla, the lyth : at Baherie, the 22d ; at the Cohala Arabs, the 23d; 
 among the Nuba villages, the 25th; at Basboch, the 26th ; on Wednes- 
 day, the 29th April, entered Sennaar. 
 
 From Teawa to Beyla is about SU miles, by esteem 28 ; from Beyla 
 to Baharie, 5^ hours ; from Baharic to the Rahad, 3i ; from the Rahad 
 to the Cohala, 2i hours; in all equal to 12 hours, at I| miles, the great- 
 est rate per horam of a loaded camel. 
 
 At Beyla, Tuesday 21st, arrived accounts of Shekh Yasine having re- 
 taken his property, carried ofi' on the 1 8th by the Ganjar of Kuara ; and of 
 his retiring to tlie Godevi, and leaving Ras el Feel desert. The Dender 
 runs nearly north and south, and falls into the Nile, about 16 miles be- 
 low Sennaar ; the place Giragreb or Geragreef. The Rahad winds ex- 
 ceedingly, and falls into the Nile at Habharras, 21 days, 38 miles or so, 
 below or north of Sennaar. The Dender stands at present in pools, like
 
 416 APPENDIX. 
 
 the Raliad. This latter is larger than the Severn at Bristol-wells ; the 
 water of both is stagnant and bad, corrupted by the Arabs and their 
 cattle. The sands of the Dender are so hot, that we cannot tread on 
 them. On the evening of the 25th (since our leaving the Dender, it 
 has been rather cloudy, and violent lightnings in the evenings), it blew 
 a violent storm, with whirlwind and rain, killed two camels, and cover- 
 ed us with dust. Lodged in a Nuba village all night. The wind came 
 from the N. W. with \iolent lightning, and threw us from our mules. 
 
 Sennaak. 
 
 The Nile at Basboch is like or greater than the Thames at Richmond ; 
 it is called the Bahar azergue ; has fine white sand on its banks ; the 
 country seems flat and bare ; the sky is blue, and the water clear, in 
 some places not above two feet deep. 
 
 The king of Sennaar commands both sides of the Nile, all the way up 
 to near Agow-midre. There are Shangalla, and thence comes the gold. 
 The country on both sides of the river produces this metal ; and they 
 are governed by Shekhs appointed by the king of Sennaar, or rather the 
 vizir. These are Shangalla, or natives of the place, relations of the king 
 and great men at court ; and are, as they are called, Funge, that is, 
 Shangalla converted to Islamism, of the country whence those Shangalla 
 came who drove out the Arabs under Wed Ageeb. Of these the govern- 
 ment is composed. The common Shilook, or troops of the king, are 
 mostly Pagans even yet, and have their priests. They worship a tree, 
 &c. as God. Between the Nile, or Azergue, and the Abiad, or Bahar el 
 Aice, is another sort of Nuba, and this is Nuba Proper and the Gold 
 country. Also, beyond the Bahar el Aice, in the same parallel, are like- 
 wise gold, ivory, &c. and the inhabitants are also Nuba, Pagans, and 
 their language is a distinct one. From these two provinces are all the 
 riches of the kingdom ; and they are both in the hands of the two bro- 
 thers, Adelan, and Abd el Calec, who have killed two kings, and keep 
 the third without forces, or revenue. 
 
 At Sennaar the Nile has a level bank with the country, after its steep 
 rugged banks to the soutli. We have obtained an audience of Ismain. 
 We o-ave him letters from the Sheriffe of Mecca and Hatze Tecla
 
 APPENDIX. 417 
 
 liaimauout, for all which he shewed great outward respect, and gave us 
 a large liouse. 
 
 Information. From Chendi to Barbara, four days journey; from that 
 to Takaki, five ; from Cliandi to Chaigi, three days ; from Chaigi to Don- 
 gola, four; about fourteen miles per day. Tbe Nile between Takaki 
 and Dongola turns W. that is, by Korti ; leaving the Nile on the right, 
 but going to E. of the river along it, ten days, about 105 miles. 
 
 Information. (June 19-) From Sennaar to Taka nine days ; fromTaka 
 to Goze, four; from Goze (the sands) to Souaken fourteen days, close 
 travelling, I suppose from fourteen to sixteen miles per day. Two days 
 from Goze the road is in a level between the mountains, as between Riffe 
 and Cosscir, or Masuah and Tarenta; the road plain, but tlu'ough vallies, 
 between high mountains. The language is called Ajemmi Taka Hallan- 
 ga Hadendowec. All speak this language on to Masuah. At Souakin 
 there is only well-water, but in great plenty and good. The wells are of 
 very ancient workmanship. It is four days from Suaken to Hageeg. 
 West of the Hageeg are the Habab, a kingdom of ignorant Christians. 
 From Ageeb to ]\Iasuah seven days, and the inhabitants Moors, or Arabs, 
 called Welled jVIousa. The Ababde speak the Barbara language, i. e. 
 that of the country on the confines of the rains ; this is also the language 
 of Dongola and the neighbouring spots. The language of Suaken and 
 that country is Beja, as is the name of the people in old Arabic I\1SS. it 
 is the same as Bekla, a name extended to all that dwell within the limits 
 of the rains. The principal Beja, at present, are the Taka Hadindowee. 
 The Marea and Hallanga all speak this language, which, being called 
 Ajemia, has been wrongfully interpreted by some, Persians. It means 
 the language of Ajam, or Azamia, /. e. the west coast of the Red Sea, 
 within the rains. This language reaches Masuah, where corrupted Tigre 
 or Geez begins. 
 
 Bejan icords. Gold, damasa; sun, toween; water, aijam; the Nile, 
 Neel; or sometimes, with the Arabs, Bahar el azergue; (at Souaken,) fa- 
 ther, baboc; sister, takatoc; brother, sanoc; good-morrow, shoommoona; 
 a dog, sirre. 
 
 The ^lek of Sennaar pretends to be descended from the noble Aiab 
 tribe, Beni Ommai ; but his woolly hair and black flat features shew him 
 
 "3g
 
 418 APPENDIX. 
 
 to be a Sliaiigalla; the particular name, Shilook. These inhabit the larg-c 
 islands in the river ¥A Aice ; a river, which, rising in the country south 
 of Narea, is supplied with perpetual rains, which fall under antl within 
 four degrees of the Line; and, therefore, it is always full, and never di- 
 minishes as the Nile does, in the latitude of whose fountains the rains 
 prevail only at stated seasons. 
 
 The name of Shankala, given t<i the true blacks in Abyssinia, is not 
 knoM'n in the kingdom of Sennaar, though in features and complexion 
 they are the same people. The river El Aice is twice as broad as the 
 Nile, and very deep in all the course of it. Before it joins the Nile arc 
 many islands ; in these dwell the Shilook, who rob in barks up the whole 
 of it. The other blacks come from Guba, Nuba, and Fazuclo ; three 
 southern provinces which depend on Sennaar. Both Guba and Nuba are 
 towards the confines of Kuara, in the low and hot country in the S. E. 
 of that jjrovince. Fazuclo is a country lying between the Nile and the 
 river Abiad. In all these countries is gold in abundance found in tor- 
 rents after rains, at the roots of the trees, or their hbres. 
 
 The Mek and his friends sell their wives to the best bidder. As the 
 people of Sennaar are a mixture of negro men and Arab women, they 
 cannot be said to have any characteristic features. This (June, 1772) is 
 the 1186 year of the Hegira, as counted at Sennaar; but it should seem 
 by the Sennaar accounts, that the first of the Hegira should be A. D. 
 648, rather than A. D. 622. 
 
 Upon the Bahar el Aice is the town El Ais, three days journey west 
 of Sennaar ; it is the oreatest command in the "ift of the INIek. The 
 Tacazze, or Atbara, joins the Nile four days on the other side of Shendi, 
 or three days on the side of Berber. The place is called IMagiran, which, 
 in Arabic, signifies the junction. In summer it is so shallow you pass it 
 on foot, the water taking you up only mid-leg. All the rivers in these 
 countries fail when the sun goes south of the Line, however abundant 
 and full they were before ; and were it not for the Abiad, ^hich rises 
 near the Line, and whose inundation is perpetual from its enjoying the 
 rains of both rainy seasons, the Nile itself would be eight months in the 
 year dry, and at no time arrive across the desert in so much fulness as to 
 answer any purposes of agriculture in Egypt. The Abiad river is three
 
 APPENDIX. 419 
 
 times as big as the Nile. I always believe it to be the Kibbee of the 
 Xareans, or Galla, the Zcbcc of the Jesuits, the Yabous of the Fazuclans, 
 being the boundary of tliat province to the westward*. 
 
 Sennaar, (Aug. 2. 1772.) The Shillook are very numerous. There are 
 three principal islands. These are scarcely a day's journey above the 
 river El Aice. They leave these islands in the rainy time, and repair to 
 them in the dry season; and then they ra\age and plunder all the neigh- 
 bourhood. There are several other islands farther up. Their towns are 
 on the west side of the river, and very numerous. The river El Aice is 
 a very deep running river; it scarcely can be seen to run. It rises in 
 latitudes of perpetual rain. 
 
 Information. (July, 1772.) Daifur, called Konjara, is seven days from 
 Lebeit, or Kordofan, without water, and all sand. Darfoor has high 
 mountains, on which the snow lies for months. South of Darfoor are 
 the Shankala, or Xuba, of Dar firteet ; whose inhabitants, as also those 
 of Dyre and Tegla, go perfectly naked, without any piece of co\ering, 
 both sexes and ages. They are Pagans, and their country produces 
 gold. 
 
 Here (Sennaar) in Jidy it rains at night; seldom by day. It is now 
 cloudy always, and is the season in Abyssinia of violent rains. 
 
 July 20. The Nile would fail, were it not for the never-failing Abiad, 
 or Bahar el Aice ; this rising near the Line, considerably south of the 
 sources of the Nile in the latitudes where fall perpetual rains. It never 
 decreases, but it is always full. There is no such western branch as has 
 been spoke of, nor none necessar}-; the ground rises everywhere to the 
 W. and S. from the Nile. The rivers of Poor, Sel, Bagirma, Kolkol, and 
 Borno, all run ^\'est, though the course of the Nile and Abiad is often 
 E. and S. E. It is the ground that rises from the Nile to Dar Borno, 
 
 * In the copious mass of information respecting the countries all around Sennaar, the 
 reader will liud very full details on many of the places which are mentioned in the routes 
 communicated to Mr Browne at Darfur. The language and orthography of Mr Bruce is 
 most strictly retained in these extracts. From them we may judge of the size and importance 
 of the western branch of the Nile ; which, however large, was considered as the direct river 
 of Egypt by no person with whom the author conversed, from Saccala to Syene. e.
 
 420 APPENDIX. 
 
 where is the highland, or spine of Africa, and there slopes to tlie Ocfan, 
 as to the east of that it does to the Red Sea, whatever the Nubian geo- 
 grapher, Ludolf, Vossius, and others, may say to the contrary. 
 
 From Sennaar to Fazuclo is seven days with unloaded camels, ^^'ith 
 loaded camels, twelve. There are no Nuba east of the Bahar el Aice. 
 From Sennaar to Lowney is three days ; then to ISIugue, two ; then to 
 Myas, or Elcascab *, two ; from this is Fazuclo. 
 
 From Kordofan to Darfoor, seven waterless days. Teyrab is the pre- 
 sent king, the last was called Jesoe. They are a very barbarous fanatic 
 people, called Tucorori. 
 
 The people of Sennaar have all the mixed features of all the negroes. 
 The Shilook, or Funge, seem to have the head longer and broader at the 
 base ; the cranium tending to conical, high raised ; the nose long and 
 pointed downwards ; the eyes large ; the cheeks and eye-brows, cones 
 standing much out; the lips not any way remarkably thick; the mouth 
 large, and the teeth white and small. The southern Hamidge have the 
 liead large and well shaped, the cheek bones high ; the eyes not so large ; 
 the nose flat at the end, and turning rather upwards ; the nostrils large 
 and open ; the nose broken in the middle, which feature their children 
 born at Sennaar immediately lose ; the lips thick and blubber, as it is 
 called ; the mouth large. They are much stronger made than any of the 
 blacks ; longer lived, and better inclined ; and these qualities all increase 
 as they go farther south, so that the best of all are those between Guba 
 and Agow-midre, in the country called Wumbarea, and between that 
 and Welled Abalay, in the Abyssinian histories called Beluy. 
 
 This, upon the best information, seems to be the particular situation 
 of these nations. The Nuba, bounded on the east by the river el Aice; 
 on the west by Darfoor, or the desert between that and Kordofan ; on 
 the south by the high chain of mountains, Dyre and Tegla ; and on the 
 north by Harraza, perhaps, or the desert of Selyma, adjoining on the 
 Barabra and desert of Barka. The Funge occupy the river El Aice, and 
 extend themselves up it to tiie mountainous tract south, which is but 
 a continuation of the mountains of Fazuclo and Kuara, where they end. 
 
 * Corrupted from El Casim. e.
 
 APPEN1>IX. 421 
 
 The Hamidge are those to the west of Kuaia, bounded on the south by 
 Agow ; and by tlie river Yabous on the south, on tlic other, or western 
 side of the Nile ; all then is Fazuclo to Dyre and Tegla, confuiing with 
 the Nuba. All the south of Atbara and frontiers of Abyssinia, in a line 
 nearly S. W. and N. E. from Kuara to the Habab, unless where broken 
 in upon by the Arabs, are Baasa, or Dobena, the ancient inhabitants of 
 Meroe, the jEthiopes meri of Pliny. The Pagans have been converted 
 very slowly to the Jewish, Christian, and Mahometan faiths. The 
 Abyssinians converted to Islamism are all bigots, all readers, and make 
 profession of a more than ordinary observance of the Koran ; the Shan- 
 gal la, on the other hand, though converted, preserve that indifference 
 for their new religion which they had for their old, and generally give 
 excessively into drinking and swearing. Few of them can either read 
 or write ; I think I never saw one of them that could write. 
 
 The rainy days here at Scnnaar have been the 13th, 15th, and 19th 
 of July, and no rain of any consequence else has fallen. The wind has 
 fallen calm now every day. 
 
 The Vallis Garamantica seems either the mountains of Kone, or 
 Harraz, perhaps, the the former ; the latter is the JNIontes iEthiopici. 
 There, and on the mountains to the south for ten days, are all Nuba. 
 There are no Nuba east of the Bahar el Aice. Above the Shillook are 
 the Dinka, another race of Shangalla. On the west side of the Nile, 
 nearly opposite Ashentol, the river Yabous comes from the south east, 
 and falls into the Nile. 
 
 From Sennaar to Lowney, three days ; from Lowney to Mugue, two 
 days; from ]\Iugue to ^lyas, or el Cassab, two days; from this begins 
 Fazuclo. All are soldiers called Bagodi. On the east begins the moun- 
 tain of Fazuclo, which is as it were split, and over which the river falls ; 
 then all along the east side also are the soldiers called Bagodi. East 
 from Jibbcl Fazuclo, or a little S. E. is Abramale; east of that, three 
 days, A\'ellcd Abali, in Ilabbcsh. South from Abramale two days, 
 Guba ; and S. W. from Guba is the mountain Ashintol, Abessine, I sup- 
 pose Agow. From near Ashintol rises the Dender, and passes by Guba, 
 on the West Fazuclo ; runs three tlays between the mountains and Nile. 
 In the middle of the gorge, about two-thirds of its length, south, is the
 
 422 APPENDIX. 
 
 Mek of Fazuclo's villages ; the mountains west of the mountains of Fa- 
 zuclo also are black nations, subject to Fazuclo. This Mek is a native 
 black of that country, who is, however, placed or deposed by the Mek of 
 Sennaar. The Guba, and inliabitants of the mountains to the W. of the 
 river are Pagans. On the west side of the Nile, nearly opposite Ashen- 
 tol, the river Yabous comes from the south-east, and falls into the Nile. 
 On the north side of it is a Christian state, it is said, the prince or Mek of 
 Shaira; and still further west, the ]\fek of Fertassi, Mahometan and Pagan. 
 The Galla are all along on the south of the Yabous, and have been all 
 cut to pieces as often as they have attempted to pass the river, which is 
 a very considerable one. All the country is plentiful in gold, elephants, 
 &c. and well peopled. From Fazuclo to the Yabous, and south-west 
 along its banks, as far as is known, it is very rainy ; and from May to 
 Julv, and again from September to tlie middle of November, very un- 
 wholesome. The gold is all found in red earth : wherever that is, is 
 o-old ; wherever that is not, is none. This is the account the natives 
 o'ive of this country. From Haseeb the road is to Garri, a mountain to 
 the south-west; then Abramela, south; then Guba, south; or from 
 Garri to Fazuclo. The people on the mountains of Fazuclo, and on to 
 the Yabous, are very remarkably strong, and long-lived, and of large 
 stature. They all go naked. One of their princi])al people, the A^izir 
 (Shekh Ailelan), assured me, had abo-se 200 children, and was at that 
 time so strong as to hunt the elephant, with no other arms than his 
 lance, on foot. 
 
 From Sennaar to Shaadly, 6 hours ; from Shaadly to Waalia, 13 hours; 
 from Waalia to El Aice, 1 1 hours. From Waalia to El Aice, all trees, 
 or wilderness, without houses, or water. After passing the El Aice, 
 there is no village nor water till 18 hours after you come to Arabs, and 
 a large collection of villages called Beni Kanana ; these Arabs are Eeni 
 Koreish. From Beni Kanana, 14 hours to Kone. This is a small hill, 
 not a high mountain, as before supposed. Here are Nuba; and there 
 are water and villages till you arrive at Kordofan, which is another hill ; 
 and near it a number of villages, the principal of which is Lebeit. 
 
 North of Kordofan, 9 days, is Haraza, a rocky mountain, of no very 
 great height, where there is water ; and here are a nation of Nuba.
 
 APPENDIX. 423 
 
 The mountain is perpendicular. The people Hvc in a kind of camp be- 
 low, enclosed round with buslies and thorns, and exact a due from all 
 caravans Mho take water. Iksidcs these hills, all from El Ais to Kor- 
 dofau is sandy without herbage, full of serpents. 
 
 To the south of Kordofan 8 days, some say 6, others 10, are the high 
 mountains Dyre and Tegla, running east and west; these are prodi- 
 gious mountains, full of a great variety of tribes, with whom Kordofan is 
 at war. From these come the slaves ; and there is plenty of gold, ele[)hants, 
 &c. I imagine this is the same chain of mountains west of Fazuclo *. 
 
 Fazuclo is 5 days from Haseeb ; from 80 to 90 miles. It is ]xntly on 
 the west, partly on the east of the Nile ; but its chief town or \illage 
 is on the west. It is four days from Ab-Halai, which belongs to Kuara; 
 It borders on the Agow to the south, to the east of the Nile, and on 
 the Galla to the west. From this comes the gold. All the country 
 near the Nile is iiihabited by Arabs and people from Sennaar. The 
 Arabs are Refaa. On the east of the Nile is Guba, a large district of 
 Shangalla, on the east of the river ; and inland here, the father of the 
 present vizir (Shek Adelan) and his brother Shekh Mahomet, came from ; 
 and many others of the present considerable people, who, being born in 
 Sennaar, are called Funge. Some say the country of the Funge is upon 
 the river El Aice, but it is generally allowed that all that country is 
 called Nuba, and that the Funge are the children of those turned Ma- 
 hometans, and born at Sennaar, or in towns. Fazuclo is very moun- 
 tainous on both sides of the river; the country of gold is among the 
 mountains inland, on both sides; all the inhabitants are black, of the 
 
 * This account of the route from Sennaar to El Ais, and thence to Ibcit, the chief place 
 in Kordofan, may be compared with the more particular one in Browne's Travels into Dar- 
 fur, p. 432. The mountains of Dyre and Tegla are the Deir and Tuggala of that traveller, 
 which are names applied here, in a general sense, to the whole and more remote chain which 
 produces the White River. The Dinka negroes, or Shangalla, as they are called in Hab- 
 besh, which Mr Bruce was told were a race that lived above the Shillook, are, in all pro- 
 bability, the Donga of Mr Browne; and the coincidence of the accounts respecting the 
 slaves taken in that region confirms this circumstance. Mr Browne's Itineraries from 
 p. 451. to p. 473, may be collated, with these extracts from Mr Bruce's journals, to the 
 credit of both, and with considerable advantage to geography, e.
 
 424 APPENDIX. 
 
 deepest kind, with thick lips and broken nose, which their children 
 born in Sennaar lose. Formerly the seat of this kingdom of Nuba was 
 Dongol, before the invasion of the Arabs ; and here Khaled Ibn Walid 
 was beaten. The Nubans had elephants, then, trained in their army ; 
 and they have a tradition, that this king of the Nuba Avas descended 
 from Alexander, who had a son while in this country. The Refaa 
 Arabs, at Fazuclo, have not changed their colour any more than those 
 of Atbara. 
 
 N. B. The gold is found, even close by the Nile, in small quantities ; 
 it is everywhere picked up with red earth, and washed in dishes to sepa- 
 rate it. It is no where found in mines. There are numbers of rivers 
 here ; and it rains 8 months from April, the time when it begins. 
 Agues are very frequent, and bloody fluxes. It is cold all the season of 
 the rains. Elephants are here in great quantities ; rhinoceroses, ziraffas, 
 wild hogs, and all kinds of game. Civet cats are, too, in plenty : The 
 negroes hunt and eat the flesh, but they do not know how to make it 
 produce civet. The slaves are here employed in finding gold. The 
 Dender comes from near the Agow. Haseeb is on the west side of the 
 Dender. 
 
 There is no gold at Kordofan. It comes from a place south of it, 
 called Shygoom ; Shankala to Kordofan. It is 45 days from Darfoor*. 
 
 The coiuitry of the Funge is Fazuclo, and Gulm east of Fazuclo, and 
 west in that parallel to the Bahar el Aice : they bound the Nuba to the 
 
 * The place from which gold is here said to come to Kordofan, appears to be the ,Shci- 
 bon of Mr Browne ; to which a very curious itinerary from Ibeit, the capital town of 
 Kordofan, is given, iu pp.460, 461, and 462, of his Travels in Africa. The province 
 of Kordofan was indeed conquered by the Furians, in a few years after this date, by Sultan 
 Teraub, the Teyrab of Mr Bruce, who usually resided at at Ril (Browne's Travels^ 
 p. 239.), a place described by Mr Browne in the page now quoted. With regard to Ma. 
 hornet Abou Calec, the following account is also furnished by Mr Browne : " A king, of 
 the name of Abli-calick, is the idol of the people of Kordofan, where he reigned about 
 fourteen years ago, and is renowned for probity and justice. The kings of Kordofan had 
 been deputed to the Mecque of Sennaar till after the death of the son of Abli-calik, when 
 it was usurped by Fur, in consequence of the weakness and dissensions of the government 
 of Sennaar." Browne's Travels, p. 307. Mr Browne was in Darfur, A. D. 1794, 
 which brings down the death of Abou Calec to 1780. e.
 
 APPENDIX. 425 
 
 south. The Shillook, in the islands of the Bahar el Aice, are Funge 
 also, not Nuba. Tiic AIek Ismain is the twentieth king of the Funge 
 in Sennaar, since the conquest over the Arabs. Baady, Nasser, and the 
 present Ismain, were in our time. Baady reigned forty years, and was 
 dethroned, and afterwards nuirdcred; Nasser, eight years, dethroned, 
 and murdered ; Ismain is now reigning the third year. 
 
 East of Guba is Abrumela ; and east of Abrumela is Welled Abelay, 
 called, by the Abyssinians, Belaya, and dependent on them. From Fa- 
 zuclo, on the east of the Nile, to Belaye, is five days, or about 80 miles. 
 
 News are brought (Aug. 1.) that the people of Darfoor have marched 
 with an army to take Kordofan, which, it is apprehended, they soon will 
 do, being about 12,000 horse, and an infinite number of foot. There are, 
 at Kordotan, about ijOO horse, with jNIahomet Abou Calec; who, it is 
 thought, will fall back on Sennaar, if not surrounded. The caravan, 
 which was bringing all the valuable effects from Kordofan, was plunder- 
 ed at the Bahar el Aice, or near it, by the Beni-Gerar, a tribe of the Be- 
 ni-Faisara. The army of Foor was encamped at a place called Reel, 
 south-west of Lebeid, about seven or eight days, where there is plenty 
 of water. It is their place of rendezvous, about the same distance as 
 Foor. It is at Darfoor they put the king to deatli, with two razors, in 
 a seshe, or handkerchief. At Sennaar he is killed with a sword, by one 
 of liis relations, the Gindi, or common executioner of the town. 
 
 Abstract of the JVeather Journal at Sennaar, from the 6th to the QOth 
 August 1772, while the Nile was fusing by the Rains in Habbesh, ^c. 
 July 30th, the Nile foiling, and not affected. 
 
 August 6th, noon, themiometer 75| ; rain ; sky overcast. 7th, Ther- 
 mometer 81 ; cloudy. 8th, Noon, thermometer 811. 9th, Noon, ther- 
 mometer 83i lOth, Noon, 85t. Iltli, Noon, thermometer 831 ; and 
 at 1 P. M. 85. On the l£th, at noon, thermometer 86 in the house; in 
 the sun, 115. All these days, from the 8th to the ICth inclusive, either 
 overcast, or masses of white clouds. 
 
 3 H
 
 426 APPENDIX. 
 
 At Sennaar, at 74 of Fahrenheit, cold. From 74 to 80, cool ; from 80 
 to 92, temperate ; all above, hot. Yet the Nubians do not sweat in the 
 sun, though the thermometer is often there 150. 
 
 Sennaar, August 14th, the sun vertical, sunrise 74i ; wind S. W. 1 ; 
 streaky thin clouds through the air ; cool. The Nile is increased a mere 
 trifle this night. 8 o'clock A. ]M. thermometer 78i ; wind S. W. 2 ; 
 streaky clouds through the air ; the sun shines high ; cool. 9 A. M. 
 thermometer 80^^ ; wind S. W. 1 ; sky overclouded with high small broken 
 white clouds; temperate. 10 A. M. thermometer 82; wind S. W. 1; 
 all overcast; temperate, or cool. 11 o'clock, thermometer 82i; wind 
 W. S. W. 1 ; all overcast ; temperate. Noon, thermometer 821 ; wind 
 S. W. 1 ; all overcast. 2 o'clock P. M. thermometer 86; wind W. S. W. 
 ]; large spots of thin white clouds. 3 P. M. thermometer 87 ; wind 
 S. W. 1 ; streaky high clouds through the air, especially S. 4 P. M. 
 thermometer 88 ; wind S. W. 1 ; streaky clouds, but turned darker and 
 heavier. 5 P. M. thermometer 88 ; overcast, so that the sun scarce ap- 
 pears ; wind S. W. 0. Sunset, thermometer 861 ; wind S. W. ; high 
 clouds through the air. August 15th, sunrise, thermometer 74| ; wind 
 S. W. and thick rain, and all overcast. It has rained all night very vio- 
 lently ; but the Nile is but a little increased. 8 o'clock, A. M. thermo- 
 meter 771 ; wind S. W. and all overcast, and rainy-like. The sun is now 
 in the zenith ; yet it has rained violently, contrary to the supposition of 
 tliose, that the sun coming to the zenith, it is fair weather. Noon, ther- 
 mometer 78; wind W. S. W. 0; small rain; all overcast. 3 P. M. tlier- 
 mometer 79; wind S. W. 0; all overcast, and beginning to rain. Sun- 
 set, thermometer 791 ; wind E. ; all overcast ; but the clouds seem 
 turning lighter. The Nile still continues to fail. 
 
 August l6th. Sunrise, thermometer 75*; wind W. 0; clouds in the 
 horizon all around ; the sun rises behind the clouds ; the Nile still fails. 
 IDA. M. thermometer 77^"; wind S. W. 1 ; all overcast. 11 A. :\I. 
 thermometer 80| ; wind S. W. 1 ; all overcast, with white stationary 
 clouds. Noon, thermometer 83° ; wind S. W. 1 ; all overcast, but no 
 rain. 2 o'clock P. M. thermometer 84i' ; wind S. W. ; large white 
 clouds fdhng the air, but clear sunshine. 3 P. M. thermometer 85| ; 
 wind S. W. 1 ; large white clouds fill the air, and overcast the sun. 5
 
 APPENDIX. 427 
 
 o'clock P. M. thennonieter S5° ; wind W. S. ; it has cleared,- large 
 broken dispersed clouds, without sections, through the air. Sunset, ther- 
 mometer 84" ; wind E. by N. ; high thin red streaks through the sky. 
 Monday 17 th, Sunrise, thermometer 74°; wind S. "W. 1; all overcast, 
 stormy and rainy-like to the windward ; violent rain in the night from 
 the E. and E. N. E. ; the Nile does not increase to the eye ; the people 
 say it has risen 1 peek. 8 A. INI. thermometer 751'^ ; wind S. W. 1 ; all 
 overcast. Noon, thermometer 80*^ ; wind S. W. 1 ; all overcast, but fair 
 as yet. Sunrise, thermometer 83° ; a dead calm ; all overcast. Tuesday, 
 August 18. Sunrise, thermometer 71 ; wind S. W. 1 ; all overcast; thick 
 and misty everywhere ; it has rained in the most violent manner since 
 2 in the morning ; still small rain ; thunder and lightning in the night ; 
 the Nile has swelled prodigiously ; cold, (rain began at 2 in the morn- 
 ing.) 9 o'clock A. M. thermometer 72| ; wind S. W. ; constant small 
 rain. 1 1 A. ^I. thermometer 76 ; wind S. W. 1 ; thick small rain from 
 the W. ; all overcast, dark, misty, and unpleasant. Noon, thermometer 
 76; wind S. W. ; cloudy, and just left off raining. Sunset, thermometer 
 79 ; wind S. W. 1 ; overcast, but fair all afternoon. Wednesday, 19th, 
 sunrise, thennometer 75 ; wind, light airs, E. and W. alternately ; all 
 overcast ; (fair all last night.) 8 A. j\I. thermometer 761 ; wind W. S^ 
 W. ; all overcast, but clearing ; the sun shines faintly. [N. B. A civet 
 cat and a hysna were brought down by the stream this last night, and 
 taken, near the town, alive ; also great quantities of wood and trees ; the 
 Nile has increased greatly this night.] Noon, 81|; wind W. S. W. 0. 
 cloudy, with intervals ; clear and fair all this day as yet. Sunset, ther_ 
 mometer 80 ; wind N. E. ; cloudy all over. Thursday, August 20th. 
 Sunrise, thennometer 75 ; wind W. S. W. ; overcast with large broken 
 clouds ; the Nile has swelled to-night, so as to be level with its banks . 
 but there has been no rain here. 9 o'clock, Thermometer 77 ; wind S. 
 W. I ; large spots of wliite clouds through the air, but clear sunshine? 
 &c. &c.* 
 
 Entered Sennaar April 20th, and left it September 5th, 1772, having 
 stayed there four months and six days. 
 
 * The observations of laiidiilc and longitude, from Koscam to Syene, are givei\ in the end 
 of this volume, along w itli the general list.
 
 428 APPENDIX. 
 
 Computed Miles of the Road from Sennaar to Herbagi, as follows : 
 
 To Wed Solomon 3 miles ; thence to Wed Tumbel 8 ; thence to Sitt 
 Elbet 7; then to Wed Hydar 9 ; thence to the village Sheerib 4; thence 
 to Wed IMediney 7; thence to Azaza 10; then to Sidi Ali Genowi 3; 
 whence to Harbagi 7 : In all 58; course N. by W. These 58' added to 
 13° 36' lat. of Sennaar, will make that of Herbagi 14" 34'; and deduc- 
 tions, in general, being made, the latitude, I say, will be 14" 30'. 
 
 For the particulars of the journey from Sennaar to Harbagi, and from 
 that to Halfaia, near which the Bahar el Ais, or Abiad, joins the Baharel 
 Asrek, or what the natives of Atbara, Sennaar, and the southern part of 
 the desert, between Sennaar and Egypt, plainly seem to consider as the 
 Nile, the reader may consult the printed narrative in the Travels, Vol. VI. 
 The following extract is made from the journals at Halfaia, where Mr 
 Bruce resided, from the evening of the 22d, to the morning of the 29th 
 of September, 1772. Injustice to him, it must be observed, that these 
 remarks were written at Halfaia, where, in the space of six days, he pos- 
 sessed abundance of time and opportunities to inquire about the two 
 rivers, and even to visit the place where they meet. When writing his 
 printed narrative, there is a possibility of his having been influenced by 
 theory, or even by a design to make the Abay of Habbesh pass for the 
 direct body of the Egyptian Nile. At this time, no such motives ex- 
 isted. Through all the journals, there is not a single hint, or innuendo, 
 that the river of Abyssinia was not the river of Egypt. The question at 
 present is not. Whether the Bahar el Abiad be the largest stream of the 
 two? but. Whether Mr Bruce was conscious that it was the Nile ? Whe- 
 ther the natives of Sennaar and Halfaia considered it as such ? and, Whe- 
 ther literary people* can justify themselves for the attack they have 
 
 * See Mr Pinkerton's Modern Geography, art. Africa, Vol. II. p. 717; Ilartmann's 
 Edrisii Africa, on the character of Mr Bruce and his work, in his Introduction, inter libros 
 in subsidium vocatos, p. xxxt. et passim ; and Ilistoire d'llerodote, traduite du Grcc, par 
 M. Larcher, 9 voll. 1802, in tiie notes to his translation, passim. As a contrast to the 
 spirit of these writers, see Major Rennel's successive Maps and Illustrations of the Geo. 
 graphy of Northern Africa, in the works published under the patronage of the African As- 
 sociation.
 
 APPENDIX. A29 
 
 openly made on the moral character of a man, who might, at times, be 
 mistaken in common with the rest of the world, but who could not de- 
 liberatelv, amidst fatigue and danger, have sittcn down to invent an an- 
 swer to their unforeseen objections. 
 
 Halfaia is situated in the large semicircular peninsula which the Nile 
 here makes ; it is the residence of M. Wed Ageeb, king of all the coun- 
 try, till conquered about 1504 by the Shillook. The Arabs, who were 
 strong, left him, and some of them paid their tribute to Shekhs in other 
 places. He is master of the Acaba, or pass of Gerri. 
 
 The river Abiad joins the El Aergue, or Nile, at Ilojile, or Ilojila, 
 about nine miles south of Halfaia. The ^ illage was at first between the 
 rivers ; but the Fakir having placed his tomb on the river Nile, without 
 the joining, the village has been transferred thither. The Nile is still 
 at Halfaia called El Azergue, not the Nile*. 
 
 * In the printed acccount of the junction of the two rivers, Travels, Vol. VI. p. 424, 
 second edition, ]Mr Bruce seems to have committed a slight mistake, in describing the village 
 of Wed Ilojila, and the influx of the White River, as about 8j miles north of Halfaia. It 
 appears from this entry in the journal, that the junction is about nine miles south of that 
 city, as laid down by him in his general map. Halfaia is there, indeed, not placed two- 
 tenth parts of a degree north of the junction, but more than one-tenth part, or live miles, 
 which evidently agrees with his note made upon the spot. There is no notice in the jour- 
 nal respecting Wed Hojila, besides the passage extracted as above. It seems very probable 
 that he went to see the junction, during his residence at Halfaia ; and recollecting the place 
 and circumstances of this, at the same time when he was dictating to his amanuensis the 
 day's journey, after leaving the town, that he was led into the statement in the narrative, 
 without being sensible of the error which he had incurred. Great part of his work was 
 dictated to another person, during composition : and this, taking into consideration the 
 haste with which so many volumes were prepared for the press, will do more than account 
 for a few inaccuracies in matters so easily confounded together. Be that as it may, the evi- 
 dence of the journal and the map are clearly to be preferred to the printed statement ; and 
 admitting their authority, we also learn that the Nile, that is, the great river, is still called, 
 at Halfaia, nine miles below the junction, the Bahar el Asrek. The name of the Abyssi- 
 nian branch, extended to the united stream, either insinuates that the colour of the Abay 
 is still retained by the river, a circumstance, which, considering the superior mass of the 
 western waters, white with mud, is not very probable ; or that the river is still considered 
 as a continuation of the Abyssinian branch, and consequently retains the name of its origi. 
 nal. All the Arabs, from Fazuclo to the junction, know the river of liabbesh by the
 
 430 APPENDIX. 
 
 Wed Baracut Shek, of Alifoon, is son of a Shekli Idris Wed Erbab, 
 a famous saint who is buried in a tomb in the town. 
 
 Ostrich feathers are an article sent from Sennaar to Cairo. The birds 
 are caught between Harbagi and the river El Aice, or Abiad, on the 
 sands west of that town ; for greatest part of the borders of the El Aice 
 is white sand, and thick woods, where the Arabs go to escape the flies 
 (zimb) which we found not at Harbagi; but the houses were full of 
 bugs, which we had not seen any where since our leaving Abyssinia. 
 
 N. B. The other contents of the journals, at this time, are a great 
 variety of observations on the manners and liistory of the tribes on 
 the w\iy, most of which are incorporated witli the printed narrative. 
 The singular opinions of the Nuba, or Funge, respecting witchcraft, 
 and the plants with which they charm serpents, are described at great 
 length, and are given in this volume, at the end of the natural history. 
 The astronomical observations are, at this period, mixed with the diary; 
 for as Mr Bruce carried the stripes of paper in his hand, or by his side, 
 while travelling, he had not access to any other book. 
 
 The following extract from the journal of the weather at Chendi, on 
 the dry brink of the desert, between Nubia and Egypt, with the geo- 
 graphical notes on the reverse of the paper, may conclude this num- 
 ber. 
 
 Chandi, Tuesday 13lh October 1772. Five o'clock, morning, ther- 
 mometer 83 ; wind N. E. ; a few clouds in the S. ; dead calm. Sun- 
 
 name, Bahr cl Asrek. If they give this appellation to the river after it has joined a larger 
 branch, it is plain that they consider the larger branch as received into the smaller, not the 
 smaller as received into it. It is the straight course which determines these unlettered sur- 
 veyors. Many similar instances occur within our own island, of rivers being called after 
 the inferior branch, because they run straight on in its direction ; while the greater torrents, 
 that rise in more elevated grounds, are forgotten in the course of these, because they join 
 them in an angular position. That the Bahr cl Abiad deserves, from its importance, to be 
 reckoned the pricipal source of the river of Egypt, is not to be doubted ; that Herodotus 
 and Ptolemy, who led their translators, the Asiatic Arabs, considered it as such, is -evi- 
 dent ; but the natives of Habbesh, Sennaar, and Atbara seem to dispute these facts so ge- 
 nerally, that Mr Bruce may surely be excused in following their opinion.
 
 APPENDIX. 431 
 
 rise, tliermometer 83 ; wind X. E. ; cloudy in the S. ; dead calm. 
 9 A. M. thermometer gs ; wind N. ; dead cahii ; long white streaks 
 in the S. Noon, thermometer 116; wind N. \V. ; white clouds in the 
 S. ; broken and dispersed. Sunset, thermometer y5 ; wind N. W. ; 
 cloudy in the horizon to N. and S. ; clear above. 1 1 h. and 50 min. at 
 night, tliermometer 88; cloudy in the horizon to the S. cloudless over 
 head ; clear moonlight. 
 
 Wednesday 14th, sunrise, thermometer 82 ; wind S. W. ; tempe- 
 rate ; dead calm ; clouds in the horizon to N. and \V. 9 o'clock, ther- 
 mometer 96 ; wind N. E. ; cloudy to the N. ; small broken clouds. 
 Noon, thermometer IO9 ; wind W. by N. 1 ; hazy low in the horizon 
 to the S. ; all over-head cloudless ; very hot. 3 P. M. thermometer 107 ; 
 wind W. 1 ; large masses of white clouds fill the air ; very hot. Sunset, 
 thermometer 95 ; wind E. ; a veiy few broken clouds in the horizon all 
 around ; everywhere else clear ; cool and temperate. 
 
 Thursday 15th, sunrise, thermometer 78i; wind N. W. 0; clouds to 
 the S. ; cool. Noon, tliermometer 1061; wind W. 1; cloudless; very 
 hot. Sunset, thennometer 95 ; wind E. ; calm and cloudless. 
 
 Friday l6th, sunrise, thermometer 79; wind E. by N. 1 ; a few light 
 white clouds through tlie air ; cool. 9 o'clock, thermometer 9 It ; wind, 
 N. E. 2; cloudless; warm. Noon, thermometer 103; wind E. 1; 
 cloudless ; very hot. Sunset, thermometer 95 ; wind N. ; cloudless in 
 theS. 
 
 Saturday 17th, sunrise, theiTnometer 77; wind E. 1 ; cool; cloudy in 
 the S. Noon, thermometer 101 ; Mind E. ; cloudy in the S. and broken 
 clouds in the E. ; very hot. 3 o'clock P. M. thermometer 98 ; wind 
 N. E. 1 ; white clouds fill the air ; warm, or rather hot. Sunset, ther- 
 mometer 94 ; Avind E. ; cloudy ; thick and black clouds come from 
 the S. **** 
 
 Notes. — " From Takaki to Deir is five days, Jellaba; there is water 
 from wells. The Janizaries at Deir are very faithless, and often rob the 
 caravans which carry them sumach and slaves. The Kennous, the 
 people upon the river, are much better ob.servers of their word and oath;
 
 432 APPENDIX. 
 
 and it is here the caravans stay, if they are apprehensive of being ill re- 
 ceived at Deir and Ibrini. 
 
 Takaki is a large district, the last of Sennaar to the north. It is 
 inider Wed Ageeb, who sends a Shekh hither. They are Jahaleen, of 
 the tribe Rabatab, and have many horse ; thty have huge plantations 
 of dates on both sides of the river Nile, which after this turns west to 
 Chaigie and Dongola. They sow dora and wheat, and water it with 
 the Saaky ; but their principal subsistence, as well as article of com- 
 merce, is dates. They have no rain, and are separated from RifFe by 
 a sandy desert, inhabited by Bishareen and Ababde. 
 
 Takaki is north from Barbar. Barbar, or Berber rather, is three days, 
 or 45 miles, from Takaki. Its inhabitants are Jahaleen; their tribe 
 IVIyrafab ; they are of the same father with the Rabatab. 
 
 Shandi (Chendi) is of three tribes of Jahaleen ; the Amarab, the 
 Rahmarab, and Shukaheera ; these last are chiefly in the villages. It is 
 near two miles from the Nile, which is nearest to the N. W. It comes 
 from Gerri from the S. and runs N. ; then winds round to N. N. E. to 
 N. E. till N. of the town it runs E. and ^y. that is, from W. to E. 
 Between the town and the river is the sown land, watered by Sakeas ; 
 the river, too, covers this plain when at its height ; for a small time 
 only. Upon extraordinary Niles, when it is a considerable time upon 
 it, at Shandi there is scarce any wheat, which comes from Halfaia. 
 
 From Chandi to Dongola is eight days, by way of Corti, N. E. more 
 E. a little ; three days further Dongola, in a direction to northward of 
 N. E. We pass the river at Wed Baala Nagga, and cross the north 
 part of the desert Bayhouda. The wells are a little out of the road to 
 the south, and there is no other water in the road between Corti and 
 Wed Baala Nagga. From Dongola to Barbar eight days, jellaba, at 
 the rate of 15 miles per day." 
 
 The journal from Chendi through the desert is very barren in obser- 
 vations, and all that it contains are expanded in the printed narrative. 
 It consists of bearings, the hours and rate of travelling, with the state 
 of the thermometer, &c. through a country, where, as Hagi Ismael ex- 
 pressed it, " the earth was on fire, and the wind A\as flame." At 
 Assouan Mr Bruce resumed his pen, with a vigour which could not
 
 APPENDIX. 433 
 
 have been expected in any man after siicli a journey. He seems to have 
 written very fretiucntly in his passag-e down the Nile, as the stripes are 
 iiUed with notes on tlie places which he passed. He still carried them 
 about him till he came to Cairo, where he concluded his observations. 
 
 All the journals, from Koscam to Cairo, are written on stripes of 
 drawing paper. They are still legible, but the ink has either been bad, 
 or has faded extremely in the desert. It is easy to see that they were 
 written at the respective places, from the gradual tints of the ink, the 
 carelessness of the writing, and every kind of evidence that papers of 
 the kind can furnish. The corrections made on them, which are not 
 numerous, appear in blacker ink, and in a more attentive hand. 
 
 No. XLVII. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Vocabulary of the AmJiaric, Falashan, Gqfat, Agaw, and Tcheretch Agoto 
 
 Languages. 
 
 The specimens of languages given in the plates, Nos. 4, 5, 6, will 
 probably convey little information to those who are unacquainted with 
 Ethiopic literature ; and it must be regreted, that, to enter very fully 
 into the subject, would not repay the trouble of investigation. JNIr 
 Bruce brought from Habbesh copies of the Song of Solomon, in all the 
 languages he has mentioned. The Geez specimen is taken from the IMS. 
 Bible in his collection. The Amharic, Falashan, Gafat, Agow, and 
 Tcheretch Agow, are in a volume bv themselves, in which is also a vo- 
 cabulary made by the scribes in all these different languages. Of the 
 Geez it is unnecessary to say much : it is illustrated in the works of .Job 
 Leuteholf, or Ludolphus, a man of surprising genius and learning in 
 
 3 I
 
 434 APPENDIX, . 
 
 tliat department of litcratme. The Geez is the oldest dialect of the 
 Arabic, properly so called, in existence : it is that of Hamyar, or at 
 least of Arabia Felix, from which the Axumites in Tigre were a colony. 
 
 The Amharic, the modern lang'uage of Habbesh, is next in order. 
 To this also Ludolph applied his indefatigable hand. He had most of 
 his information from Gregory, a monk, and native of Hagara-christos, 
 in Amhara ; and managed it, scanty as it was, with a genius, for which 
 he has not obtained credit. His grammar and vocabulary will be of 
 uncommon service to those who afterwards enter Abyssinia. Mr Bruce 
 studied both very carefully : He had a volume among his books, con- 
 taining the two grammars and dictionaries, Geez and Amharic, by Lu- 
 dolph : He spoke Arabic, among the Mahometans and Greeks at Gon- 
 tlar, till he was able to converse in the language of the country, by the 
 help which he procured from the natives, and professional scribes. 
 
 The Amharic is an Arabic dialect, much softened in some of its con- 
 sonants, and rendered harsher by the addition of new ones. It is what 
 may be called an unwritten language; consequently its orthography is 
 unsettled ; and its words are clustered together in a manner similar to 
 the Coptic found in Egyptian MSS. It is more simple than the Geez 
 in the form of its verbs, some of the old conjugations having become ob- 
 solete ; but in all other respects it is the same with that language. The 
 Habessines of Tigre seem to have taken possession, at an early period, 
 after their arrival in Ethiopia, of the mountains of Shoa and Andiara ; 
 and to have formed there an independant nation, which to this day 
 boasts of its nobility and elegance. Since the restoration of the house 
 of David (under this appellation they mean the present line of kings), all 
 has been Amharic at court. The manners, language, and dress of that 
 province, have obtained an ascendant over all others. Mr Bruce was 
 so struck with the universality of the Amharic language, that he enter- 
 ed a long note in his common-place book, in which he enumerated the 
 provinces where it is understood ; and conjectured that, at some fonner 
 period, Amhara had over-run with conquest the whole empire. He after- 
 wards acquiesced in the received opinion of the natives, that may be 
 found in his Travels.
 
 APPENDIX. A35 
 
 The Falasha language is that of the tribes professing the Jewish reU- 
 gion. w ho fornicrly ruled in Denibea, Sanien, and tlie country near the 
 rivers Angrab and Kahha. At what time tliese embraced Judaism is ex- 
 tremely uncertain. It is probable that they were old Ethiopians, the 
 native inhabitants of the country, whom the Jews having found in 
 a savage state, conquered, and converted to their own faith. For both 
 Abyssinia and the south of Arabia, before the time of Christianity, were 
 filled with Jews, who had forced or persuaded many of the tribes to em- 
 brace their religion, and acknowledge their go\ernment. The Abyssi- 
 nian annals positively assert, that before Christianity, part of the nation 
 (Itiopia) were worshippers of the serpent, or Pagans ; and part (sebi 
 liege) people of the law, or Jews. 
 
 After the reign of Icon Amlac, 1268, the Jewish kings of Samen 
 were weakened by successive concpiest and treachery. Their subjects 
 were reduced to a handful by the zeal of the monks, and the allure- 
 ments of superior protection. The remainder w'ere forced into the moun- 
 tains, where they remain at this day, governed by tradition in matters 
 of faith ; for all their written records have perished. 
 
 Their language has no affinity to Hebrew or Arabic. It is one of the 
 ancient Ethiopian tongues, which has no similarity to any that is known. 
 The annexed vocabulary will abundantly illustrate this assertion. 
 
 The simile of the panther's skin, applied by the ancients to Africa, 
 may illustiatc the present state of Abyssinian population. The Arab 
 race forms the principal colour; while the Falasha, Tcherets Agow, the 
 Agow of Damot, and Galla, resemble the spots. j\Ir Bruce affirms, that 
 the two distinct nations of Agows are of the same race, which seems to 
 be confirmed by the general similarity of their languages. As for the 
 Gafat nation, it may have been from a separate original; but the lan- 
 guage is notliing but a corrupted dialect of the Amharic, as w ill appear 
 more clearly from the Table. 
 
 Of the Shankala, Mr Bruce could not procure any specimen. lie was 
 infonned that all the tribes of this nation, from the White River to Hab- 
 besh, spoke a common tongue ; which is very probable, on account of 
 their living in the same tract of country, and bearing the plnsical cha- 
 racteristics of one race. The Funge, who conquered Sennaar from the
 
 A36 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Arabs, embraced tlie language and religion of the \"anc|uislied ; hut the 
 parent tribes on the banks, and in the isles of the White River, retain 
 their ancient language and their Paganism. - 
 
 The Table, given below, is carefully copied into the English alphabet 
 from the Geez. The number of characters sulhcient for writing the old 
 language of the country has been increased by several additional ones, 
 invented to represent the compound consonants of the Amharic. Pro- 
 bably the native sounds of the Agow and Galla are not very accurately 
 conveyed by the Habbessine alphabet, but of this no opinion can be 
 given with certainty, by any person, who has never heard them uttered. 
 
 English. 
 fJod 
 The SHU 
 The moon 
 A star 
 Wind 
 i\ain 
 
 Lightning 
 Clouds 
 Karth 
 A hill 
 Iron 
 Gold 
 Silver 
 A stone 
 Fire 
 A tree 
 A wood 
 A valley 
 A i)lain 
 A tent 
 (irass 
 Fruit 
 A llowcr 
 A bee 
 Honey 
 Wheat 
 Indian corn 
 Barley 
 Breacl 
 ^Vate^ 
 A river 
 A fountain 
 A well 
 A fish 
 A horse 
 
 Amharic. 
 F/gzer 
 Tsa'i 
 Tchercka 
 Kokei) 
 Xephiis 
 Zinam 
 Meburk 
 Damana 
 Midre 
 Tarara 
 Bert 
 Werk 
 Ber 
 
 Danguia 
 Asat 
 Zafe 
 Der 
 Gedle 
 Meda 
 Dunquhan 
 Sar 
 Fre 
 Ababa 
 Neb 
 Mara 
 Sen do 
 Mashela 
 Gebs 
 Endjera 
 Waha 
 Wanzi 
 RIentshe 
 Azakat 
 Asha 
 Feres 
 
 Fulashan. 
 Yadara 
 K uara 
 Serka 
 Sliengra 
 Kenioba 
 Siiwa 
 Alerk 
 Uaniaua 
 Biya 
 Diiba 
 Shaga 
 Werka 
 Aiiua 
 Kcrinna 
 Lya 
 Kana 
 Kcbina 
 Gaga 
 Wulaga 
 Dunwhan 
 Shanka 
 Fra 
 Saga 
 Lagela 
 Sagia 
 Djargua 
 Mila 
 Gebra 
 Ara 
 Ahu 
 Cura 
 Men t she 
 Azakat 
 Aza 
 Ferza 
 
 Gufat. 
 Egzerashe 
 Tcheber 
 Tserakit 
 Kokeb 
 Ncphuscsh 
 Zinnabu 
 Mebarkua 
 Cueyabi 
 A pilar 
 Amba 
 Berti 
 Mawerki 
 Bersh 
 Denguish 
 Satawi 
 iNIazafash 
 Deber 
 Gada 
 Adaish 
 Medunkini 
 Bui 
 Frash 
 Ababash 
 JVabowan 
 Debsa 
 Sendesh 
 Mashilesh 
 Gebsuwan 
 Gendjera 
 Ego 
 Wadaw 
 Mentsho 
 Azakwatu 
 Asrcsh 
 Ferdesh 
 
 Agoxa. 
 Deban 
 A vv i 
 Arpha 
 Ba«a 
 \ephus 
 Eri 
 
 ^lelagi 
 Ewule 
 Buti 
 Kana 
 Ber 
 Werk 
 Ber 
 
 Kerinna 
 Lage 
 Satsi 
 Kawna 
 Zuwa 
 W'utagi 
 Dunwhan 
 Kiyou 
 Kuti 
 Abibi 
 Sagari 
 Nargi 
 Sendaiu 
 Mila 
 Semki 
 Anki 
 Ahu 
 W'ushi 
 Ali 
 Azaka 
 Asi 
 Firsi 
 
 TcheretsAgoxe 
 
 Yadara 
 
 Kora 
 
 Arba 
 
 Tsuglew 
 
 Phagiya 
 
 Suwa 
 
 Merka 
 
 Dumna 
 
 Ziba 
 
 Kazinna 
 
 Akinna 
 
 Wirka 
 
 Aimra 
 
 Kerina 
 
 Lya 
 
 Ilaa 
 
 Beriha 
 
 Kezi 
 
 Showa 
 
 Deckon 
 
 Tsake 
 
 Fere 
 
 Tsia 
 
 Lala 
 
 Sara 
 
 Zira 
 
 Mile 
 
 Sckcm 
 
 Mi 
 
 Naku 
 
 \Virl)a 
 
 Felfele 
 
 Azikat 
 
 Ilaza 
 
 Feras
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 '43: 
 
 English. 
 An ass 
 A mule 
 A camel 
 A cow 
 A calf 
 An ox 
 A sheep 
 A lamb 
 A goat 
 A kid 
 A horn 
 'J'he hide 
 A lion 
 A dog 
 A locust 
 A bird 
 A man 
 A woman 
 A child 
 A son 
 A brother 
 Sister 
 P'ather 
 Mother 
 A friend 
 The head 
 Hair 
 Eye 
 Nose 
 Mouth 
 Teeth 
 Lips 
 Tongue 
 Voice 
 Ear 
 Chin 
 Neck 
 Shoulder 
 Hand 
 Arm 
 Hand 
 Finger 
 
 A man's breast 
 A woman's 
 
 breast 
 The belly 
 Bowels 
 Heart 
 Blood 
 
 Antharic. 
 
 Palashdit. 
 
 Gafat. 
 
 Ago-c. 
 
 Tdiere/.tAgoa 
 
 Ah) a 
 
 Dewra 
 
 Eiishela 
 
 Duhu\(ari 
 
 Duliinvarao 
 
 Beklo 
 
 Bila 
 
 Betchela 
 
 Bakli 
 
 Bekela 
 
 Gemele 
 
 Gembila 
 
 Gcmli 
 
 Gem la 
 
 flemla 
 
 Lamo 
 
 Kema 
 
 Lamowi 
 
 Lewu 
 
 Lu 
 
 Tsadja 
 
 Clara 
 
 Tsaguiat 
 
 Meshi 
 
 NIh u 
 
 Brc 
 
 Birc 
 
 Guna 
 
 Biri 
 
 Bcra 
 
 Ik-g 
 
 Haga 
 
 Bagi 
 
 Tai 
 
 Biga 
 
 Te'bot 
 
 (Jelgel 
 
 Tabot 
 
 Sagugi 
 
 Tebot 
 
 Fil 
 
 Kintra 
 
 Fadjala 
 
 Fclay 
 
 Fetchera 
 
 Gelgcl 
 
 Gelgcl 
 
 Bushta 
 
 Gelgcl 
 
 Fetche 
 
 Kami 
 
 Gii 
 
 Katidi 
 
 Djandja 
 
 m> 
 
 Tsepher 
 
 l^angela 
 
 Tchefer 
 
 Inge 
 
 Arc 
 
 Anbasa 
 
 Gamaiia 
 
 Zebi 
 
 Casara 
 
 A baza 
 
 VVuslia 
 
 Gezin 
 
 Ekese 
 
 Geshenua 
 
 Geziuna 
 
 Anbata 
 
 Ambi 
 
 Anbatesh 
 
 Anbati 
 
 Al)ala 
 
 Af 
 
 Djela 
 
 Yafe 
 
 Tchaga 
 
 Zila 
 
 Sewu 
 
 Ira 
 
 Sebew 
 
 Aki "^ 
 
 Adjera 
 
 Set 
 
 Iwina 
 
 Anset 
 
 Iluna 
 
 Ah una 
 
 Tchekla 
 
 Ix-leb 
 
 Tchekla 
 
 Sera 
 
 Mekwa 
 
 Ledj 
 
 llara 
 
 Bush 
 
 Ira 
 
 llnra 
 
 Wandum 
 
 Zona 
 
 Ala 
 
 Iichusia 
 
 
 Eta 
 
 Shena 
 
 A let 
 
 Itchuda 
 
 Isin 
 
 A bat 
 
 Vaba 
 
 Abuya 
 
 Nitala 
 
 Xira 
 
 Enat 
 
 Igan 
 
 lOmuyo 
 
 Nitchu 
 
 Nadjuna 
 
 * ^Vadadje 
 
 Yamana 
 
 A\'adadje 
 
 Xiwudadje 
 
 Amana 
 
 Has 
 
 Aguya 
 
 Demow 
 
 Nari 
 
 Awra 
 
 r.segur 
 
 Shebka 
 
 Tchcgur 
 
 Sisiphe 
 
 Tsebegu 
 
 Ain 
 
 He 
 
 Ein 
 
 Ele 
 
 Ele 
 
 Afuntcha 
 
 Kumba 
 
 Anfu 
 
 Sana 
 
 Esena 
 
 Af 
 
 jNIakya 
 
 Semota 
 
 Kembi 
 
 .Medje 
 
 Turs 
 
 Yarku 
 
 Sena 
 
 Erkowi 
 
 Arkow 
 
 Kanfer 
 
 Kanfer 
 
 Semota 
 
 Kan far 
 
 Kifar 
 
 Melas 
 
 Lanah 
 
 Melasi 
 
 Shanna 
 
 Lah 
 
 Demets 
 
 Demts 
 
 Demulsi 
 
 Dumi 
 
 Kal 
 
 Djoro 
 
 Encho 
 
 Aziii 
 
 Ankwagi 
 
 Karzi 
 
 Shangobat 
 
 Shangobat 
 
 Shingobatedje 
 
 Kotchakotcha 
 
 Hcgi 
 
 Angat 
 
 Hume 
 
 Shantara 
 
 Kumi 
 
 Kame 
 
 Magafia 
 
 Magafiia 
 
 Magafesh 
 
 Mengafi 
 
 Hetche 
 
 Edje 
 
 Xan 
 
 Edjedge 
 
 Taf 
 
 Xan 
 
 Kirn 
 
 Kherna 
 
 Kernedje 
 
 Kerni 
 
 Akokou 
 
 Kend 
 
 Kozar 
 
 Agat 
 
 Ninduf 
 
 Korazi 
 
 Tsat 
 
 Nana or djerf 
 
 Zebish 
 
 Lannat 
 
 Tsat 
 
 Da rat 
 
 Badje 
 
 Wafara 
 
 Sendc 
 
 Azon 
 
 Tut 
 
 Engu 
 
 Tebu 
 
 Angow 
 
 Akou 
 
 Hode 
 
 Gozigu 
 
 Eriso 
 
 Guzgue 
 
 Gizu 
 
 Djerba 
 
 Yawi 
 
 Katsal 
 
 Engeri 
 
 Dirba 
 
 Leb 
 
 Lebeb 
 
 Lebedje 
 
 Si 
 
 Azan 
 
 Karbat 
 
 Kerbi 
 
 Gogosh 
 
 Awi 
 
 Kerber 
 
 * It means friend and loTer, from wadadj, to love.
 
 438 
 
 English. 
 
 Amhuric. 
 
 Skill 
 
 Tchen 
 
 Leg 
 
 Bat 
 
 Foot 
 
 Tehama 
 
 Heel 
 
 Tarcazi 
 
 Toes 
 
 Atsent 
 
 Year 
 
 Amt 
 
 Month 
 
 War 
 
 Week 
 
 Scment 
 
 Day 
 
 Kan 
 
 Winter 
 
 Kremt 
 
 Summer 
 
 Baga 
 
 Mid-day 
 
 Akul-kan 
 
 Midnight 
 
 Memfik-lelit 
 
 Morning 
 
 Tsawat 
 
 To kill 
 
 Mwata 
 
 To lose 
 
 Magadel 
 
 To steal 
 
 Masark 
 
 To cut 
 
 Koratsa 
 
 To burn 
 
 Takatsala 
 
 To fight 
 
 Saleph 
 
 To fear 
 
 Fcrit 
 
 To love 
 
 Mawuded 
 
 To drink 
 
 Tata 
 
 Eat 
 
 Bcla 
 
 Get druuk 
 
 Mesker 
 
 Run 
 
 Merots 
 
 Leap 
 
 Mazilal 
 
 Fly 
 
 Mebirir 
 
 Swim 
 
 Mawannat 
 
 Walk 
 
 Maheda 
 
 Wash 
 
 Matsab 
 
 Die 
 
 Mota 
 
 Bury 
 
 Takabara 
 
 Hide 
 
 Tashashaga 
 
 Dance 
 
 Zatina 
 
 Sing 
 
 Dabalaw 
 
 Be glad 
 
 Dasalaw 
 
 Be sorry 
 
 Azana 
 
 Weep 
 
 Sak 
 
 Lament 
 
 Alakasa 
 
 Curse 
 
 Sadabo 
 
 Bless 
 
 Baraka 
 
 Marry 
 
 Matchat 
 
 Be with child 
 
 Argazatch 
 
 Be delivered 
 
 Waladatch 
 
 Forget 
 
 Rasahu 
 
 Remember 
 
 Asebehu 
 
 Be sick 
 
 Tamamehu 
 
 To hear 
 
 Asmalahu 
 
 Smell 
 
 Ayalahu 
 
 Taste 
 
 Ashtalahu 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Falashan. 
 
 Gufut. 
 
 Dembe 
 
 Tchendje 
 
 Bazira 
 
 Batadjc 
 
 Shan pa 
 
 Tehama 
 
 Tarcazi 
 
 Tarcazi 
 
 Nash 
 
 Atsant 
 
 Amya 
 
 Gabo 
 
 Arph 
 
 Tserki 
 
 Sowti 
 
 Samanti 
 
 Gerge 
 
 Kaui 
 
 Shaguia 
 
 Kremt 
 
 Mashawa 
 
 Kawa 
 
 Gerkige-ber 
 
 Mekules-kan 
 
 Hira-geber 
 
 Yalet-kamtan 
 
 Kescnna 
 
 So ban 
 
 Kunanna 
 
 Meset 
 
 Kana 
 
 Mishc 
 
 Hashcnteuna 
 
 Serkoueun 
 
 Kebuh 
 
 Aritsa 
 
 Siyawu 
 
 Tatsabata 
 
 Saleph 
 
 Shishenaw 
 
 Guagenti 
 
 Firi 
 
 Ibelu 
 
 Ededi 
 
 Djahi 
 
 Tota 
 
 Ilui 
 
 Etcheme 
 
 Mesker 
 
 Maskeri 
 
 Ganni 
 
 Ritse 
 
 Tertanna 
 
 Matafintcr 
 
 Bararaw 
 
 Mawuriri 
 
 No Ful. 
 
 Mawannat 
 
 Enjanaku 
 
 Matahar 
 
 Enhasheku 
 
 Lertsi 
 
 K iy aw u 
 
 Fafara 
 
 Dabekitiwu 
 
 Tadafana 
 
 Tabetow 
 
 Takekerat 
 
 Baziwu 
 
 Izafini 
 
 Dabaltaiow 
 
 Dabclet 
 
 Daseu 
 
 Dasbala 
 
 Takezawu 
 
 Aziuet 
 
 Ihuyawu 
 
 Tsyak 
 
 Fowu 
 
 Bash 
 
 Dagaw 
 
 Sedebwai 
 
 Gowtu 
 
 Barket 
 
 Waguewu 
 
 Matchotch 
 
 Gouzigou 
 
 Lakabatch 
 
 Kabaniti 
 
 Waladet 
 
 Misiwu 
 
 Tadagadjanna 
 
 Hasabawu 
 
 Kazabehuui 
 
 Shehusiwu 
 
 Tatsomadjehu 
 
 VVasaku 
 
 Atscmewu 
 
 Halaku 
 
 Edju 
 
 Ilirsaku 
 
 Ishetchaiina 
 
 Agoia. 
 
 TcheretsAgOK 
 
 Zamtal 
 
 Dibe 
 
 Eugcrb 
 
 Betera 
 
 Tchapi 
 
 Tchafu 
 
 Tami 
 
 Sona 
 
 Natasi 
 
 Natse 
 
 Amti 
 
 A mar 
 
 Arphi 
 
 Arphe 
 
 Sogati 
 
 Schotclie 
 
 Gerke 
 
 Gerya 
 
 Shah 
 
 Tchera 
 
 Sonu 
 
 Aya 
 
 Gerkeshesha 
 
 Gergiber 
 
 Har.shcsha 
 
 Ilar-kula 
 
 Segla 
 
 Kashenna 
 
 Kunanna 
 
 Kulun 
 
 Kouyini 
 
 Keranna 
 
 Dadegi 
 
 Suna 
 
 Kawuhu 
 
 Kebu 
 
 Saihwa 
 
 Takitsela 
 
 Meseleph 
 
 Sileph 
 
 Djubistahwe 
 
 Gowat 
 
 En kananna 
 
 E kananna. 
 
 Zike 
 
 Zitche 
 
 IIu 
 
 Hoi 
 
 Etatahwa 
 
 Arawu 
 
 Giuna 
 
 Wutiwo 
 
 Kunginua 
 
 Bagura 
 
 Barihu 
 
 Feriw 
 
 Bambehwe 
 
 Babeku 
 
 Casehwe 
 
 Atekue 
 
 Kutsuhwe 
 
 Akasaku 
 
 Kerb we 
 
 Kefa 
 
 Dawisfawa 
 
 Dibetu 
 
 Bafetwa 
 
 Tchebetu 
 
 Djemwa 
 
 Djimo 
 
 Gashan-kerwa 
 
 Awurdei 
 
 Dasuwa 
 
 Akenu 
 
 Agahuwa 
 
 Hazinu 
 
 Ahuwahuwa 
 
 Akora 
 
 Asehuwa 
 
 Lizu 
 
 Lahutehe 
 
 Zawu 
 
 Barkuwa 
 
 Barku 
 
 Atsadehuwa 
 
 Wagen 
 
 Ashartahua 
 
 Gizubaratch 
 
 Kamnahu 
 
 Ehuratch 
 
 Takasuia 
 
 Mitun 
 
 Takesawa 
 
 Ilasebun 
 
 Kundashtawa 
 
 Tsoitun 
 
 Ankwake 
 
 Watchakua 
 
 Kanta 
 
 Kalkun 
 
 Aris 
 
 Ilarzakua
 
 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 439 
 
 Eni^lhh. 
 
 Amhark. 
 
 Fill II ah a II. 
 
 Gafat. 
 
 jigoic. 
 
 TcherctsAgoxo 
 
 Converse 
 
 Anai^aralalii 
 
 Camriku 
 
 A wlalahu 
 
 Dibesa 
 
 Gafakun 
 
 Stand 
 
 Koina 
 
 -Maitenna 
 
 Ankwemesh 
 
 Kwaluwa 
 
 Tobelchc 
 
 Come 
 
 Xa 
 
 l,a\vu 
 
 Xancwu 
 
 Awu 
 
 Lo 
 
 Go 
 
 Hide 
 
 Fin 
 
 Hor 
 
 Iva 
 
 Fit 
 
 Circumcise 
 
 Magrazi 
 
 Gazari 
 
 Tatagrazi 
 
 Mik 
 
 Ketch ushu 
 
 Believe 
 
 Annialahu 
 
 Anienako 
 
 Amanash 
 
 Amnahwc 
 
 Aninakwe 
 
 To lie 
 
 Astanna 
 
 Wirag 
 
 A bran 
 
 Asu 
 
 llasawari 
 
 'J'o swear 
 
 Mahala 
 
 Shari 
 
 Malesh 
 
 Saw hwa 
 
 Tserzi 
 
 Near 
 
 Kerbe 
 
 Ti(i 
 
 Kerhuwi 
 
 Dike 
 
 Tebiki 
 
 Far 
 
 Arak 
 
 Kerti 
 
 Hik«aii 
 
 Tclmrwali 
 
 Kkel 
 
 Up 
 
 Lai 
 
 Awa 
 
 Ladje 
 
 Agwe 
 
 Aga 
 
 Down 
 
 Tatch 
 
 Saw a 
 
 Tatcfin 
 
 Suki 
 
 Suka 
 
 Open 
 
 Kefta 
 
 Kelia 
 
 Lalebala 
 
 Kefizikwa 
 
 Agutche 
 
 Shut 
 
 Zikta 
 
 Ziki 
 
 Sliegebalcm 
 
 Zikazikwa 
 
 Zari 
 
 Before 
 
 Fit 
 
 Gashc 
 
 Shetefin 
 
 A la f 11 
 
 Getse 
 
 Behind 
 
 JLuvala 
 
 Angagisha 
 
 Maltin 
 
 Angari 
 
 Agurgwe 
 
 Small 
 
 Tanash 
 
 Shegawu 
 
 Shetit 
 
 Anfchekouni 
 
 U'itawi 
 
 C^reat 
 
 Talak 
 
 Hiawu 
 
 Emuna 
 
 Denguri 
 
 Hi 
 
 Rich 
 
 Bajtsaga 
 
 Kemania 
 
 Baltsegesh 
 
 Kesh 
 
 Tsagu 
 
 Poor 
 
 Duha 
 
 Duhha 
 
 Duhesh 
 
 Duhi 
 
 »j' 
 
 Dark 
 
 Tchelema 
 
 Tcmo 
 
 Tselemi 
 
 Lelagi 
 
 Temo 
 
 Liiiht 
 
 Berhan 
 
 Warya 
 
 Bcrhani 
 
 Be ran 
 
 Berhan 
 
 Dc"ep 
 
 Talik 
 
 Shennag 
 
 Walakan 
 
 Sheiinaw 
 
 Talik 
 
 I/Ong 
 
 Radjame 
 
 Lagaza 
 
 Gadarman 
 
 Ligisimi 
 
 Legezo 
 
 Short 
 
 Atcher 
 
 Deranta 
 
 Mahhalai 
 
 Da den 
 
 Adjc 
 
 Heavy 
 
 .Alekebed 
 
 Gakashouw 
 
 Kebedan 
 
 Aziko 
 
 Zikoukou 
 
 Light 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Kalilo 
 
 Kalilan 
 
 Sasari 
 
 Yoteni 
 
 Bitter 
 
 Memarar 
 
 Maregu 
 
 Merai 
 
 Ankek 
 
 Maro 
 
 Sweet 
 
 Matsafit 
 
 Taniitu 
 
 Itchemo 
 
 Sawnta 
 
 Tamto 
 
 Much 
 
 Adjige 
 
 Ad jaw 
 
 Tabo 
 
 Mentch 
 
 Betchek 
 
 Little 
 
 Taki't 
 
 Shegwa 
 
 Shetet 
 
 Lcka 
 
 Watuk 
 
 Beautiful 
 
 ^lelkam 
 
 Shera 
 
 (Juna 
 
 Malkami 
 
 Kcmta 
 
 Ugly 
 
 Keti 
 
 Izime 
 
 Yagatsanna 
 
 Duki 
 
 Tcheka 
 
 Strong 
 
 Bertu 
 
 Uertu 
 
 Tsawran 
 
 Isen 
 
 Bertu 
 
 Weak 
 
 Dekaina 
 
 Senaf 
 
 Senaswai 
 
 Dekami 
 
 Dikame 
 
 Deaf 
 
 Dankoro 
 
 Wasgaw 
 
 Dankush 
 
 Tchangur 
 
 Gor 
 
 AVild 
 
 Awra 
 
 Mar 
 
 Awra 
 
 Difini 
 
 Harba 
 
 Tame 
 
 Ankasa 
 
 \\'anttha 
 
 Shandush 
 
 Ankasa 
 
 Hakazi 
 
 Dry 
 
 Darke 
 
 Kagani 
 
 Darkwai 
 
 Cagi 
 
 Dirke 
 
 Moist 
 
 Artabe 
 
 Hufani 
 
 Djubyai 
 
 Sakagi 
 
 Knten 
 
 Hot 
 
 Mamok 
 
 Caufanna 
 
 Mam ok 
 
 Wash tana 
 
 Ebelo 
 
 Cold 
 
 Berde 
 
 Camba 
 
 Amdadje 
 
 Ahumi 
 
 Kiba 
 
 Red 
 
 Ki 
 
 Sarawu 
 
 Walbatan 
 
 Serawu 
 
 Sero 
 
 Green 
 
 Aringwade 
 
 Aringwade 
 
 Sagates 
 
 Segeni 
 
 Llkosa 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Betcha 
 
 Betcha 
 
 Betchesh 
 
 Betcha 
 
 Betcha 
 
 Blue 
 
 Samayi 
 
 Samawi 
 
 Samayan 
 
 Debenawa 
 
 Saiiiawit 
 
 White 
 
 Netchc 
 
 Sagela 
 
 Netsuwan 
 
 Fitche 
 
 Tsaro 
 
 Black 
 
 Tekur 
 
 Sheraana 
 
 Tekuray 
 
 Sarka 
 
 Neter 
 
 This A-ocabulaiy, w liich, notwithstanding its length, I have ventured 
 to submit to the cuiiosity and indulgence of the reader, gives a tolerable
 
 440 APPENDIX. 
 
 view of the five languages spoken at present in Abyssinia. In trans- 
 cribing it into English characters, there are, however, several difficul- 
 ties, which must be known, and understood in perusing it, of such 
 a nature as to lay every attempt of the kind under considerable disad- 
 vantage. 
 
 The Ethiopic alphabet* consists of 26 letters, which are all reckoned 
 consonants. Every letter has six changes made on it, to denote the vowels, 
 
 * See the Plate of the Ethiopic alphabet in the end of this volume. The Ethiopic letters 
 are derived from the Coptic or Greek alphabet, deranged from its former order, and made 
 rude by the hands of barbarous scribes. The change made in the Arabic alphabet, by Ibn 
 Mocla, is well known ; but that alphabet expresses none of the vowels. Long before that 
 time, the missionaries, who first wrote the Gecz, borrowed the Greek alphabet from Egypt; 
 but finding that the language was more related to the Arabic and Hebrew than the Greek, 
 they still retained such of these letters as were consonants, with which they expressed the 
 Geez words in the Arabic or Hebrew manner. But the history of attaching to each con- 
 sonant a particular mark, expressing each of the vowels, is extremely curious, as it exhibits 
 the highest improvement of the pointing system. 
 
 For many ages after the invention of letters, we know of no language to which they were 
 applied, except the dialects of that general tongue, which appears from Moses to have been 
 spoken by Noah. These were the Hebrew, Pha?nician, Chaldee, Samaritan, Syriac, and 
 Arabic, all nearly allied, and of the same race. In fact, the alphabet, in its earliest form, 
 affords proof that it had been invented for some of these. The vowels are very remarkable 
 parts of words ; but he who first analysed articulate speech into its component parts, ap- 
 pears to have analysed either the Phoenician or Hebrew ; and to have discovered, from the 
 peculiar texture of their radicals, that the vowels might be suppressed ; that the consonants 
 would sulficiently point out the omission to a practised reader, and furnish a compendium 
 ill writing : And accordingly, in this manner, all those dialects have ever been written. 
 
 The first foreign language, to which the Phanician alphabet was applied, appears to have 
 been the Greek. The history of Cadmus is generally known ; but the change which was 
 efiected iu the order and form of his alphabet, has excited little attention. The Greek is so 
 full of vowels, that were the consonants only expressed, it would be altogether unintel- 
 ligible to the reader. As the Phcenician names of the letters were imported with the charac- 
 ters themselves, it occurred to the first writers of Greek, that certain characters, not very 
 requisite in their original sound, might serve to denote the first vowel in their name. Alpha 
 and Iota lost the very slender aspiration which they originally had in Phoenician, to supply 
 the place of A and I. He dropt its guttnral sound for the short vowel E found in its name. 
 Heth, the strong harsh aspiration of the Tyrians and Hebrews, long retained its power as 
 H, the xpirilus usper of the Greeks ; at last, however, this character was applied to mark
 
 APPENDIX. 441 
 
 which are taken in this order ; u, i, a, e, e, and o. Even the simple 
 letter, without any change in figure, is understood to imply the short 
 vowel a ; and is so used in ^\'riting. Tims no word can be spelled in 
 this alphabet in which two consonants come together without a vowel 
 between them ; though the natives elide in pronunciation certain vowels 
 which the writer is obliged to express by the nature of the letters, 
 wherever custom and the rules of the spoken language permit it to be 
 done. A stranger cannot make these elisions accurately, unless he have 
 heard the word pronounced, and the accent laid on the juopcr syllable. 
 Long vowels are never omitted in pronunciation; short ones freciuently 
 are, especially that which is at the end of a word. The elisions in the 
 preceding Table are very few, and never made but on some kind of 
 authority. The consonants are expressed by the letter most nearly cor- 
 responding to each in English, and the vowel or dipthong following. 
 
 s)'t«, or e long. Characters for the remaining vowels were obtained by the same process ; 
 and from this new form of the alphabet, descended all the European varieties. 
 
 But when the Greek language and literature became current in Syria, and other countries 
 of the East, these nations saw the deficient state of their ancient orthography, and endea. 
 voured to correct it by writing the Greek voicels in a smaller hand, above or below the 
 consonants of their native alphabet. This curious method, the jwrent of the Masoretic, Sy- 
 riac, and Arabic poiuting, may be traced in Criiiesii Gram. Sj^riuciim ; de Vocal prope /nit. 
 
 Expedition and improvement soon rendered the figures of these borrowed vowels very 
 simple and rude ; but the practice was eagerly embraced by the Jewish doctors, who longed 
 to embalm their sacred tongue, and fix for ever its traditional pronunciation. They speedily 
 multiplied the original figures ; but under all the changes which these have undergone, 
 a patient observer may discern, that the principal vowel points retain a slight resemblance 
 of form ; and exactly the position above or below the consonant which the Greek vowels 
 occupied in the Syriac MSS. But the last and greatest stage of improvement was, to fix 
 these separate points to the consonant itself. This was accomplished by the formers of the 
 Geez, or Ethiopic alphabet, «ho applied the vowel points to the Greek letters ; and hence 
 every consonant received six variations in its figure, corresponding to the six vowels in the 
 language. It requires nothing but a very slight ocular examination, to convince any ob- 
 server, that all the change of figure in the consonants of the Geez alphabet, is entirely 
 owing to the addition of the vowel point, however diversilied each of these may aj)pear. 
 Dr Bernard's table of the ancient alphabets sufficiently confirms the truth of this assertion. 
 
 3 K
 
 4 
 
 442 • APPENDIX. 
 
 by the value given it in Luclolf's Grammar, p. 2. (Edit. 2. A. D. 1702;) 
 and explained tVom p. 3 — '22. 
 
 The vowel following the simple figure of each letter is sountled like 
 a in hat, or e in het. The others are sounded, n, like u in full ; i, like 
 ee in feel ; a, like a in hall ; e, like e in mail, or in the French words 
 fete and bete, e is pronounced as li in the French words butin and 
 feu: it is a thick obtuse sound, extremely common in Abyssinia, and 
 among- the African IMoors. The thick lips of the Negroes, added to 
 a violent manner of articulation peculiar to the Arabs, Moors, Abyssi- 
 nians, native blacks, and perhaps to all nations within the torrid zone, 
 make the obscure sound of the vowel, which more or less must attend 
 the pronunciation of every hard consonant, much more perceptible than 
 in Britain, This smart manner of articulating may be observed in 
 a good speaker of English, contrasted with the drawl of a Scotch pea- 
 sant. It is quite obvious in the mouth of a Frenchman or Italian. In 
 the mouth of a black African Arab, whom I once heard speak his native 
 language, it was striking beyond description ; and illustrates, in the 
 clearest manner, the reason why Mr Bruce writes Yagoube for Yakoub, 
 awidc, for awid, Yasine for Yasin, IVIussowa for Masuah, Goutto for 
 Gouta. In these words the natives articulate a short obtuse e, like the 
 French e mute ; and often change a and o into the same kind of vowel. 
 
 The Ethiopic consonants haf and kef, I have expressed by k ; hoi, 
 hann, and hunt, by h ; though these, in English, are only approxima- 
 tions to their true sounds, which ditter from one another in degree, and 
 from every English articulation. Wherever quh, ts, sh, dj, tch, or tsh, 
 occur, they stand respectively for the Ethiopic and Amharic letters, cwa, 
 dipthong ; tsadai, and tsappa ; shat (Amh.) ; djent ; and tchawi, or 
 tchait ; which are pronounced as wli in M'hen, sh in shall, j, or dgc, in 
 judge, and ch in church ; but with nuich more force and harshness. 
 For the Ethiopic and Amharic alphabet, including the letters used by 
 both eastern and southern Habbesh, see Plate IV. ; and for the names 
 and sounds of the letters, Appendix, No. L.
 
 APPENDIX. 443 
 
 No. XLVII. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Vocabularij of the Galla Language. 
 
 The nations which inhabit the interior of Africa, notwithstanding the 
 adventurous spirit of British discovery, are likely to continue long in 
 their native obscurity. This continent, whicli in ancient times produced 
 the earliest specimen of civilized society, at present opens its shores only 
 to reveal the degraded state of its inhabitants, and tlie unscrupulous 
 character of Christian commerce. Navigation has furnished us with 
 some intelligence respecting the natives of the Cape, which has long 
 been an European settlement ; the IMoorish kingdoms, north of the 
 Great Dcsart, have been laid open by their vicinity to our own conti- 
 nent ; and those nations, which inhabit the western coast for eighteen 
 degrees, on either side of the line, are frequently visited by the English 
 and Portuguese. The eastern shores have likewise been explored by the 
 fleets of Portugal ; to the activity of which we owe the first information 
 respecting Abyssinia and the maritime tribes, from the Straits of the 
 Indian Ocean to the Cape. Except the scanty knowledge of the boun- 
 daries of Africa, obtained in the manner here mentioned, and the recent 
 accounts of a few travellers, who have attempted to penetrate into the 
 heart of a barbarous region, at the hazard of tlieir lives, we are pro- 
 foundly ignorant of the natural and moral situation of Africa. The 
 interior, south of the Niger to S. Lat. 20'', is an inunense blank in 
 geography, in which science has not been able to insert the name of 
 a single place. 
 
 The INloors, or Arabs, whose character and language are well known, 
 have taken possession of Africa nearly to the tenth degree of north lati- 
 tude. The aboriginal inhabitants, north of the Niger, are found chiefly 
 in the mountains, still preserving their Pagan manners and superstitions.
 
 444 APPENDIX. 
 
 Unless an accurate suivej' be made of all the tribes in a barbarous conn- 
 try, and their languages be carefully compared, no conclusions can be 
 drawn respecting the various races which inhabit it. In the present in- 
 stance, very few of the native tribes are known to Europeans even by 
 name ; all attempts to trace the relation of any particular clan are there- 
 fore impossible. 
 
 The scanty knowledge we possess of the eastern and western shores of 
 Africa, in the region of the Line, would lead us to suppose, that the cen- 
 tral country is moimtainous, intersected with deep and extensive vallies, 
 and large streams, whose banks have all the wild luxuriance of warm 
 rainy climates. All the kingdoms that lie around the Gulf of Guinea 
 are well watered, and, consequently, fertile in a high degree. South of 
 these, the countries of Loango, Congo, Ngolo, and Benguela, where the 
 Portuguese have settled, merit a similar character ; which, undoubtedly, 
 may be extended across the interior to the countries of Mozambico, 
 Querimba, and Zanguebar, on the opposite eastern shore. The central 
 range of Kong, seen by Mr Park in N. Lat. 10°, probably joins the 
 mountains of Donga in N. Lat. 8°, Avhence some geographers trace the 
 western branch of the Nile. All the interior of Africa between the tro- 
 pics must be full of rivers, woods, and ravines, on account of the rains 
 which inundate it during the winter season. Accordingly, we observe 
 abundance of streams in these latitudes, which enter the ocean on either 
 side. The ri\ers in the west are, however, considerably larger than those 
 in the east ; and it is worthy of observation, that Africa seems to be 
 colder, and much less fertile, on the eastern than on the western shore. 
 Abyssinia, though within eleven degrees of the Line, is, in general, full 
 of bold, irregular mountains, and less encumbered with forests than might 
 be expected. The southern provinces, at present occupied by the Galla, 
 arc bare and pastoral, rather than woody. Beyond the country of Narea 
 the land rises ; but what nations stretch behind it through the centre of 
 the continent to the ki gdom of Congo, is utterly unknown. 
 
 The fervent heats of the Torrid Zone have long been reckoned inju- 
 rious to the vig-our of the huma frame. No opinion, however, is more 
 destitute of foundation ; as is sufficiently proven by the histories of the
 
 APPENDIX. 445 
 
 Giaga and Galla. Beneath the Line, Africa possesses hordes of savages, 
 the terror of whose arms reaches from sea to sea. 
 
 It is not certain from what particular region of Africa the Galla moved 
 in their progress towards Ab3'ssinia. All that is known is, their advan- 
 cing nortliward from the vicinity of the Line, in the state of a warlike 
 pastoral nation. The country whence they came may probably border 
 on Matamlja, on the river Congo, where the Giaga reside. The distance 
 between this and Narea, the frontier of ancient Abyssinia, is immense ; 
 and we are totally ignorant what savage nations inhabit the intervening 
 territory. Our accounts of the Giagas are imperfect, and lead us to sup- 
 pose, that the artificial kind of society, which they are reported to main- 
 tain, by excluding women, and adopting the children of the people they 
 have subdued and massacred, can be the features only of one tribe, or 
 rather of a particular marauding party. There is no specimen of their 
 language given by Battel, or other travellers, which may be compared 
 with the Galla. It is therefore, more from the general ferocity of the 
 Galla and Giaga, that their affinity has been inferred, than from any po- 
 sitive evidence ; for the etymology of the words Agag, Giaga, Jaga, 
 Agalla, and the like, is evidently imaginary. 
 
 Though the Galla first appeared in the kingdom of Bali, on tlie north- 
 west of Fatigar, and near the sea coast, it cannot be doubted, that they 
 spread around Ab3'ssinia from the river Kibbee and Narea. They were, 
 before that time, divided, as all rude nations are, into tribes, clans, and 
 families. The names of many of these occur in the Abyssinian histories ; 
 but it is often uncertain whether they belong to a clan or a single villa«-e. 
 
 About the beginning of the last century, Yasous the Great, in his fre- 
 quent expeditions into the Galla country, found some tribes who were 
 willing to become his subjects, and wage perpetual war against their 
 countrymen. These he brought o\er the Nile, and placed in Damot and 
 Gojam, along the steep northern banks of the river, to guard them against 
 the depredations of the Galla of Bizamo. From that time, thougli they 
 frequently have rebelled, the Yaleman and Densa have gained ground, 
 not only in Damot and Gojam, but in the fine pastoral country near the 
 lake of Dembea, which they now call Maitsha.
 
 44fi 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 The lano-uaa-e ot all the Galla, both on the south-east and south-Avest 
 of Habbesh, appears to be the same. Some variety must, however, exist 
 between that of the Boren and Bertuma tribes. The vocabulary here 
 given is in the dialect of the clan of JNIaitsha, who have been baptized, 
 and profess a kind of Christianity. It has borrowed several words from 
 the Amharic, though these are by no means numerous. As it is the lan- 
 guage of a very powerful African nation, it deserves more attention than 
 any of the insulated dialects used in Abyssinia ; and some acquaintance 
 with it may perhaps be of service to future explorers of the interior of 
 Africa. A few sentences from the Song of Solomon, translated into 
 Galla by scribes employed by Mr Bruce, are given in Plates No. IV. V. 
 and VI. The words marked with an asterisk are from the Ethiopic, or 
 Amharic*. 
 
 E/tglish. 
 
 Galla. 
 
 English. 
 
 Galla. 
 
 English. 
 
 Galla. 
 
 God 
 
 Wak.ayou 
 
 A woman 
 
 Naduena 
 
 To fear 
 
 Soda 
 
 The sun 
 
 Adu 
 
 A daughter 
 
 Lakaba 
 
 To love 
 
 Djelala 
 
 The moon 
 
 Djca 
 
 A son 
 
 Yalema 
 
 To drink 
 
 Dugi 
 
 A star 
 
 Urdi 
 
 A husband 
 
 Wabolesa 
 
 Eat 
 
 Naduu 
 
 Wind 
 
 Buhe 
 
 Sister 
 
 Waboleli 
 
 Be drunk 
 
 Mafehe 
 
 Rain 
 
 Roba 
 
 leather 
 
 Aba 
 
 Run 
 
 Mazila or 
 
 Lightning 
 
 Bekeka 
 
 Mother 
 
 Fcdua 
 
 
 wutalasha 
 
 Clouds 
 
 Duniesa 
 
 Lover 
 
 Mitchu 
 
 Fly 
 
 Batchu 
 
 Eartli 
 
 Late 
 
 The head 
 
 Mata 
 
 Swim 
 
 Deka 
 
 A niouniain 
 
 Tulo 
 
 Hair 
 
 Rafinsa 
 
 Walk 
 
 Aduma 
 
 Iron 
 
 Sibila 
 
 {•:ye 
 
 Vadje 
 
 Wash 
 
 Ikalchu 
 
 Gold 
 
 Wcrke * 
 
 i\ ose 
 
 Fennan 
 
 Die 
 
 Due 
 
 Silver 
 
 Mcti 
 
 Mouth 
 
 Afuni * 
 
 Be buried 
 
 Awalamc 
 
 A stone 
 
 Da^a 
 
 Tooth 
 
 Yalecan 
 
 Hide 
 
 Dakete 
 
 Fire 
 
 Yabid 
 
 Lip 
 
 llidea 
 
 Dance 
 
 Sirbc 
 
 Smolte 
 
 Ara 
 
 Tongue 
 
 Ariba 
 
 Sing 
 
 Burake 
 
 A tree 
 
 Muka 
 
 Voice 
 
 Segle 
 
 Laugh 
 
 Gamade 
 
 A wood 
 
 Tcheka 
 
 Ear 
 
 G u ra 
 
 Be sad 
 
 Ufedjobe 
 
 A valley 
 
 11.1.13a 
 
 Beard 
 
 Arada 
 
 Weep 
 
 Bofele 
 
 A plain 
 
 Dida 
 
 Throat 
 
 Mornia 
 
 Lament 
 
 Boe 
 
 A tent 
 
 Dunk« ani * 
 
 Shoulder 
 
 Tcheku 
 
 Curse 
 
 Arbase 
 
 Grass 
 
 Magera 
 
 Arm 
 
 Herke 
 
 Bless 
 
 Barke » 
 
 Fruit 
 
 Friaui * 
 
 Elbow 
 
 Tchekle 
 
 Marry 
 
 Kadiinia 
 
 * The Toluma Galla seem to take their name from Tulo, a mountain, as they inhabit the 
 hilly country south of Anihara. The word Yalema, or Elma, signifies a son, and is proiixed 
 to all the tribes, as Welled among the Arabs, and Beni among the Jews. Mata, in Galla, 
 denotes the head; whence Moti, a king or captain, in the usual sense of the Abyssinian Ras.
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 447 
 
 Englhli. 
 
 Oa/ld. 
 
 1 Euf^li.sh. 
 
 A ilowcr 
 
 Darara 
 
 ilaml 
 
 A bee 
 
 Keuixa 
 
 Finger 
 
 Honey 
 
 Oaneiiia 
 
 A Mian's 
 
 Wheat 
 
 Kainadi 
 
 breast 
 
 Jiulian corn 
 
 Misnaga 
 
 A woman's 
 
 Bailey 
 
 (larbu 
 
 breast 
 
 Pease 
 
 Sliinibra * 
 
 The back 
 
 Bread 
 
 I5udena 
 
 The lieily 
 
 Water 
 
 Bisani 
 
 Bowels 
 
 A river 
 
 L:igea 
 
 Heart 
 
 A foiiiilaiu 
 
 Burka 
 
 Blood 
 
 A v>ell 
 
 Waserbi 
 
 Thigh 
 
 A (ish 
 
 Kurtumi 
 
 Leg 
 
 A horse 
 
 Firda * 
 
 Foot 
 
 An ass 
 
 Hare 
 
 Heel 
 
 A mule 
 
 Gans a 
 
 Toes 
 
 A camel 
 
 Gamle * 
 
 Year 
 
 A cow 
 
 Saa 
 
 Month 
 
 A calf 
 
 Djebi 
 
 Week 
 
 Au ox 
 
 Kotiyau 
 
 Day 
 
 A shcop 
 
 Hola 
 
 Winter 
 
 A lamb 
 
 Yaleman hola 
 
 Summer 
 
 A goat 
 
 Re 
 
 Mid-day 
 
 A kid 
 
 Yaleman re 
 
 Midnight 
 
 A horn 
 
 Gali 
 
 
 The hoof 
 
 Kcnso 
 
 Morning 
 
 A lion 
 
 Lentsho 
 
 Evening 
 
 A dog 
 
 Sare 
 
 To kill 
 
 A locust 
 
 Awanisa 
 
 To rob 
 
 A frog 
 
 Rata 
 
 To cut 
 
 A bird 
 
 Sembro 
 
 To burn 
 
 A man 
 
 Nama 
 
 To fight 
 
 Lons; 
 
 Era 
 
 Ugly 
 
 Shor't 
 
 Gebaba 
 
 Strong 
 
 Heavy 
 
 L'lefanna 
 
 Weak 
 
 Light 
 
 Sablaa 
 
 Deaf 
 
 Bitter 
 
 Hadua 
 
 Wild 
 
 Sweet 
 
 Mia 
 
 Tame 
 
 Much 
 
 Gudina 
 
 Dry 
 
 Little 
 
 Tinanua 
 
 Moist 
 
 Beautiful 
 
 Gara 
 
 
 Gcdln. 
 Yare 
 Kcnsa 
 K oma 
 
 Harma 
 
 Dugeda 
 
 Gera 
 
 Mareniani 
 
 Kelabi 
 
 Goga 
 
 G udeda 
 
 Sarba 
 
 Fena 
 
 Makannc 
 
 Lafe 
 
 Uga 
 
 Djea 
 
 Terbani 
 
 Guya 
 
 Gana 
 
 Bona 
 
 Ciuyawa laka 
 
 Halekan wa- 
 
 laka 
 Dirma 
 Gelgela 
 Adjateha 
 Hana 
 Mure 
 Cabamc 
 Sia 
 Hama 
 Djeba 
 Dadaba 
 Duda 
 Djema 
 Hokola 
 Goga 
 ])idea 
 
 English. 
 I?c with child 
 Bring forth 
 Forget 
 Keriiember 
 Be sick 
 To hear 
 See 
 Smell 
 Speak 
 Stand 
 Come 
 Go 
 Circumcise 
 
 Believe 
 
 'J'o lie 
 
 To swear 
 
 Near 
 
 Far 
 
 Upper 
 
 Under 
 
 Open 
 
 Shut 
 
 Before 
 
 Behind 
 
 Little 
 
 Tall or big 
 
 Rich 
 
 Poor 
 
 Dark 
 
 Light 
 
 Deep 
 
 AV'arm 
 
 Cold 
 
 Red 
 
 G rccn 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Blue 
 
 White 
 
 Black 
 
 Galla. 
 Oulefofate 
 Dese 
 Balidiic 
 Vade 
 
 Akufsadec 
 Digeya 
 A gera 
 Urgesa 
 Deiidea 
 Ekama 
 Kotu 
 Kaki 
 Dakankab- 
 
 atchu 
 Amana * 
 Sobada 
 Keku 
 [hena 
 Fcgena 
 Yara 
 Garidala 
 Alidjata 
 Gadidjatcha 
 Fcia 
 Duba 
 Tiua 
 G uda 
 Duresa 
 Heyasa 
 Dukana 
 Ife 
 Kile 
 
 Kamkaraatch 
 Damotcha 
 Miraga 
 Safafu 
 Betche 
 Saniaya 
 Adi 
 Guratcha
 
 448 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. XLVIII. 
 
 Additional Articles of Natural History, published in the Second Edition of 
 
 Mr Bruce s Travels, 1805. 
 
 The number of beasts, birds, fishes, and plants, which Mr Bruce deli- 
 neated in the course of his travels in Abyssinia, would appear incredible, 
 if he had not brought home his drawings to attest his assiduity in that 
 particular. Although he was not long in the vicinity of the Red Sea, he 
 drew above thirty kinds of fishes found in it, and collected a great num- 
 ber of its marine productions. As soon as they left Masuah, he and his 
 assistant Balugani began to draw every rare animal, plant, and bird, 
 which they could discover. They were not scientific botanists nor na- 
 turalists, but they proceeded on a just and infallible plan. They painted 
 accurately and beautifully every object which they reckoned curious. 
 They attempted no classification ; but all who have seen their drawings 
 have owned, that they are such as few painters could equal at their lei- 
 sure, with every opportunity of time and situation. 
 
 The whole collection of natural history which Mr Bruce drew in Bar- 
 bary, Arabia, and Abyssinia, amounts to about three hundrerl articles. 
 Of these the plants and birds make the greater part ; but all are so highly 
 finished, as to excite the greatest admiration with respect to his taste and 
 abilities. 
 
 One inconvenience, however, attended Mr Bruce's exertions as a na- 
 turalist. He was able to draw any rare production of the country in 
 which he travelled ; but his information respecting the history of that 
 production was very scanty. He could not stay to watch the annual 
 progress of a tree, from which he pulled a branch as he passed along ; 
 nor study the nature of a bird which he had shot by the road ; yet what- 
 ever he had learned concerning these he recorded. He always commit- 
 ted to paper a short description of whatever was drawn by him and his 
 assistant, and, in general, on the paper which contained the sketch.
 
 APPENDIX. 449 
 
 If Ills entire collection had been published by himself, or by some emi- 
 nent naturalist, who could have arranged the different articles, according 
 to the Linncan system, and made oljscrvations on their genera and spe- 
 cies, it would have furnished a splendid j)ro()f of his industr}' and care, 
 as well as a considerable adtlition to natural knowledge. As books of 
 this kind, however, are interesting only to a small number of readers, 
 and as the engraving renders them very expensive, Mr Bruce did not 
 think it prudent to publish these drawings at liis own risk, but content- 
 ed himself with the selection given in the Appendix to the Travels. The 
 same reason prevented him from obliging the ]>ublic w ith the numerous 
 drawings of ruined architecture which he had made at Paestum, Baalbec, 
 Palmyra, and in Barbar}'. 
 
 A catalogue of the Arabic and iEthiopic names oi the plants, birds, 
 fishes, &c. in his collection of drawings, would afford little infonnation 
 to the reader ; especially as these names cannot be translated without 
 considerable danger of mistake. Some account of the times and places 
 at which a few of the articles were drawn, will give an imperfect idea of 
 that which he has done in general. 
 
 At Imbo, the fishes called dween, nagel, niuUuss, elhudderi, geboul, 
 imshaile, liubbar, and abonbishaitey. At Jidda, the fishes, arid, harid, 
 suhall, zeezan, &c. At Loheia, the farr, kossar, bohalla, kenneff', gheet, 
 cottone, deck aboujubbe, guneef, and markeet, A\'ith many other fishes 
 taken there, and at Rabac, Cossir, and other ports. 
 
 Of the plants, the papyrus, near Sidon, July 29th, 1767; the musa, or 
 banana, Sidon, July 31st, same year. In Egypt, the sunt and saiel aca- 
 cias ; the lif, hodweg, and felfel. The doom, or palma cuciofera, at Sibt. 
 The meim mesalib, or grass of the cross, and the myrrh tree at Masuah. 
 In the way to Gondar, the again, abbeselim, leham, terrah, and endoud, 
 of the jassmine tribe ; the dehhack and errct, two species of aloes, (Mus- 
 sanda ;) the suf, a thistle with yellow fiowcrs, with which they dye cloth; 
 the nook, of which they make oil ; the angoule and ombuay, with the 
 berries of which they tan leather. To these may be added the wanzey, 
 (cordia,) described in the author's Appendix; theaquariti, a tree bearing a 
 white flower, and long-shaped fruit, with which the Abyssinians dye their 
 fingers, or nails; the cusso, a purgati\e tree, found at the Tacazzi; tlie 
 
 3 L
 
 450 APPENDIX, 
 
 aiigua, described hereafter ; the canjeb, a tree which produces a milky 
 juice, said to be exceedingly hurtful to the eyes ; the kummel, (mimu- 
 sops ;) the merjombey, a species of solanum ; tlie bohah, a tree bearing- 
 small seeds like dora, which are eaten ; the gagudei and gaveira, the last 
 of which seems to be the wild olive, both found on Lamalmon, and many 
 more on the way to Gondar. 
 
 At Gondar were drawn the daroo tree, which stands in the public 
 square ; the grawa, a tree with the leaves of which they season beer, or 
 bouza ; the Ghesh used for the same purpose, and the Alzazo, a large 
 tree, with pieces of which the women perfume their clothes. 
 
 At Emfras, Mr Bruce drew the semec, a creeping plant ; and in the 
 island of Mitraha, in the lake of Dembea, several kinds of shongourt 
 (allium) ; as also a large tree, named selchienn. In the journey to the 
 fountains he obtained the enset, woginus, erget, and several more in 
 Agow-midre. At Geesh he found the krihaha ; the hi\, a kind of wil- 
 low ; the atatt, a large tree ; the eft'arazengh, or egiv shonkourt, a sort 
 of aloes ; with many plants, Nov. 1770. 
 
 Other plants, drawn by him and his assistant in that country, Avere, 
 the umfar, or amfar, at Addua ; the coshillilla, a species of thistle ;, the 
 tambo, or mzena, a herb used in incantation by the Falasha ; the logheta 
 and menzi species of aleander ; the feel-fetch, a kind of hypericum ; the 
 danghceli, a rush found at Addua ; the atemobiss, a species of acacia ; 
 the dembelal, coriander ; the ushish, a creeping plant with tentacula ; 
 the dorwan, or larkspur; the aitan balalitti, or scented nettle, found at 
 Mai-agam ; the cassia fistula : the semezza, of the justicia genus ; the 
 leef, a creeping plant ; the yeyadeetch, tsadjesar, &c. &c. 
 
 Of birds, the collection contains many drawings ; but the names of 
 very few of them are known. The beautiful plumage of these inhabi- 
 tants of the tropical skies is finely represented, with great honour to the 
 artist who painted them. Amongst others, are drawings of the pelican, 
 flamingo, guinea-fowl of Habbesh, Riggobee dove, azzazu finches, ben- 
 ghalus angolensis, baganis, gaddit-goutoo, a bird of the same species ; 
 the Abyssinia gros-beak, or moloxita ; yellow Bagla finch, corvus afer, 
 the finch called worrabee, the awl-nebbed choka, the cirthia Phillippina, 
 and cirthia violacea, the merops viridis, the red-billed promerops, le
 
 APPENDIX. 4.51 
 
 petit guepier de Philippines, the African jacana, the parra Senegallica, 
 the muscicepa mutata, called halol ; the seitan phares, or secretary bird; 
 several kinds of owls, called gogua and gogntta in Abyssinia; and dif- 
 ferent birds of the eagle and vulture species. It is indeed impossible to 
 convey any idea adequate to the merits of this part of the collection 
 without entering into a complete enumeration and arrangement of the 
 articles. 
 
 Besides the animals described by ]\Ir Bruce in the Appendix to his 
 work, he possessed several drawings of others found in Barbary and 
 Abyssinia; such as the faadh, or panther; the madocjua, bohur, and 
 fecho, species of the antelope, &c. 
 
 Those literary men, who have spoken with so much acrimony of the 
 incapacity of ]\Ir Bruce as a naturalist, ought to have considered that 
 three hundred accurate drawings of natural history, all equal to the 
 small portion of them engra\ed for his printed work, and most of them 
 finished in the country where they were sketched, is such an effort in 
 favour of science as few travellers have ever made. 
 
 The folloAving addition to the author's Appendix scarcely deserves the 
 name of a selection of the rarest articles in his extensive list. The ac- 
 counts of the cassia fistula, and houbarra, were written by himself for 
 the second edition, Miiich he was preparing, at the time when his death 
 interrupted all further progress in that design. The other subjects have 
 been chosen, partly on account of their descriptions having been made 
 out at considerable length, on the papers upon which they were first 
 sketched by IVIr Bruce's assistant, and partly on account of the uses to 
 which a few of them are applied by the Abyssinians. The descriptions 
 are translated from the Italian. They are not, indeed, so complete as 
 could be wished ; and the editor might have enlarged them, with con- 
 jectural remarks, were it not apparent to every reader, that such obser- 
 vations, from a person who has never been in the countries in which 
 the articles themselves are found, could neither be very instructive nor 
 accurate.
 
 452 APPENDIX. 
 
 CASSIA FISTULA*. 
 
 Tlie Cassia Fistula is another tree, concerning which many ill-founded 
 errors have been propagated. Although it grows in Syria, Egypt, and 
 Arabia, yet it is a stranger in all these places. Abyssinia is its native 
 soil ; from which, like the incense, coft'ee, myrrh, and many others, it 
 has been transplanted; but the goodness of the drug, which it produces 
 in all those countries, is in proportion to the nearness to its native soil. 
 Two of the most beautiful trees of it that I ever saw grew in the garden 
 of Mattareah, in Cairo. They were taller, firmer, and cleaner like in 
 the bark than those I have seen in Arabia, or Abyssinia. From them, 
 then, as perfect in all its parts, I shall describe the tree. 
 
 The cassia fistula grows tall and straight, equal to one of our ash trees; 
 neither is its bark very dissimilar, from its being of a bluish white, of 
 the colour of burnt ashes, not in any shape furrowed or wrinkled, as the 
 thorny trees of these countries generally are. This has no thorn ; the 
 branches that annually shoot out, and bear the flower, and then the fruit, 
 are of a reddish colour, dark, and unvarnished, soft, and succulent ; the 
 leaves, too, that are young and new, are of this colour. 
 
 These branches shoot very irregularly from the tree ; the leaves are 
 two by two on the stalk, terminated by a single one on the point ; the 
 flowers grow upon a long naked stalk, which does not appear to have 
 much strength ; each flower is set single at the end of a stalk upon 
 a perianthium, or calix of five leaves, nearly oval, or having a very 
 blunt point. 
 
 These stalks, that support the flower, proceed irregularly from the 
 longest stem, and are not two by two as are the leaves. The flower con- 
 sists of five leaves, of a beautiful golden colour, which, when closed, is 
 of a very agreeable globular form, a little upon the oval. 
 
 The pistil arises from the middle of the cup, and crooks when turned 
 into the fruit pretty much in form of a sickle ; it thickens as it ripens to 
 the diameter of about half an inch, full of knots, or divisions. In this 
 
 * Plate, No. VII.
 
 APPENDIX. 453 
 
 a sweet blackish pulp is confined, which is the juice of the cassia. En- 
 tangled in the pulp are small seeds of" a brown colour, in the form of 
 a heart, which, as the pulp dries and expresses them into its several 
 cavities, \vhcre these seeds arc lodged, rattle and sound \\ hen they are 
 shaken, which is only a sign that they are dry ; and perhaps the time of 
 pulling the fruit, when it is at its best, is before the juice is so dried as 
 to leave the naked seeds liberty to make that sound. 
 
 This long pod, which the pistil grows into, is what keeps the juice 
 about four months fresh. The pulp, the fresher and sweeter the better, 
 is the favourite cathartic of the East. Abo\ e the pistil are three sta- 
 mina, each with a large stigma and very fine farina upon it : these curve 
 over the pistil, and are almost shaped like it. Below the pistil are four 
 shorter stamina, which I never saw shoot to any length. Some authors, 
 that pretend to have seen better, say, that these stamina turn all straight 
 Avhen the fruit ripens ; but this I cannot say I ever saw. On the con- 
 trary, when the fruit, or pod, has scarcely acquired any consistence, 
 the stamina, both large and small, were all fallen off, and appeared with 
 the flowers of the calix, as seen by the figure. The leaves are pointed, 
 pretty highly varnished, and marked with frequent ribs, which are not 
 deep marked on either side. 
 
 Some authors have amused themselves with a fanciful division of this 
 fruit and tree into Egyptian, Levantine, Brazilian, and cassia of the 
 islands ; and the truth is, they have forgot, or omitted, the only true 
 kind that exists, which is the Ethiopic or Abyssinian. Thence it came 
 an adventitious acquisition into Egypt, which, as I have often said, had 
 no tree natural to it ; thence it was carried by the Portuguese into Asia, 
 upon their conquest of India, and settlement of Abyssinia ; and follow- 
 ed their conquests and discovery of the Islands and Brazil. 
 
 It has been confounded a\ ith cinnamon from its name ; that is, with 
 that bastard kind of cinnamon, called, by the Italians, canella, M'hich, 
 notwithstanding what Bellonius says, and before him Pliny, grows 
 plentifully among the incense and myrrh, at Cape Gardefui, the JNIosy- 
 lon Promontorium, or Promontorium Aromatum ; and here only the dis- 
 tinction obtains of mountain cassia, and that which grows on the plain. 
 This second sort is very near etpial to that of Ceylon, if it is not abso-
 
 454 APPENDIX. 
 
 lutely so ; and both sorts grow in the island of Ceylon likewise, where 
 the canella, or zelo cassia, that is, cassia lignea, grows also, of a woody 
 earthy taste, not better than that of the same kind which grows at the 
 Cape before mentioned ; and I do really believe, that, as the cinnamon 
 tree was from the earliest antiquity declared to be part of the produce 
 of the Promontorium Aromatuni, it was originally brought from thence, 
 and planted in the island of Ceylon, where it grows in some part of the 
 island only. 
 
 Ptolemy Evergetes, who knew both kinds well from the commerce 
 carried on both from Alexandria and the mouth of the Red Sea, men- 
 tions expressly, in the Adelan inscription, that he had conquered the 
 country of the Troglodytes, near the Cape, expressly that which bore 
 cinnamon. I have seen and compared both sorts from both places, as 
 well the island of Ceylon as Cape Gardefui. I apprehend this was the 
 aromatic which is in scripture coupled with the aloes, and was brought 
 by the queen of Saba to Solomon, as part of the produce of her country; 
 though it is probable the climate of Judea would not gratify that great 
 prince, in allowing him to propagate it there, as he did the balsam. It 
 is the similarity of names that has created the confusion ; for surely the 
 cassia I am now speaking of, the cathartic drug, was not presented to 
 Solomon as spices, or an aromatic ; though, if the aloes was really the 
 the aloes of Socotra, this observation would be the less founded. How- 
 ever that be, it seems to admit of little dispute, that the zelo cassia was 
 the bastard, or wild cinnamon, and that the Kao-o-i* av^ivn, which is 
 literally rendered by the Latin cassia fistula, is the same now described 
 presently, and vulgarly called the pudding pipe tree. 
 
 THE LEHAM, OR TOBERNE MONTANA *. 
 
 This branch, of a very beautiful Abyssinian tree, was drawn in the 
 evening of the 18th of May, 1770, at Lamgue, close by the lake of 
 Dembea. The army had passed Emfras, where Mr Bruce then resided, 
 
 Plate, No. VIII.
 
 APPENDIX. 455 
 
 four days before ; the country was laid waste in every direction ; and as 
 there was no safety out of the camp, he liad determined to follow it, in 
 hopes of reaching tlie sources of the Nile. His own account of the 
 march may be found, Travels, Book Xl. chap. 3. In tht^se days of 
 destruction, when the Has, in a monarch's spirit, cried havoc, and let 
 slip the dogs of war ! the traveller, not altogether an unconcerned spec- 
 tator of what was passing around him, nor incapable of comparing the 
 beauty of the country with the savage character of its inhabitants, felt 
 many emotions which description cannot express. The lake of Tzana 
 is surrounded by plain and fertile shores, overflowed in the rainy season, 
 but covered with fine pasture and blooming woods in the dry. At some 
 distance from the east bank, little hills and elevated ground begin to 
 appear. The wild tract of Balessan joins to Foggara; and the moun- 
 tains of Lasta are discovered behind it. Great variety of odoriferous 
 flowering trees and shrubs adorn the plains ; the blue expanse of the 
 lake interspersed with islands, the villages placed on the eminences which 
 overlook the cultivated country below, are transiently mentioned by the 
 author as features of the landscape which was then around his tent. 
 But however lo\ely the situation, it could communicate little pleasure 
 to a mind far from civilized society, pursuing fame in a land of barba- 
 rians, at the danger of life itself. 
 
 " Behind Lamgue is a very extensive plain, adorned with fine trees of 
 more than ordinary size, white as snow with flowers ; the odour of which, 
 resembling that of jessamin, was distinctly perceptible as soon as we got 
 down to the plain from Emfras. These trees are called Leham. Nothing 
 can exceed their beauty or fragrance. At the extremity of each little 
 branch, they bear a prodigious quantity of long white flowers. These 
 have a little stem, about two lines and a half long, on which is the pe- 
 rianthium, composed of five leaflets, terminating in a point, one line and 
 a half in length each, and all green. The flower has a long body, nearl}- 
 an inch, of a yellowish colour, from the extremity of which it divides 
 into five white leaves, an inch and three lines long, and about two fines 
 broad, each ending in a round point. The interior of the body is all 
 yellow; and the same colour streams out in a line along a fourth part of 
 each of the M'hite petals. 'SMthin the case attached to the perianthium
 
 456 APPENDIX. 
 
 is the calix, and the pistilkim, about a line and a half long, of a bright 
 green, which at the extremity has a head divided into two parts, each 
 two-thirds of a line in length. In the interior parietes of the case are 
 attached five stamina, one-fourth of a line in length, which have each a 
 lanceolated head, its length one line. The foot of the stamina is two 
 lines higher up than the bottom of the case. The young branches that 
 bear the leaves are green ; the rest are green and russet. The leaves are 
 of a very beautiful varnished green on the right side, and of a fine, but 
 paler green on the reverse. Their principal fibres are yellowish on both 
 sides. The tree bears many branches, which spring out close to the 
 earth. It becomes very large ; its branches have their extremities trail- 
 ing on the ground. It is loaden with fiowers, from top to bottom, in 
 great profusion. Each bouquet, or cluster, of these contains between 
 8J and 90, open or shut. The fruit is eaten, and has somewhat of a 
 harsh taste. The flower has likewise a very agreeable fragrance, but a 
 little harsh. 
 
 THE KRIHAHA* 
 
 The history of the Agow nation, which possesses the rich country 
 around one of the principal sources of the Abawi, is very little know^n. 
 The language and manners of this people are different from those of tlie 
 Abyssinians ; they are not derived from Arabia, but from the African 
 continent. If we may depend on a plausible passage in Cosmas Indo- 
 plaustes, they were subject to the king of Axum in the year 530. All 
 the information which we have of them is given by Mr Bruce. They 
 were slightly mentioned by the Jesuits and Ludolf ; who, however, take 
 notice of their conversion to Christianity during the reign of Susneus. 
 That conversion was only nominal ; they retained their Pagan rites as 
 long as their liberty ; at the loss of which they were driven in crowds 
 to the Nile, and baptised in the name of the Trinity. 
 
 * Plates, No. IX. and X.
 
 APPENDIX. 457 
 
 The altar, at the source of the Abawi, was overturned, and the an- 
 nual sacriliL-e abolished. But the people, ignorant of true Christianity 
 fouutl out the art of mixing their old and new religion together. A com- 
 pound of these they profess at this day. They adore the genius of the 
 river, and swear by it as tiie other Abyssiuians do by God and the kin<^ 
 
 It appears, from the letter of Has Sela-christos to the emperor Sultan 
 Segued, or Susneus, that they also worshipped a certain cane, or bam- 
 boo, which was found in their country. 
 
 Great plantations of this deity grow in the front of the ])recipice at 
 Sakalla. These canes are of great use in making the roofs of houses 
 being long, tirni, and light. Some of them are about ten inches in cir- 
 cumference, and perfectly straight. 
 
 The krihaha grows to the thickness of three or four inches diameter. 
 Its length extends to fifty-tive feet; it has knots, or joints, of a foot and 
 a half, sometimes two, or two and a half long. The lowest joints are 
 shortest, and those in the middle longest. From each of the knots 
 springs a growth of secondary blanches, of ten or twelve at each. Those 
 in the middle of the tree are about live or six feet in length; and all the 
 rest upwards gradually decrease to the topmost knot, whose shoots are 
 about two feet long. Each of the shoots have knots of four or live 
 inches a piece, from every one of which spring four or live smaller 
 branches. Ever\' one of these small branches have four or live lea\es, 
 disposed in the manner represented in Plate X. Their colour is green, 
 like that of the blade of corn; the reverse is a little lighter and paler. 
 They are striated longitudinally throughout. Mhen this cane is young 
 it is green ; but when it advances in age it becomes yellowish, and then 
 dark-coloured. The secondary branches make a similar piogress. The 
 root goes very deep, and sends out a quantity of small ones, as deli- 
 neated in the Plate, No. X. which rise upwards after ha\ing left the 
 stem. The colour of these is yellow, a little deeper than that of straw. 
 
 These canes, when young, have at every knot a large leaf which sur- 
 rounds the stem, and terminates in a point. All around the foot of this 
 leaf is covered with a very line pile, or hair, like velvet ; the point and 
 edge of the leaf itself has the same defence; but the hair on the sides of 
 the leaf are smaller and thinner. I have not seen the leaf have any but 
 
 3 M
 
 458 APPENDIX. 
 
 a light straw-colour ; the hairs have that of dried coifee-beans. When 
 young, the leaf is probably more vivid ; but the straw-colour seems to 
 prevail. These large leaves remain on the canes but a short time ; for 
 the secondary branches coming out at an angle of about 45 degrees be- 
 tween them and the cane, soon destroy them. It was in flower in the 
 Abyssinian month Miazia, corresponding to our April. To-day, the 5th 
 of November, they are in the state described above. They are found in 
 the cliflf or brow of a rugged hill, that looks S., S. E., and E. The in- 
 terior of these leaves shines with a high polish. We have measured one 
 of the smallest of the canes, and found its diameter two inches, its length 
 thirty-two feet, its longest joint two feet two inches. 
 
 ANGUAH. 
 
 The Plate (No. XI.) represents a branch of a tree found near the river 
 Tacazzi, called Anguah. The Abyssinians believe it to be that which 
 bears the true frankincense ; in reality, it produces a gum much resem- 
 bling it. This branch carries young green leaves velveted on both sides. 
 The right side is of a lively green, inclining to yellow, and as bright as 
 if varnished ; the reverse of the leaf is of a green equally lively, but 
 much fairer than that of the right. The stalks of the leaves are of a 
 greenish colour, very fair, except at the foot, where they are reddish. 
 The fibres of the leaves are much raised, and of a fair or whiter green, 
 like the stalks of these. The bark of the branches and trunk is whitish, 
 and as thin as paper ; beneath it is another bark of a fair green colour. 
 From the extremity of the principal branches arise five or six small ones, 
 of a fair green, but of rose-red colour on the side exposed to the sun. 
 Above these it sends out a great many small flowerets, supported by a 
 red slip. The perianthium is red, and below greenish, divided into five 
 leaflets. The flower has five red leaves with white borders. The inte- 
 rior of each of these is nearly white. The pistillum is green, and the 
 stamina have a yellow head. All the red is of a rose-colour. The main 
 branch is of a yellowish cast ; it has two or three barks, one above an- 
 other, thin like paper. The seeds are represented in the capsulcE as they
 
 APPENDIX. 459 
 
 were found on the left side of the branch. The second plate (No. XII.) 
 gives a view of them ripe, and about to fall out. 
 
 THE GIIESII* 
 
 Is a tree quite common in Abyssinia; the leaves of which the people 
 are accustomed to put in their hydromel, or mead. It is not of a large 
 but middling size. The bark is of an obscure ashy colour. At the ex- 
 tremity of the branches it sends out sprigs, which, when young, are of 
 a slightly red colour. Their distribution upon the sprigs is triangular, 
 but not in the same plane, or not at the same height, but rather at un- 
 equal distances; two of them being generally three lines one above an- 
 other, and the third about six lines distant from these. Each of them 
 has a stalk about two or three lines long, of a very clear green. The 
 leaves are of a very irregular figure ; some more round, others more ob- 
 long ; some are only half an inch, others two, or even three inches, and 
 yet on the same stems. Their colour is of a deep green, but unfixed; 
 and on the reverse lighter, approaching to yellow ; on both sides highly 
 varnished. The leaves next to the extremity of the branch are of a 
 lighter green, but very changeable and uncertain. The flower has five 
 leaves, in a star-like fonn, and is about two lines in diameter. In the 
 centre it has an ovaiy of about a cjuarter of a line in diameter, from 
 which rises a pistillum, three-fourths of a line in length, terminated by 
 five leaves nearly imperceptible. The whole flower is of a greenish co- 
 lour, and the foot-stalk of it is a light red. The flowers spring from the 
 principal branch at the places where the stalks of the leaves come from 
 it ; six flower-stalks at each leaf, some longer than others ; the longest 
 about six, and the shortest about two lines. While undisclosed, the 
 flower hangs in an oval form, terminating in a point; and it would seem 
 that the foot-stalk lengthens as the flower approaches maturity. The 
 above is a description of the tree as it appeared at Gondar on the 28th 
 of June, 1770. 
 
 * Plate, No. XIII.
 
 460 APPENDIX. 
 
 The leaves of the Ghesh are bitter and harsh-tasted. They are re- 
 duced to powder, and mixed with the mass from which the Abyssinians 
 make bouza. 
 
 THE IMERJOMBEY, (SOLANUM*,) 
 
 Is a small tree, or shrub, found on Lamalnion, in a place called Mac- 
 cara. The Abyssinians use it as a cathartic, mixing its fruit with seve- 
 ral other in<>-redients not yet known to us. The trunk is not very thick ; 
 it sends out many branches, covered with abundance of leaves, but in 
 an irreo'ular manner. From a single point it sometimes sends out five or 
 six leaves, that have for their base a small slip, which divides into as 
 manv stalks as there are leaves. These last are of very different sizes; 
 in general, the largest, and the divisions from it which carry fruit, arise 
 all from one place. It is of an ashy colour, inclining a little to green, 
 and streaked in an interrupted manner with small obscure lines. The 
 extremity of those sprigs is covered with a fine, but very rough down. 
 The colour of the leaves is a beautiful green, but with little lustre ; the 
 reverse of them is a lighter green. The fibre in the middle is very dis- 
 tinct on the right side of the leaf, and whitish ; on the reverse all the 
 fibres are very distinct and large, and of a colour approaching to white. 
 All the leaves are equally covered with down, but a little thinner than 
 that of the sprigs. From the principal sprigs go out other small ones, 
 two or three inches in length, making an angle of about 60 deg. with 
 the part which is towards the extremity of the large sprig or branch- 
 From these small sprigs arise six or seven still smaller, that bear the 
 fruit. These last are all bent back towards the principal sprig or stem. 
 They are about an inch long ; on the end of them are the leaves of the 
 perianthion, which terminate each in a point, and are about four lines 
 in length. These embrace the fruit, which is very globular, and some- 
 what smaller than a cherry. While unripe, it is of a very bright and 
 beautiful green, varnished and covered with small white hairs, very 
 
 * Plate, No. XIV.
 
 APPENDIX. 461 
 
 Strong. This fruit is all streaked w ith longitiulinal irregular lines, of a 
 very deep green. Its interior has in tlie middle a round woody core, 
 (colonna,) about which, to the liari< on the outside, are abundance of 
 seeds of a round broad forui. The interstices are fuH of a very viscous 
 green substance. When ripe, the fruit assumes a deep orange colour. 
 All the stems, as well the principal as the small, are clad with spina', or 
 prickles, two, three, and even live lines in length, of a dead yellow co- 
 lour. The whole perianthium and leaves, on both sides, are also covered 
 with prickles, disposetl by threes and tours upon the middle libre. 
 
 THE NUK*. 
 
 This plant is called, in Abyssinia, Nuge; it is the principal source of 
 their vegetable oil ; but the process of extracting it is not mentioned in 
 ]Mr Bruce's pajjers. It is also to be regretted, that only a fragment of 
 the description, by Balugani, could be reco\ered ; the rest being either 
 mislaid, or destroyed. 
 
 The plate is from a drawing of the plant, raised either in the roj-al 
 garden at Paris, or in one of his majesty's gardens in the vicinity or 
 London. This uncertainty is owing to the want of any marks on the 
 drawing, by which the matter could be determined. M. Jussieu tians- 
 mitted to Mr Bruce drawings and botanical descriptions of those plants, 
 w Inch were raised from seeds in the king of France's gardens ; but Mr 
 Bruce, displeased at the manner in which the superintendants had made 
 use of his present (Vide the article Farek, Travels, Vol. \l\. p. Uij)), 
 on that account paid little attention to characters. Though M. Jussieu's 
 description cannot be found, the particular use which is made of the 
 plant throughout Abyssinia, is a sufficient apology for giving it here. 
 All the parts of the fructification are so clearly and accurately displayed 
 in the Plate, that any botanist may, at pleasure, determine its Linnean 
 character. 
 
 * Plate, No. XV.
 
 462 APPENDIX. 
 
 The mige is a species of sesamuni. The practice of making oil fioiii 
 its yellow flower ami seeds is very ancient. It grows to the height of 
 four feet, or, in general, three and a half. The root is about three lines 
 and a half in circumference, and two inches long, ending in a point. 
 It is all covered with small roots, that have one-third or one-fourth of 
 the thickness of the stem, at the place whence they spring out ; are 
 about two inches and a half long, and as small as hairs at their extre- 
 mities. The principal stem at the root is three lines and half in circum- 
 ference ; but it gradually diminishes to the top. Next to the root, the 
 first joint, or knot, is an inch long ; after which, the length of the joint, 
 between knot and knot, giadually increases towards the top, the length 
 of the uppermost Ijeing six or seven inches. On the whole stem there 
 may be ten or a dozen of these joints. Close below each of these are 
 two leaves rising from the principal stock, and opposite to one another, 
 but in an alternate manner, those of one knot being opposed to those of 
 another. Above these leaves rise from the stock small branches, which 
 make an angle of about 30° with it. Each of these has two or three 
 small joints, with two leaves below them ; the ends of which, besides their 
 leaves, support each two or three flowers of the kind delineated in the 
 Plate. These flowers have nine, and sometimes ten, three-pointed leayes, 
 of a perfect yellow colour, somewhat lighter than that of gold. The 
 leaves are of the figure represented in the Plate ; but some of them are 
 less convex on the sides than others, and more approaching to the paral- 
 lel. Some of them are extremely oval; they are all denticulated in 
 a rough and irregular manner. The middle fibre is whitish, and sunk in 
 the leaf, on the right side, towards the footstalk. On the reverse the 
 fibres are much raised. At its exit from the stock, each of the branches 
 seems nearly as thick as the stock itself in that place. In some plants, 
 I have seen the two leaves at the joints having their protuberant sides 
 so united, as to have the appearance of being only one circular leaf with 
 the stem in the centre ; but this Avas probably accidental. 
 
 The description of the flower is wanting; but the number of pistilla 
 and stamina may be reckoned from the parts analysed in the Plate.
 
 APPENDIX. A63 
 
 UMFAR, OR AM FAR*. 
 
 This Plate represents the end of a branch of a tree called Umfar, 
 found at Addua and Gondar, and in great plenty at Saccala. In the 
 month of November it was not in flower at Saccala ; but at Gondar it 
 flowered in October, and was in full bloom in November. In Tigre it 
 flowers in December. The trunk of this tree is of a dusky colour, ap- 
 proacliing to pale, or ashy, very rough and uneven, and covered with 
 a very scaly bark of various plies, one above another. The small 
 branches are covered with similar bark ; but the colour is whitish, stam- 
 ed with a dull red, between red and jellow. The extremity of each 
 branch becomes more smooth, and of a quadrilateral form, and of an 
 ashy colour, slightly tinged with green. It is covered with a veiy fine 
 down, which comes off on passing it through the fingers. The leaves 
 are disposed by two and two, one opposite the other, about two inches 
 between each couple. One couple is not disposed on the same side of 
 the stem with another, but cross-wise, and so on alternately, till the 
 end of each branch, at which comes out an immense quantity of flowers 
 on stalks. The leaves arc of the form given in the Plate, of a deep 
 green, inclining to yellow, on the right side, but nearly white on the 
 reverse. The principal fibres on the reverse incline a little to yellow; 
 but, on the right, they have no particular colour; and though they are 
 marked with a very deep line, their stalk is not more than three lines in 
 length, and they are fixed on the branch almost at right angles, or not 
 at less than 80 or 75". When the principal branches come within ten 
 or twelve inches of their extremity, they begin to send out flowers, and 
 continue to do so till they terminate. When the branches are of the in- 
 ferior kind, this begins only five or six inches from their point. At 
 every interval above the leaves, on the stem, the principal branch casts 
 out little branches, the lowest of which are about eight or nine inches 
 long ; but they decrease in length as they ascend the branch. These 
 bear the flowers, and rise each from the trunk at the foot of a leaf, but 
 
 * Plate, No. XVI.
 
 464 APPENDIX. 
 
 about two lines higher than its insertion. They make, with the princi- 
 pal branch, an angle of about 50" ; these, which are next the top, how- 
 ever, make only 45 or 40". The first of these little branches are fur- 
 nished with leaves of a smaller size, and with sprigs of flowers disposed 
 on them, in the same manner as they are on the large branch, only the 
 knots are nearer each other. These branches ha\e each ten or twelve 
 sprigs, not including that on their top ; but the branches approaching 
 the extremity of the main one, being shorter, they have only six or four 
 sprigs on them, and very small leaves. The flowers are disposed on the 
 sprigs in large groups of twelve or fourteen in each, at about a line or 
 two of separation, one above another, encircling the sprig. When un- 
 disclosed, they hang in little buds of a line in length, which open into 
 four pointed leaflets. From these rises a straw-coloured tube, about 
 a quarter of a line in diameter, and two lines and a half long, compre- 
 hending what of it is hid in the perianthium, or bud, above mentioned. 
 The extremity of the tube divides into four small round leaves, of a very 
 ripe orange colour. To the extremities of the sides of this tube are fix- 
 ed four stamina, scarcely perceptible, of a straw-colour. At the bottom 
 of the tube, within, are the ovarium and pistillum. The ovarium is of 
 an ashy colour, inclining to green, and so is the pistillum, but its ex- 
 tremity is yellow. The ovarium and pistillum, together, do not amount 
 to the length of two lines. While the flowers are not disclosed, they 
 have a bright ash colour, inclining nearly to green. 
 
 KUMMEL*. 
 
 The fibres, which bear the flowers of the kummel, are greenish at the 
 base, and assume upwards a russet colour, inclining to that of cinna- 
 mon. Before the flower appears, it is contained in a bud, at first very 
 small, but resembling that of the rose. Growing, it lengthens to the 
 extent of four lines, and is in diameter about one and a half This bud 
 divides into four parts, which form the leaves of the perianthium, each 
 
 * Plate, No; XVII.
 
 APPENDIX. 465 
 
 terminating in a point. Ai)o\c' this perianthiuni come out four IcavTS, 
 a little straiter than the former, ami white on each side ; whereas, those 
 of the perianthiuni are white only within. Between the four leaves of 
 the perianthiuni and the four of the flower, are placed eight white leaf- 
 lets, disposed in the eight angles which result from those hefore men- 
 tioned. These last are at the base all joined together as a calix; they 
 are as long as the rest, but all collected together like a bud, jet their 
 ends are bent a little outwards. Around this calix are placed eight 
 other leaflets, half the length of these, in their interstices. Around 
 these leaflets, in the inner part, are disposed eight stamina, very small, 
 with an oblong and fluted head, of a yellowish colour. The length of 
 the head of the stamina is about a line, and they do not rise above the 
 interior order of these leaflets above mentioned. From the perianthiuni 
 rises the ovarium, and from it the pistillum, which inclines to white, 
 except the point, which is a little more yellow than the rest. The leaves 
 of the perianthiuni have a part raised up the whole length of the leaflets 
 like a rib. The stalks, on which the leaves are, as well as those which 
 support the fruit and flower, are green. The leaves are stiong, very 
 like those of the orange tree ; they have a yellowish fibre raised up on 
 both sides, but particularly on the reverse of the leaf. This side is 
 a little fairer, but both sides are completely varnished. 
 
 On another part of the paper is found the following note, entitled, 
 " Remainder of the description of the flower of the Kummel." 
 
 To the exterior part of this calix, which has eight leaves, are attach- 
 ed 16 stamina; which, by two and two, correspond to the eight exte- 
 rior leaves, and remain very open. On these last leaves each of those 
 stamina splits gradually into three others. The longest of these stamina 
 corresponds to the middle of the leaf on which it is spread. The ovary 
 is about a line long, and the pistillum about four. 
 
 The fruit is of a tawny, or dead yellow ; of an oblong pyramidi- 
 cal shape at the point, and rounded at the base where it is attached to 
 the stalk. This tree, which is called, in Tigre, Kumnul, and in Am- 
 hara, Shie, or Essue, attains a considerable size. The fruit is ri|)e in 
 December, but particularly in January. It is of the tribe called ^linui- 
 sops. 
 
 3 N
 
 466 • APPEI^DIX. 
 
 HOUBAARAH *. 
 
 The beautiful bird, here represented, is very little known. The figure 
 I have here given, if it is not the only one, is surely the only intelligible 
 one, or from which any guess can be made at the bird from which it 
 was designed ; not even excepting the figure by Dr Shaw, who, as far 
 as I know, gives the first particular description of it. 
 
 It is all over Arabia and Barbary called Houbaara. It is frequent in 
 the deserts by the Persian Gulf, and in the sands of Palmyra, bordering 
 upon Damascus. It is found on both sides the Euphrates, and no 
 where changes its name. I will not, however, decide, whether it is the 
 bird mentioned by that name in the Arabic version of the Scripture, al- 
 though I am very much inclined to think it is so. By its having been 
 often named, together with birds inhabiting places that, from the parti- 
 cular catastrophes of the times, have become scenes of desolation, and 
 as such described by the prophets, many have been led to think, that 
 there are circumstances in its nat-ure that have a more than ordinary 
 affinity and connection with the scenes of desolation there described. 
 For example, the owl, the bittern, the night-crow, and several others 
 that are found in the melancholy list of birds inhabiting places devoted 
 to destruction, naturally impress the mind with an imagination, that 
 they are somehow or other intimately connected with that destruction 
 they must have been spectators of. This is, however, sometimes mere 
 imagination, as is the case in the example of the bird before us. It is 
 a clean granivorous bird ; and, though it lives in the desert, this is sup- 
 posed to arise from a propensity it has, in common with many other 
 birds, to keeping itself dry, and free from wet and dirty soil. It seems 
 to partake of the nature of the bustard ; and so Golius and Bochart have 
 thought ; though others, for no good reason that I can find, have 
 thought the contrary. In size, it is as large as a full grown pullet, some- 
 what longer in proportion. Its head is crowned with a large tuft of 
 feathers ; half of the fore-part of which is black, the rest a greyish 
 
 * Plate, No. XVIII.
 
 APPENDIX. 467 
 
 wliite. Its head is a reddish brown ; its throat white ; and the feathers 
 of the back of the head arc small and fine. It has a ruff of very singu- 
 lar form and structure. It is black from the middle of the neck, and 
 stands back, in the shape of a wing on the one side; then, on the front, 
 and before its stomach, it has the appearance of an apron, which goes 
 all round, where its stomach is situated, and joins tlie left side of the 
 neck, making the same form, or figure, as it did on the left ; so that 
 the neck seems to stand between two wings of feathers, joined together 
 in the fore-part by the apron that covers the stomach before. These 
 feathers, disposed on each side, as also those upon its head, are of the 
 consistence of those of the dunghill cock, when he is angry, or intend- 
 ing to light, and the same holds in the Houbaara : for it is only on those 
 occasions that he erects his plumage, which is a token that he is angry. 
 His belly is white, all but under the anus, which is spotted with black, 
 in large transversal spots. Its thighs are covered with white feathers 
 till the joint, which is bare; the leg below the joint is two inches long. 
 It has three toes not jointed ; each of these terminate with a strong sharp 
 claw. It runs with great velocity upon level and smooth ground, which 
 it affects. It is of all others the bird that gives the best sport with the 
 hawk : having a great variety of stratagems to elude its enemy, besides 
 the swiftness of its flight. Its body, back, and tail, is brown, beauti- 
 fully spotted with black ; the point of its tail is fringed with white, 
 about a quarter of an inch. Its beak is black pointed ; and in shape is 
 pointed as granivorous birds, and about two inches long. The flesh is 
 black ; in taste, much like that of wild fowl of the game kind, and re- 
 sembles much the bustard, such as we find in our Downs in England. 
 This bird was shot at Syene, on the skirts of the desert, innnediately 
 under the Tropic. The town's people, at first sight, knew it by the 
 name of Houbaaraa ; and such I take it may be called in all time com- 
 ing.
 
 468 APPENDIX. 
 
 MADOQUA ANTELOPE*. 
 
 In our journey to the sources of the Nile, we found a little wild ani- 
 mal, called, in Abyssinia, Madoqua. From its properties, it would 
 seem to be the same with that described by M. de Buffon under 
 the name of Grimme, excepting in the horns, which, neither in figure 
 nor situation, are like those designed on the head, brought by M. Adan- 
 son from Senegal, which M. de Bufltbn took for the animal in question. 
 In our animal, the horns are round and straight, and make a large angle 
 with the line of its face ; on the contrary, in the drawing of the head 
 brought from Senegal, the horns are so bent towards the neck, as to 
 make a quite opposite angle. The ears in this animal are within more 
 full than those of the Fecho. The length of the whole body, from the 
 point of the nose to the anus, was 32 inches ; of the head, from the 
 point of the nose to the origin of the horns, 5f inches ; the round of the 
 mouth was 4 inches and 1 part; its aperture, in profile. If inches; 
 length of the eye, from one angle to the other, 1 inch ; distance between 
 the two eye-lids, when open, 5 lines ; distance between the anterior 
 angle and the point of the lip, 3l inches ; distance between the ante- 
 rior angles of the eyes, measured in a straight line, 1 inch 6t lines ; 
 circumference of the head, taken before the horns, 12 inches; length 
 of the ear, 4| inches ; distance between the ears and the horns, 1 inch ; 
 length of the trunk of the tail, 4 inches ; its circumference at its origin, 
 2Hnches ; the inferior diameter of the horns, 4f lines ; length, If inches. 
 The outer part of the horn is composed of longitudinal fibres, from the 
 top to the base, without being interrupted. It has about half a line of 
 solid part round about. These are supported by a heart of bone, spring- 
 ing from the skull, which is about two-thirds the length of each liorn. 
 Length of the neck, taken before, 5 inches ; circumference, taken near 
 the head, 10 inches ; circumference of the neck, near the shoulders, 1 ll 
 inches ; height of the neck, 5 inches ; circumference of the body, taken 
 behind the fore legs, igi inches. Total height of the body before, 19 
 
 * Plate, No. XIX.
 
 APPENDIX. 4G9 
 
 inches; total height behind, 21 inches; length of the shoulder, from the 
 blade to the knee, 5 inches ; circumference of the knee, 31 inches ; length 
 of the shank, 4 inches ; circumference at the smallest place, 1 inch 7| 
 lines ; height, from the foot below to the knee, 5i inches ; distance of 
 the top of the shoulders from the base of the foot, 1 1| inches ; circum- 
 ference of the body, taken before the hind legs, 20i inches ; length of 
 the body, taken from the point of the breast to the anus, 20 inches ; cir- 
 cumference of the snoot behind the nose, 5 inches ; distance between the 
 horns, taken from centre to centre, li inches. 
 
 Between the angle of the eye and the nose it has a spiracle 7 lines 
 long, which oozes out an odoriferous humour. This is situated parallel 
 to the aperture of the mouth, 2 inches from the point of the nose ; the 
 distance between the angle of the mouth and this spiracle, is 1 inch and 
 i line; and there are 5 lines between it and the anterior angle of the eye. 
 The Madoqua has six vertebrte in the neck; 14 dorsal, and 6 lumbar 
 vertebra: ; 5 joints in the os sacrum, and nine in the tail. TJie true ribs 
 are eight ; the false, six. 
 
 A drawing of the head and skull is found in j\Ir Bruce's collection ; 
 but it was thought superfluous to engrave it. In each jaw, both upper 
 and nether, the Madoqua has ten jaw teeth, five on each side ; and eight 
 incisors in the lower jaw. In the upper jaw tliere is a place for a tooth 
 on each side vacant. 
 
 The hair over the body is of a chesnut bright colour. — There is a tuft 
 of black hair, about 2t inches long, between the horns ; a stripe of black 
 down the face to the nose ; the outside of the tail is black ; and a stripe 
 reaches down each fore leg from the knee to the hoof. The hind legs 
 are also black from the pastern to the hoof. The black occupies all the 
 four legs round about from the pastern downwards. The hair of the 
 throat and belly is of a dirty white. 
 
 The other species of the Antelope, common about the sources of the 
 Abay, are the I'eho, or Fecho, and the Bohur. Of the last of these Mr 
 Bruce gives the following account. 
 
 The Bohur is the largest of all the Gazelle kind. His horns are solid, 
 and he casts them not ; they are crooked outwards. He is thick covered 
 with hair, something above an inch long ; the two-thirds of each hair of
 
 470 APPENDIX. 
 
 a (lark cliesnut colour ; the point, or one-third, red ; this runs all along 
 the back, and for about two inches on each side the spine ; upon his 
 buttocks the hair is red without any mixture of black, as also upon his 
 loins ; upon his shoulder and neck it is lighter, drawing to a dirty white ; 
 on his throat of the same colour ; under his jaws only is white ; his hind- 
 legs are red, both on the inside and out ; on the inside somewhat ligliter 
 than the out ; but the edge of his thighs and his hinder legs have a white 
 stream, which comes from his belly, and reaches to his knees ; his fore 
 legs are also of the same clear red, but rather paler ; and he has a ches- 
 nut-coloured band, which reaches from the middle of the shoulder down 
 to the pastern, or hoof; the hair of his legs is bright, and has a lustre 
 like gold. His hoofs are larg-e and well-proportioned, which is rare in 
 the Gazelle kind ; they are of a dark-brown, with light clouds like tor- 
 toise-shell ; the chesnut-coloured streak grows lighter as it comes nearer 
 the hoof; his tail is small, red above, and white at the bottom ; his ears 
 are thick covered with the white hair within, in three bands, as usual ; 
 and whereas it is usual in animals of this kind to have the ears without 
 but ill-covered, this has his thick covered with short close hair from the 
 root to the top, and interspersed with black long hairs near half an inch 
 long; his front below his ears, and below his horns, are of the same 
 mixed brown colour as his back, only the hair is thicker and stronger; 
 his eye-brows are long and black ; his horns consist of several coats, 
 which, from time to time, scale off; the first of these is about, or scarce, 
 a line in thickness ; they are streaked longitudinally, and less hard than 
 the inner coat. He lives in the high grass, and does not enter the wood 
 unless forced ; he sleeps during the heat of the day in the long bent 
 grass, generally near the banks of the Nile. His body is round, strong, 
 and very fleshy ; of an excellent taste, red, and not fat ; part of the 
 Abyssinians eat it, and part do not. He does not appear to move with 
 so much agility as a Gazelle ; but yet, by reason of his length, makes 
 great way ; he stops at certain distances, and stares upon his hunters. 
 The people say the female has no horns. This was a male ; the truth 
 I cannot assert, only I saw several that seemed well-grown without 
 Jiorns ; his neck is of the same colour as his thighs and lower parts of
 
 APPENDIX. 471 
 
 the shoulders. The mixed colour begius onh" where his neck ends, or 
 his back begins. I never saw any large troops of these animals t(;gether; 
 frequently one alone, or two, at most three. They are peculiar to Mait- 
 sha, and the country of the Agows. The horn consists of an outer bark, 
 very fragile, and of a texture resembling wood rather than horn. With- 
 in it is black, and exceeding hard and solid ; hollow all up till within 
 half an inch of the point. Though this horn appears to seem round, yet 
 it does really make an angle in the side, immediately next the eye, to- 
 wards which the point is turned outward, and its form at the base is tri- 
 angular; the apex of one angle projecting towards the eye, perpendicu- 
 lar to a line let fall from the part of the horn turned outward. 
 
 The Fecho and jVIadoqua have both horns with this fragile bark, wliich 
 is of so loose a texture, that it crumbles to small pieces in cutting with 
 the knife. They are of the kind of the antelope, and not of the stag; 
 that is, have a fust within, and are not solid. This bark, or outer coat, 
 is about a line in thickness ; but it is scarce perceptible, or but as a thin 
 scale. 
 
 ANTIDOTES USED BY THE NUBA AGAINST SERPENTS. 
 
 The Abyssinians call all the black nations which surround them on 
 the north, west, and south-west, Sliankala ; a generic name, which they 
 apply even to the people in the provinces belonging to Sennaar. The 
 Nuba, Funge, Shilook, Dinga, people called Fertit, the Doha, and Do- 
 bena, and, in short, all perfect blacks, go by tliis appellation. These na- 
 tions form a race of men distinct from the Arabs and Galla, and seem to 
 be the aborigines of Africa. They inhabit the extensive country between 
 the Abay and the Bahar el Abiad down to Sennaar. They dwell along 
 both sides of the White River up to its source. The kings of Sennaar 
 have transplanted a number of them into the low country, on the banks 
 of the Dender, to defend their territories there. ]\Iany of these Nuba 
 are taken from the mountains around the White River. They retain 
 their priests, and Pagan religion. They worship the moon; from which
 
 472 APPENDIX. 
 
 practice the name of Jibbel Kumr, probably, was given by themselves 
 to the hills where the Bahar el Abiad rises. They wear thick bracelets 
 of copper around their wrists and ancles, which they get from the cop- 
 per mines of Fertit, and others of that metal, in their native mountains. 
 Small nations of these black Pagans are found in all the hilly districts 
 south of Darfur The Arabs make war on them, in order to take slaves, 
 and send many of them to Cairo, and other remote markets. 
 
 The Nuba are more kind-hearted, less cruel, and more simple and sin- 
 cere than the Arabs. They believe in witchcraft ; and the following su- 
 perstitions were told to JMr Bruce on the banks of the Dender, and are 
 described here in his own words : 
 
 " There is a prevailing opinion in Sennaar, and all the country about 
 that there are wizards, Avho, by their looks and charms, have power to 
 throw, as they please, a man, or a woman, gradually into decay, which, 
 at last, terminates in death. There is a root of a tree, which comes from 
 the province of Fazuclo, which is sold in the market publicl}' as an an- 
 tidote against that. A few chips, put into the mouth, effectually pre- 
 serves a person. It is said the Nuba are the wizards ; and it is from 
 their country the remedy comes, where this is also believed to be fact. 
 I have seen several in this disease. It seems to be a hectic fever, pro- 
 bably the end of some illness ; the eyes, face, and body, are as of a per- 
 son in the last stage of a consumption ; and this happens more seldom 
 in men than in women. I never saw children have it. It is frequent in 
 the deserts of Barca about Augila. I saw two women put to death in 
 that country for this ; they call it drinking their life ; it is called Bouda 
 in Abyssinia, where it is also connnon, especially among the Galla of 
 Cojam. In all these places they believe that the hyaenas, which are fre- 
 quent in the streets of all their towns at night, are these enchanters in 
 tliat shape ; and they will not touch the skin of a hytena till it has been 
 prayed over, and exorcised by a priest. The Falasha in Abyssinia an- 
 swer the purposes of Pagan Nuba in the cure. 
 
 " There is among the cow-keepers, or neat-herds of the Refaa Arabs, 
 and Nuba, a very singular species of idolatry; they chuse, each from 
 among themselves, one whom they constitute their god ; and that god
 
 APPENDIX. 473 
 
 adores another cow-herd as his god, and so on. This is common in Fa- 
 zuclo, and in all the countries from Lowna. 
 
 " The Nuba in Sennaar cure the venereal disease with a root of a tree 
 pountled in Mater. The patient is shut up, and cats only maize and wa- 
 ter, called belleel, for forty-one days ; after which he comes out perfectly 
 cured, whether by abstinence, or medicine, is uncertain. The root is 
 purgative. They also use earth of a certain kind, brought from without 
 the limits of the tropical rains, near Gooz. It is saline, has no strong- 
 taste, and seems a kind of magnesia alba. This the}- also use for their 
 idcers ; but it is at times unsuccessful, drying tliem up, and often occa- 
 sioning an univeisal pox. 
 
 " In Abyssinia the handling of serpents without harm is known. The 
 Nuba have charms both against vipers and scorpions. It is even a shrub 
 the Abyssinians make use of, not resembling the plant used by the Nuba, 
 and certainly different. I have seen the serpents bite the people who 
 lield them ; but the bite was neither attended with pain nor inflannna- 
 tion ; no remedy was applied but sucking the wound, which bled plen- 
 tifully in four places. This art is known in Barbary and Egypt ; but the 
 danger prevents us from trying the herbs." 
 
 The following plants were pointed out to Mr Bruce at Sennaar (July 
 25, 1772), by a Nubian, who was from the country on the Bahar el A- 
 biad. The minute description he gives may enable future observers to 
 identify them. An antidote, or remedy, against the bite of the scorpion, 
 Avould be a valuable acquisition to mankind in general, which only the 
 Nuba seem to possess. 
 
 Antidotes against Vipers and Scorpions, used by the Funge and Nubians in 
 
 Sennaar. 
 
 " The first is called Labreshat, in the language of Sennaar; Lagemi, 
 in that of the southern negroes, or Shankala; it is a root about a foot in 
 length, and somewhat above an inch around; but more connnonly found 
 not above the size of a common whip cord; it is tough and pliable, co- 
 vered with a thick l)ark, w liich easily cracks, but does not easily detach 
 
 :i o
 
 474 . APPENDIX. 
 
 itself from tlie root ; it has something the form of white Hquorice, but is 
 of a darker colour. This root is generally straight, and shoots perpen- 
 dicular into the earth, but has no fibres or branches. From the sitle of 
 this root, generally about half an inch from the top, sprouts out a branch, 
 thin, and covered witli a smooth deep green bark. This rarely grows 
 above an inch long, and decays at top ; and half an inch below, on its 
 side, sets forth another small twig, seldom more than one. On this grow 
 the leaves, disposed, one by one, alternately on opposite sides of the 
 stalk ; they are ordinarily about two inches long, and three lines and 
 a half at the top, growing smaller to the point ; the ribs are scarcely 
 marked, or distinguishable, joined by a small stalk to the branch. This 
 leaf is at first of the colour of laurel, but turns black and saddish on 
 keeping. The Nubians distinguish male antl female by the t]o\\'er ; that 
 of the former being red, and the other white. I never saw either flower. 
 The branch which bears the leaves never grows half a foot high out of 
 the earth. It had leaves on the 25th July, 1772, after there had been 
 considerable rain at Sennaar. It grows near the Nile in the red soapy 
 clay, which is the soil there, and where all their dora is sown. This is 
 against all species of the viper kind. The root having been dried at the 
 sun, then pounded, if a piece, very small, be chewed, and the hand be 
 rubbed with this spittle, the viper will suft'er himself to be handled with- 
 out offering to venture a bite; and upon being continued long in the 
 hand, where is this bruised root, or the tincture of it rubbed in the hand, 
 will sicken and die without any offence. It is but little bitter to the 
 taste, and of no strong or disagreeable smell ; it something resembles li- 
 quorice. 
 
 Second Plant. — From a root, much resembling horse-radish, nearly in 
 form of an egg at top, and open at the bottom, divided into a fork, or 
 two legs, grows a succulent stalk, or often two or three, of the size of 
 a large earth-worm. This stalk is white and feeble as far as it is cover- 
 ed with earth ; after which it is a light green, and seldom above eight 
 inches high. From the green parts of this stalk grow the leaves alter- 
 nately on the opposite side of the stalk ; the two opposites are generally 
 less than half an incli distant; there is then a large inter\al near an inch 
 and a half; and then the two others, which I say are placed alternately
 
 APPENDIX. 475 
 
 on opposite sides. Tlicre is no knot, ov riiiy-, around where tiie IcaveH 
 shoot: these are always tlnee in niiniber ; the first hir<;e, and in li\c' di- 
 visions; it is altogether above an inch and a halt' broad, of a bri<;ht 
 green, something like that of celery. When tiie large leaf has arrived 
 at its full size, it falls oft", and then it is succeeded by the second, which 
 is advanced ; the thirtl takes place of the second, and it then shoots 
 a small one for a third. These leaves are fastened to the principal stalk 
 by a thready succulent root, long, near a third of the length of the leaf. 
 The ribs part all from this root, and are considerably raised on the back 
 of the leaf, and hollowcfl, or sunk, in the front. There are five principal 
 ones. The stalk and leaves of this are perfectly tasteless, and witliout 
 smell. The Nubians say it l)ears both fruit and l]o.wers in abundance. 
 I never saw either. It had just shot out this succulent root, when I saw 
 it, the 'JJth July, near Sennaar, on the banks of the Nile, where it is in 
 great plenty in the very same ground with the former root. The root is 
 of a dirty yellowish white, full of small knots, which seem to have been 
 roots of fibres; and the root is also surrounded with small fibrous circles 
 horizontally, like hoops around it. The leaves and stalk are covered 
 with a sort of prickly down, scarce perceptible to the touch, which has 
 probably given it its name, Abou sont, the father of the acacia*. 
 
 The root of the third plant is crooked, hard, antl woody; its body is about 
 threje inches long, when longest ; at the bottom shoot out long thready 
 fibres, tough, and of the same consistence with the root. The fibres run 
 strongly into the earth, but considerable part of the body of the root is 
 out of the earth uncoNcred. It resembles the root of wild thyme, at first 
 sight. Trom tire sides of this, near the top, shoot forth a great number 
 of green branches, fiuted, and seldom above four inches long; upon these 
 the leaves are disposed, two and two, on opposite sides of the stalk. 
 These are generally three in number ; one laige antl two lesser, joined to 
 the principal stalk by a foot of about an inch long. The leaf is general- 
 ly about three-fourths of an inch in lengtii ; and, at the shoulders, above 
 half an inch in breadth, fightly serrated, like the nettle, of a deep green 
 on the right side, but pale on the re\erse; the ribs are faintly marked ; 
 
 * An Arabic phrase, signifying, like the ucadUt r.
 
 476 . . APPENDIX. 
 
 the branches, or stalks, terminated with a head of white flowers of the 
 form of pea blossoms, out of which project a pistil surrounded with se- 
 veral small filaments, or stamina, whose heads are covered with orange- 
 coloured farina. This flower is contained in a cup of one leaf, divided 
 into several segments ; each of these flowers do not exceed a line in 
 length ; they grow two by two, on the head, on opposite sides of the 
 stalk ; and two or three, like the leaves, sprout out together on each side, 
 joined by a small foot to the stalk near the length of the flower. This 
 whole head, occupied by the flower, is about three-fourths of an inch in 
 length. The whole of the plant above ground seldom exceeds five 
 inches and a half — It grows in the same ground with the rest near the 
 Nile, and was in flower and leaf on the 2jth July, 1772, when I was at 
 Sennaar. It is used, bruising the root in the hand, against scorpions, 
 who are rendered harmless by it. 
 
 The fourth plant is also for the same use, against scorpions, and pro- 
 duces the same efi^ect. It is a round root of the size of the largest mus- 
 ket-ball, full of small fibres, which spring out on all sides ; from the cen- 
 tre of this springs out the plant, the stalk of which is an inch and a half 
 in length, feeble, and flexible, thickest at the root, diminishing, however, 
 but little. From this principal stalk sprout branches on all sides about 
 four inches long, alternately disposed on the stalk. This stalk is lightly 
 channelled ; the leaves are above half an inch broad, fixed to the branch 
 by a foot like the vine leaf; they grow alternately on the branch. They 
 resemble the vine leaf in form ; they are of a bright vivid green on the 
 face ; pale on the reverse, when growing, but turn black soon after ga- 
 thering. They have on them a small white soft hair, like down. The 
 ribs are five principal ones raised on the back, as in the vine; and distinct 
 and well-marked on the right side also, but not hollowed. The flower is 
 of the size of a pea, but oval, and covered with white down. I never 
 saw it blown, but only shot, though it seemed to be arrived at its full 
 size, and ready to blow, and the cup divided into four oval pointed seg- 
 ments. From where the leaves sprout out come likewise tendrils, like a 
 vine, which show it to be a parasite. This is very rare ; I never found 
 but one the Nubian brought me, though it grows in the same ground as 
 the rest, at Ayra, near the Nile, three miles south of Sennaar. It has
 
 APPENDIX. 477 
 
 little taste, as most lierlis have, wliich, like this, were gathered in the 
 season of rain ; though, as to its virtue, the Nubians knew no difference 
 of seasons. All these plants are equally efficacious ; the three against 
 scorpions ; the fourth, which is a shrub, against vipers. The south, 
 which is the country of these slaves in the regions of Shankala, from 
 Fazuclo to the frontiers of Agow, abound in them all, and many others. 
 There is great plenty at Sennaar ; though it is in their own country these 
 slaves learn the virtue of these plants and roots, to which the Arabs and 
 people of Sennaar are strangers. When a person is newly bit, they chew 
 a piece, and apply it to the place, and he is immediately cured. If a per- 
 son chew this root often in a morning, the serpent, or scorpion, will not 
 bite him. They dry all these roots, and then pound them to powder, 
 and mix them well together, and put them in a leathern purse * ready 
 for use ; and when they are to handle a scorpion, or viper, they take a 
 few grains of this powder, and moisten it with water, or spittle, and rub 
 it in their hand, and then lay hold of either without fear. Providence 
 has placed this remedy in abundance, where there is much need of it. 
 The bark and holes of all the trees in this country are full of scorpions 
 in thousands, and the plains full of very poisonous vipers, especially in 
 harvest. These come out of their holes in the time of the rains, and lie 
 in heaps, Avherever they find straw, dry herbage, or old houses. There 
 is one circumstance, which I had forgot, which scarce deserves remem- 
 brance, that these roots are to be pounded to powder by the hands of 
 a virgin." • •. - 
 
 * A leather bag, with these plants in it, was brought home by Mr Bruce, and is preserv- 
 ed. E.
 
 478 
 
 APPENDIX, 
 
 No. XLIX. 
 
 Observations of Latitude and Longitude, made by Mr Bruce in Africa, 
 in the years 1769, 1770, 1771, and 1772. 
 
 ,. , [From the Journals.] 
 
 Dec. 27. 1768, In Farshiut, in 
 
 resid. of the Friars 
 Jan. 7. 1769; Tent on the 
 
 banli of the Nile, on the 
 
 Calish that goes to the city, 
 
 300 paces to N. E. of Den. 
 
 dera 
 Jan. 10. In the tent, io south, 
 
 immediately out of Negade 
 Jan. 15. In the tent at south 
 
 side, immediately out of 
 
 Luxor 
 Jan. 16. In ditto 
 
 Jan. 22. In Badjoura 
 Jan. 23. In Badjoura 
 
 Feb. 6. In Girge 
 
 March 26. Cossir 
 
 April 5. In Cossir 
 April 22. Imbo 
 May 7. Jidda 
 July 3. Jidda 
 
 STARS. 
 
 Rigel 
 
 Rastern should, of Orion 
 
 East should, of Orion 
 
 Sirius 
 
 Rigel 
 
 East should, of Orion 
 
 East should, of Orion 
 
 Procyon 
 East should. 
 
 of Orion 
 
 Sinus 
 
 l".ast should, of Orion 
 
 Rigel 
 
 Kast should, of Orion 
 
 Uigel - 
 
 East should, of Orion 
 
 Northern, in the Virgin's belt, 
 
 marked S . 
 Southern, in the Virgin's belt, 
 
 marked y 
 Spica Virginis 
 Rcgulus 
 Regulus 
 Spica Virginis 
 Liicida Librae 
 Star in Libra /3 
 Star /3 of the Scorpion 
 Antaris 
 ^ of Serpentarius 
 
 ALTITUDES 
 
 55'^28'30 
 71 17 
 71 10 30 
 
 )" 1 Fine weather and 
 3 J calm 
 
 >Good obs. 
 47 25 59 j 
 
 55 38 7 r- 1 , 
 
 71 27 30 J ^""'^ "'^^■ 
 
 
 71 33 "1 ,, ^. 
 
 Both many 
 
 70 6 40 i '^■*'"'*' 
 
 
 71 39 30 
 
 
 47 54 20 
 
 
 71 17 40 
 
 
 55 28 20' 
 
 
 ■ Good obs. 
 
 
 71 17 40. 
 
 
 55 11 30T Much wind, 
 
 that 
 
 71 33 J- made the 
 
 tube 
 
 J skake 
 
 
 68 32 20~ 
 
 63 42 15>Goodall 
 
 33 36 10 
 
 } 
 
 76 38 30 
 
 Obs. sus 
 
 79 2 15 
 
 Good 
 
 58 35 30 - 
 
 \ 
 
 53 28 45 , 
 
 / 
 
 60 1 30 
 
 )< Grood 
 
 49 23 45 1 
 
 
 J2 39 45 ' 
 
 \ 
 
 58 28 0> 
 
 '
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 479 
 
 
 STARS. 
 
 
 ALTITUDES. 
 
 
 Jul) 21. Lohcia 
 
 (u) Head of the Scorpion 
 
 52 22 40- 
 
 
 
 Aniaris 
 
 - 
 
 48 26 
 
 1- Obs. good 
 
 
 Thii^h of Scrpentarius, 
 
 ^ 
 
 64 14 40. 
 
 
 August 5. Loheia 
 
 Antaris 
 
 _ 
 
 48 25 50' 
 
 
 
 ^ of Serpentarius 
 
 
 64 14 40 " 
 
 Aug. 18. At Loheia 
 
 Lucida Lyrac 
 
 
 67 
 
 
 21. Ditto 
 
 Meridian Altit. of Sun 
 
 
 85 34 50 
 
 Wea. a little 
 cloudy 
 
 25. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 - 
 
 85 14 40 
 
 Sun was under 
 clouds 
 
 26. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 . 
 
 84 53 20 
 
 Good obs. 
 
 27. Ditto 
 
 Diito 
 
 _ 
 
 84 32 15 
 
 Obs. clear 
 
 Sept. 15. At Dahalac 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 77 26 45 
 
 Clear 
 
 22. At Masuah 
 
 Sun's Merid. Alt. 
 
 
 74 50 55 
 
 Clear 
 
 23. At same place 
 
 Sun's Mer. Alt. 
 
 . 
 
 74 27 40 - 
 
 \ 
 
 23. Ditto 
 
 Risol 
 
 
 65 55 50 
 
 1 
 
 Ditto 
 Ditto 
 
 Bellatriv 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt 
 
 E 
 
 80 32 
 73 3 20 1 
 
 > Light clouds 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Southern in Orion's belt 
 
 72 20 15 ' 
 
 1 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Eastern should, of Orion 
 
 81 45 40 > 
 
 
 24. Ditto 
 
 Lucida Aquil* 
 
 _ 
 
 82 41 30 
 
 Light clouds 
 
 25. Ditto 
 
 Mer. Alt of Sun 
 
 
 73 40 45 
 
 Light clouds but 
 sun 
 
 26. Ditto 
 
 Same 
 
 . 
 
 73 17 15 
 
 Clear 
 
 Oct. 21. Ditto 
 
 Sirius 
 
 . 
 
 58 25 
 
 Clear 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Sun's Mer. Alt. 
 
 
 63 28 
 
 Clear 
 
 Nov. 23. At Dixan 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt 
 
 
 73 40 10^ 
 
 i 
 
 
 Star to E. in Orion's belt 
 
 72 57 30 i 
 
 ' 
 
 
 Iktclgueze 
 
 
 82 23 ; 
 
 > Clear 
 
 
 Sirius 
 
 . 
 
 58 37 45i 
 
 k 
 
 
 Procjon 
 
 . 
 
 80 49 55^ 
 
 1 
 
 23. Ditto 
 
 Mer. Alt. Sun 
 
 . 
 
 54 50 20 
 
 
 Dec. 2. Kellah 
 
 Ri.^el 
 
 . 
 
 67 6 50"] 
 
 
 
 Betolgueze 
 
 
 82 56 20 
 
 Clear 
 
 
 Procyon 
 
 . 
 
 81 23 40 J 
 
 
 11. Addua 
 
 Mer. Alt. Sun 
 
 
 53 4 35 
 
 Clear 
 
 12. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 . 
 
 52 59 50] 
 
 
 13. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 52 55 50 1 
 
 ■All Clear 
 
 15. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 . 
 
 52 49 50 j 
 
 
 16- 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 52 46 35j 
 
 
 Jan. 18. 1770. Asum 
 
 Rigel 
 
 . 
 
 67 25 > 
 
 V 
 
 Ditto 
 
 First in Orion's belt 
 
 
 75 24 50 , 
 
 f 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Last in Orion's belt 
 
 
 73 49 10 1 
 
 >CJlear 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Betelgucze 
 
 
 83 14 30 1 
 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Sirius 
 
 
 59 29 ' 
 
 1 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Procyron 
 
 •- 
 
 81 41 20 J 
 
 
 Jan. 19. Ax urn 
 
 Sun's Mer. Alt. 
 
 
 55 53 25 > 
 
 i 
 
 ■21. At S. W. of Sire, at 
 
 Rigel 
 
 
 67 26 50 1 
 
 ' 
 
 distance of | mile 
 
 First in Orion's belt 
 
 
 75 26 30 1 
 
 > Clear 
 
 from the tow a 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 Ditio 
 
 Last in Orion's belt 
 
 
 73 50 40 \ 
 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Betelgueze 
 
 
 83 16 20>' 

 
 480 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Jan. 22. At S. W. of Sire, &c. 
 Ditto 
 23. In same place 
 
 26. At the ford of the 
 Tacazze 
 
 31. In Addcrgey, be- 
 side the river Mai lunii 
 
 Feb. I. In Ditto 
 
 11. At Mackara, and 
 the church of Yasous, on 
 Lanialmon 
 Mar. 3. Gondar, capital of 
 Abyssinia 
 
 Mar. 4. Gondar 
 
 March 3. At Gondar 
 
 6. Gondar 
 
 7. Ditto 
 
 8. Ditto 
 
 9. Ditto 
 
 10. Ditto 
 
 11. Ditto 
 
 12. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 STARS. 
 
 ALTITUDES. 
 
 
 Sirius 
 Procyon 
 
 59 31 15] 
 81 33 20j 
 
 Clear 
 
 Mer. Alt. Sun 
 
 56 49 20 
 
 Light clouds, but 
 sun.shinc 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt 
 
 74 53 30- 
 
 
 Last in Orion's belt 
 
 74 12 25 
 
 ► A little cloudy 
 
 Betelgueze 
 
 83 38 20. 
 
 
 Merid. Alt. Sun 
 
 59 33 15' 
 
 
 Foremost in Orion's belt 
 
 76 6 20 
 
 • • •■ ■- 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt 
 
 75 13 20 
 
 
 Last in Orion's belt 
 Merid. Alt. Sun 
 
 74 30 10 
 59 50 5 
 
 ^'Cloudy, Wind 
 
 Arcturus 
 
 83 5 
 
 
 y in Corvo -, 
 
 60 19 45 
 
 
 3 in Corvo 
 
 61 20 55 
 
 
 Spica Virg. 
 
 66 37 
 
 Cloudy 
 
 Merid. Alt. Sun 
 
 63 14 30 
 
 Clear 
 
 Spica Virg. 
 
 67 28 30 
 
 Very clear 
 
 3 of the Scorp. 
 
 55 29 0~ 
 
 1 
 
 /8 of the Scorp. - 
 
 58 16 25( 
 
 > Clear 
 
 «■ of the Scorp. 
 
 32 24 30( 
 
 Antares 
 
 31 31 50, 
 
 1 
 
 Merid. Alt. Sun 
 
 70 38 50 
 
 Flying cl. but 
 sun seen 
 
 Ditto 
 
 71 21 40 
 
 
 Tja.st in Orion's belt 
 
 75 20 30 
 
 Flying cl. but 
 sun clear 
 
 Betelgueze 
 
 84 46 
 
 Clear 
 
 ,8 in foot of Canis maj. 
 
 59 34 15: 
 
 1 
 
 Sirins 
 
 61 30 
 
 > Clear. 
 
 Procyon 
 
 83 13 lo' 
 
 ) 
 
 S of the Scorpion 
 
 55 29 10^ 
 
 
 /3 of ditto 
 
 58 16 301 
 
 > Clear. 
 
 <r of ditto , . - 
 
 52 24 30| 
 
 Antaris 
 
 51 31 55 
 
 ) 
 
 Mer. Alt- Sun 
 
 71 45 
 
 Flying clouds, but 
 sun seen. 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt 
 
 76 3 40 
 
 
 Betelgueze 
 
 84 46 
 
 Flying light clouds 
 
 Ditto 
 
 84 45 55 
 
 Clouds 
 
 Mer. Alt. Sun 
 
 72 54 50 
 
 Clear 
 
 Ditto 
 
 73 18 25 
 
 Clouds, but sun 
 clear 
 
 Middle in Orion's belt, 
 
 76 3 30^ 
 
 1 
 
 Last in Orion's belt, 
 Betelgueze 
 
 75 20 25( 
 84 46 ( 
 
 > Clear 
 
 Sirius 
 
 61 30^ 
 
 \ 
 
 Mer. Alt. Sun 
 
 73 41 44 
 
 
 Ditto 
 
 74 5 20 
 
 
 Ditto 
 
 74 28 55 
 
 
 Sirius • 
 
 61 35 

 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 481 
 
 
 STARS. 
 
 
 ALTITUDES. 
 
 March 13. Gondar 
 
 Mor. Alt. Suu 
 
 
 74 
 
 52 
 
 30 
 
 14. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 75 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 16. Ditto 
 
 13itto 
 
 
 76 
 
 30 
 
 20) 
 25f 
 15( ^"^ *^''^'' 
 
 20) 
 
 
 ■^irius 
 Procyon 
 
 
 61 
 83 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 Clear ill foot of Poll 
 
 ux 
 
 81 
 
 8 
 
 April 10. At Emfras, in Fog- 
 
 Mcrid. Alt. Sun 
 
 
 86 
 
 5 
 
 Clear 
 
 gora 
 
 Clear in foot of Poll 
 
 ux 
 
 80 
 
 44 
 
 45 
 
 Ai)iil U. Ditto 
 
 iVlerid. Alt. Sun 
 
 
 86 
 
 27 
 
 10 
 
 
 Clear in foot of Poll 
 
 ux 
 
 80 
 
 45 
 
 
 12. Ditto 
 
 Merid. Alt. Sun 
 
 
 86 
 
 49 
 
 10 
 
 13. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 87 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 14. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 87 
 
 32 
 
 20 
 
 15. Ditto 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 87 
 
 53 
 
 50 
 
 Nov. 15, 1770. At Saccala 
 
 
 
 63 
 
 14 
 
 30 Cloudy 
 
 April 6. Ditto 
 
 
 
 62 
 
 56 
 
 Cloudy, l)ut ob- 
 servations good 
 
 Jau. 6, 1772. Tcherkiu 
 7. Ditto 
 
 Merid. Alt. of Sun's 
 Ditto 
 
 upperl. 
 
 54 
 54 
 
 28 
 45 
 
 30 f ^''^^ 
 
 26. Horcacaraoot 
 
 Ditto 
 
 
 58 
 
 29 
 
 15 Good 
 
 Observations at Teawa, not found ; it is stated in the original Journal, N. L. 14^ 2 '24" 
 from a calculation of which the basis is lost. 
 
 The remaining observations of Latitude, in the Journals, are given at the end of the ob. 
 servatiuns of Longitude, which follow. 
 
 Observations on the Satellites of Jupiter. 
 
 These observations were made with the following instruments : — 
 1st, A reflecting telescope, by Adams, made, as was said, for Wortley 
 jMontague, Esq. of two feet length in the tube, with two eye-glasses of 
 different powers. This instrument, though not bad, had nothing ex- 
 cellent in it. The second was a reflecting telescope, made by Short, of 
 the same length, with two eye-glasses likewise; but, as the medium was 
 for the most part perfectly clear at the places of observation, the shortest, 
 or greatest magnifying power, was always used. The third was a re- 
 fracting telescope, made by Dollond, upon a very complicated stand, com- 
 posed of cross rulers of mahogany, four feet in length of the tube, per- 
 fectly stead}- under cover, but not so in the oiitw ard air, if any degree of 
 wind blew ; otherwise a pleasanter instrument in use than any of the 
 
 3 p
 
 482 APPENDIX. • 
 
 other two. The instrument used in taking all the altitudes, was a three 
 foot astronomical quadrant, made at Paris for the kings observatory at 
 INIarseilles, by L'anglois ; it is described by Monsieur de la Lande in one 
 of his volumes upon astronomy, and is reputed by him to be the most 
 perfect instrument ever constructed in France. It A\as sent me by the 
 king, Louis XV. upon my losing all my instruments by shipwreck on the 
 coast of Africa, when it was impossible to get new ones made; all the 
 excellent instruments makers in Europe being employed by the astrono- 
 mers of different nations then much engaged about the transit of ^''enus. 
 The next was a pendulum clock, sent me from Paris likewise ; my own, 
 made by EUicott, having perished in the Gul])h of Sidra, where 1 was 
 shipwrecked. It is a time-keeper, of a very simple, useful, elegant, con- 
 struction, by Lepeaute ; the parts, however \\'ell conceived, were exe- 
 cuted in a very slovenly inaccurate manner ; and being, upon the whole, 
 but an indifferent instrument, little conhdence was therefore reposed in 
 it, as may be infeired from the observations. Its plan has, however, 
 been imitated here, in Scotland, under my own eye, \\ ith the greatest 
 success ; and several of the same movements have been executed to uni- 
 versal satisfaction, with this difference, that the Paris time-keeper cost 
 twenty-eight guineas, and that made here, with a gridiron pendulum, 
 cost me but seven. 
 
 ]My friend, ]Mr Russel, secretary to the Turkey company, sent me 
 a very excellent watch, by EUicott. 
 
 My barometer was chosen from the best made by Nairn and Blount. 
 Our quicksilver was all lost by an accident at Jidda, and it was there 
 filled anew by some of the cleanest and heaviest quicksilver I ever re- 
 member to have seen, given by the gentlemen of the ships from the 
 East Indies. 
 
 The thermometers were various ; that used in the house was a very 
 sensible one, of about eighteen inches in length, by which the others 
 used on the road, when this was packed up, were all regulated. 
 
 I beg leave to say, that all the observations were made with the ut- 
 most care and attention possible ; that no labour was spared in the fre- 
 quent and constant rectification of the quadrant, both in the horizon 
 and zenith ; that though several of them were made in circumstances, 
 where the mind may reasonably be thought not to be in a state of per-
 
 APPENDIX. 485 
 
 feet repose, yet every thing was done to surmount liuman fears as nuicli 
 as possible; and it is believed, tlie errors that may be found in these ol)- 
 servations, may be rather attributed to the ignoranee of tlie ol)server, 
 than to any inaceuraey, fear, or scrupulous reflection u|)on liis own 
 situation, though many times it was a dangerous and thsagreeabh' one. 
 
 liut as these observations have had the advantage of large instruments, 
 as they are made in places where there is no probability they e\er will 
 be repeated, Mr Bruce wishes them to be calculated rigorously, and 
 no equation, however trifling, omitted ; so that they may be regarded as 
 fixed points in the geography of Africa and Arabia in any future reform 
 of the maps of those countries. 
 
 IVIr Bruce has calculated always two altitudes, and sometimes more, 
 for ascertaining the time ; he has set two altitudes, for the most part, 
 for fixing the time of the clock at each observation ; and he hopes that 
 IVIr jNIaskelyne will, as he was so good as to promise him, bestow the 
 same attention upon these now sent him ; upon the result of which he 
 shall place his greatest confidence ; and he hopes Mr Maskelyne will 
 favour him with all correspondent observations made at Greenwich, 
 from the meridian of which he would wish his longitudes to be cal- 
 culated. 
 
 At Negade. 
 
 30 
 2 30 
 2 48 
 
 L. 32 32 48 
 
 On the 11th of January, 1769, lat. 25" 53' 30" N. by esteem 2 hours E. from Greeu- 
 wich, observed an immersion of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, when it was 5 h. 41' 34' by the 
 clock. 
 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 64 44 30 4 41 54 27 6 9 66| Clear and Calm, obs. 
 
 76 26 4 33 54 good. 
 
 January 10, - 17 45 17 Apparent time. 
 By obs. of March 29, at Greenwich, 
 
 should happen at - - - 15 36 6 • 
 
 2 10 11 Long. E. of Greenwich. 
 Apparent time computed. 
 Jan. 10. 16 45 35.9 
 16 57 39.1 
 
 r- * ..-5 3 41,9 
 
 For Apparent tmie, < 3 45 i 
 
 Mean, 3 43.5 slow 
 
 Long. 32 15 45
 
 484 APPENDIX. 
 
 At Bajoura. 
 
 On the 27th January 1769, in lat. 27. 3. 17. long, by esteem, 2 hours E. from Green. 
 wich, observed an eclipse of the 1st satellite of Jupiter at 3 h. 51. 13. by the clock. 
 Arcturus. Petidulum. Barora. Therm. 
 
 74 67 20 4 22 34 27 8 7 47 Clear and serene, obs*. 
 
 76 7 30 4 28 5 good. 
 
 Barometer 20 feet above the level. 
 
 Jan. 26. 15 53 14 Apparent time 
 By obs. of March 29, should 
 
 happen at Greenwich - - 13 44 51 
 
 Diff, of Mer. E. of Greenwich, 2 8 23 
 
 Jan. 26. 16 24 34.2 Apparent time computed. 
 16 30 5.9 
 2 0.2 
 
 Clock slow 1 o r. n 
 
 I 2 0.9 
 Mean, 2 . 1 
 
 At same place, Jan. 31. 1769, observed an eclipse of the 2d satellite of Jupiter, at 3 h. 
 2. 19. by the clock, with Adam's Telescope. 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 66 34 50 3 25 15 27 7 53 Hazy ; thin clear clouds; 
 69 36 5 3 38 52 observations doubtful : 
 Dogs inquieted me all the time of the observation. 
 
 Jan. 30. 15 6 58 Apparent time. 
 By observations of March 10. - - 13 12 
 
 ■ ■ . . ■ Long. 2 6 46 E. 
 
 Jan. 30. 15 20 53.4 
 15 43 31.2 
 
 By mean of 2 Alt. < ^ 29.2 
 
 Mean, 4 39 slow. 
 At same place, Feb. 12, 1769, observed an eclipse of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, when it 
 was 2 h. 3. 44. by the clock, with Short's telescope. 
 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 67 2 30 2. 42 33 27 5 7 57 Many thin clouds. 
 69 55 10 2 55 32 
 
 Feb. 11. 14 5 16 Apparent time. 
 
 March 29. 11 58 2 at Greenwich ^ I reject the result 2. 6 46. from the immer. 
 
 „ , , „ > of the 2d satellite on the 30th, as less to be 
 
 ^°"^' o ^ oi f • • r cA depended on. 
 
 2 8 23 by immer. of 26. _; * 
 
 Mean, 2 6 48 
 
 Feb. 11. 14 44 3.9 Apparent time computed. 
 
 14 57 4.4 
 
 1 30.9 
 
 Clock slow, ^ J 22,4 
 
 Mean, 1 32 
 
 On the 5th April, 1769, lat. 26. 7 51. same esteemed long, as before, observed an eclipse 
 of the 2d satellite of Jupiter at 2 h. 31. 20 by the clock.
 
 APPENDIX. 485 
 
 At Cosseir. 
 
 Lucitia Lyra?. Pcndiiliini. Barom. Tliprm. 
 
 5134 40 2 38 6 27 9 6 66 Clear, calm after a high 
 
 + 54 13 10 2 51 36 wind. 
 
 55 29 20 2 58 11 
 
 Altitude of Arctiirus found in the original Journals, 
 61 38 40 3 9 13 
 
 59 66 3 16 49 
 
 56 24 40 3 32 29 
 
 Apparent time 
 April 4. 14 37 50.0 _ 14 for clock, f. 
 14 57 58.9 
 
 Clock i '^ '^'-^ ^"^ ^' ^ '"^l'- ''"'^■• 
 
 } 12.1 12 14 49 Ap. time by an obs. of April 11. 
 
 Mean, 14. fast 
 
 2 16 7 Louj;. E. of Greenwich. 
 
 On the 22d April, 1769, lat. 24. 3. 35. long, by esteem 2^ h. east from Greenwich, ob- 
 served an eclipse of the 2d satellite of Jupiter, «itli the same telescope, at 9 h. 14. 17. by 
 the clock. 
 
 At Imbo, in Arabia. 
 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 53 13 4 9 23 9 27 7 73| Brisk wind N. W. and 
 
 55 40 40 9 33 48 clear. 
 The altitudes of Arcturus in the Journal, are as follows : 
 
 53 13 40 9 23 9 
 
 54 18 10 ' 9 27 49 
 
 55 40 40 9 33 48 
 
 + 48 for clock slow. 
 
 Apparent time 9 15 5 
 By observ. of long. May 6. 6 41 59 at Greenwich. 
 
 Long. 2 33 6 E. of Greenwich. 
 
 On the 23d April 1769, at same place, observed an eclipse of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, 
 ■when it was 9 h. 3. 9. 29. by the clock. 
 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 + 59 15 50 9 44 56 There was a brisk wind 
 
 60 42 10 9 51 11 27 4 8 82 W. by N. ; the telc- 
 
 62 4 40 9 57 12 scope was Dollond's, 
 
 and shook with the wind : I cannot think it affected the observation. 
 
 In these, time of eclipse by clock, 9 39 29 
 Clock slow, 1 37 
 
 True time of eclipse, 9 41 6 
 Time of eclipse by ephemcrides, corrected by the tables, 7 18 55 
 
 Diff. of Paris, 2 22 11 
 
 + This marks the additional altitude found in the Journals, but not in the copy sent to 
 Dr Maskelyne. e.
 
 486 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 Apparent time coniputed, 9 54 17.9 
 
 r-i 1 i 3 6.9 
 Clock 
 
 1 41.4 
 
 2 24 slow. 
 
 + 2 24 
 
 Apparent time, - - 9 41 53 
 
 Bj observations of April 28. 7 8 47 at Greenwich, which agrees exactly with that from 
 
 . immersion of 2il satellilc, April 22. 
 
 Long. 2 33 6 E. 
 On the morning of the 8lh of May 1769, lat. 21. 28. 1. by esteem, as before, 2| h. E. 
 of Greenwich, observed an eclipse of the 1st satellite of Jui)iter, when it was 1 h. 34. 42. 
 by the clock. 
 
 Jidda. 
 
 Arcturus. Pendulum. Barora. Therm. 
 
 53 3 10 1 42 20 It was here I filled my 
 
 4-52 16 40 1 45 20 26 5 7 84 barometer with the 
 
 50 58 15 1 61 19 heavy mercury men- 
 
 tioned before. The satellite was too near Jupiter's limb ; with a calm, but a violent dew. 
 Changed our quicksilver in the barometer. Observation doubtful. 
 
 Apparent time, May 7th, 13 43 25.0 
 
 13 52 23.4 
 6.0 
 4.4 
 Mean, 1 5 slow. 
 
 + 15 for clock slow. 
 
 Clock slow, \ . 
 
 May 7th, .. 13 35 47 
 
 By observations of April 28th, 10 59 8 
 
 Long. 2 36 29 E. 
 
 At same place, 9th May 1769, supposed long, as before, observed an emersion of the 1st 
 satellite, when it was 10 h. 11. 14. by the clock. 
 
 Regulus. Pendulum. Barora. Therm. 
 
 37 38 40 10 22 44 Haze and vapours. — 
 
 + 36 42 10 10 26 45 26 4 9 83| Calm. 
 
 35 52 35 10 30 17 
 
 Apparent time computed, May 9th, 10 26 2.3 
 
 10 33 37.4 
 
 Clock slow, ^ 3 2^,^ 
 
 Mean, 3 19 slow. 
 
 10 11 14 
 ■' + 3 19 for clock slow. 
 
 10 14 33 
 By observation s of March 16th, 7 37 38 at Greenwich. 
 
 Long. 2 36 55
 
 APPENDIX. 487 
 
 At same place, 24th June, 1769, obsorTcd an emersion of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, 
 when it was 10 h. 33. 5. hy the elock. 
 
 Lucida Aqiiihi-. Peiululum. IJarom. Therm, 
 
 38 36 9 56 38 "Zo 8 91 Hazy in the horizon — 
 
 44 1 30 10 '20 9 Calm. 
 
 Between these two altitudes the Journal has 39 58 30 and 10 2 35 
 
 42 2 20 10 11 29 
 
 Apiwrent time, 9 58 1.1 
 
 10 21 31.1 
 
 rill 5 1 23.1 
 
 Clock slow, ^ J 2^ 2 
 
 Mean, 1 23 slow. 
 10 33 5 
 + 1 23 
 
 10 34 28 
 From obserrations ofJ\ilylOth, . 7 56 45 at Greenwich. 
 
 Long. 2 37 43 F. 
 
 At same place, 2d July 1769, observed an emersion of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, when 
 it was h. 27. 18. by the clock. 
 
 Pegasus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 40 47 45 12 43 33 Cloudy in the hori- 
 
 + 45 11 20 13 2 26 25 11 6 83 zon. 
 
 46 13 13 6 49 
 
 Longitude by observations May 7th, 2 36 39 
 
 JlaV 9th, 2 36 55 
 
 June" 24th, 2 37 43 
 
 July 2d, 2 37 12 
 
 Mean, 2 3 7.7 E. 
 
 Apparent time, July 1st, 12 43 52,0 
 
 13 7 6.9 
 
 nil i 19.0 
 
 Clock slow, ^ 17.9 
 
 ]Mean, 18 slow. 
 
 27 18 
 
 + 18 
 
 12 27 36 
 From observations of July 1st, 9 50 24 
 
 Long. 2 37 12 E. 
 On 26th July 1769, in lat. 15. 40. 52, observed an emersion of the 1st satellite of Jupi- 
 ter, when it was by the clock 7 h. 15. 18. 
 
 Therm. 
 
 Quick flying clouds. 
 93 Observations were 
 
 taken in the break- 
 ing up of those clouds, but were tolerably favourable. 
 
 
 
 Loheia. 
 
 Lucida Aqnila^. 
 
 Pendulum. 
 
 Barom. 
 
 38 7 20 
 
 7 37 16 
 
 
 + 39 57 15 
 
 7 44 51 
 
 26 3 
 
 41 7 40 
 
 7 49 41 

 
 488 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 44 
 
 56 
 
 Apparent time, 
 
 Clock slow, A „ 
 
 Mean, 7 
 
 22.3 
 50.9 
 
 6.3 
 
 9.9 
 
 8 slow. 
 
 By obs. July 1. 
 
 7 15 18 
 
 + 78 
 
 7 22 26 
 4 30 56 
 
 Long. 2 51 30 E. 
 
 At same place, 18(h August 1769, observed an emersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, 
 when it was 7 h. 
 Arcturus. 
 38 56 20 
 
 26. 42. by the clock. 
 Pendulum. 
 
 Barom. 
 
 Therm. 
 
 7 34 12 
 
 + 38 
 37 15 
 was feverish and ill 
 peared at this time. 
 
 Long. July 26. 2 51 30 
 "Aug. 18. 2 51 53 
 
 Calm ; clear observa- 
 
 7 38 11 26 4 6 88 tion, as favoura:)le 
 
 7 41 24 as possible ; biit I 
 
 having for near a month past constantly watched the comet thatap. 
 
 Mean 2 52 41 
 
 Apparent 
 
 time. 
 
 7 47 
 
 21.1 
 
 
 
 7 54 
 
 33.7 
 
 
 Clock. 
 
 U3 
 In 
 
 9.1 
 9.7 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 9 slow. 
 
 
 7 26 42 
 13 9 
 
 Apiiarenl time. 
 By obs. July 1. 
 
 7 39 51 
 4 47 58 
 
 Long. 
 
 2 51 53 E. 
 
 Loheia. 
 
 On the 22d September, lat. 15. 35. 5. long, by esteem 2 h. E. from Greenwich, observed 
 an emersion of the second satellite of Jupiter, when it was 7. 16. 38. by the clock. 
 
 Masuah. 
 
 a, in Pegasus wing. 
 
 40 44 30 
 
 44 23 50 
 feet above the level. 
 
 Pendulum. 
 7 29 23 
 7 43 19 
 
 Barom. 
 25 3 9 
 
 Therm. 
 
 91 Cloudy and calm. 
 Barometer 20 
 
 Between these two, 
 41 56 10 
 43 7 
 
 in the Journal. 
 7 33 2 
 7 37 58 
 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 7 29 25.0 
 7 44 37.3 
 
 Clock slow 
 
 Mean, 
 
 5 2.0 
 ' \ 1 18.3 
 
 40 slow. 
 7 16 38 
 + 40 
 
 Apparent time of eclipse, ... 
 
 Ditto, computed for meridian of Greenwich, by new tables in Nautical 
 
 Almanack of 1779, which agree in the observations made in 1769. 
 
 See Tables, p. 25. 
 
 7 17 18 
 4 38 52 
 2 38 26 E.
 
 APPENDIX. 489 
 
 On (lie 23tl of January 1770, in the mornin-;, in lat. 1 J. 4. 35. N., long. 2 Ii. E. from 
 Greenwich, obscrveil an eclipse of the first satellite of Jupiter, when it was 5 h. 25. 37. bv 
 the Clock. ' 
 
 On the exlremili) of the cotin/n/ of Sire. — Three hundred paces to the S. S. F,. was tlic 
 village Adeilo ; and two hundred distant from the church of Zasclasse, or thi- Trinity. 
 
 Hegnlns. Pcnduhnn. Baroui. Therm. 
 
 32 2 1 45 5 33 47 There were vapours and 
 
 + 31 47 45 5 36 1 1 some clouds. 
 
 31 16 25 5 38 20 • . 
 
 In the original .Tonrnal, additional to the altitudes; . ' ■- 
 
 Antaris. 
 
 37 47 30 5 43 22 
 
 39 7 45 5 45 4 
 
 Apparent time computed. - 5 25 37 
 
 17 30 17.6 2 49 cl. fast. 
 17 36 11.5 ■ 
 
 Clock fast, I I -li p Apparent ti.ne, 
 
 ' ^ 2 8.5 From obs. of .Mar. 16. 
 
 Mean, 2 49 fast. 
 
 2 32 10 E. Ion. 
 
 On the first February 1770, in the morning, observed an immersion of the second satellite 
 of Jupiter, in lat. 13. 24. 50. and esteemed long. 2 h. east of Greenwich, when it was 
 4 h. 38. 28. by the clock. 
 
 At Addergcy, beside the river Mai Lunii. 
 Regulus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 33 77 4 49 8 Thin Hying clouds. 
 
 + 32 32 30 4 52 13 
 
 31 47 20 4 55 21 , . _ . , 
 
 Apparent time calculated. 16 50 25.5 . ' 
 
 16 56 36. 4 • 
 
 Clock slow. <,,..' \ 
 
 I 1 15.4 
 
 Mean, 1 16 slow; 
 
 4 38 28 
 
 + 1 16 cl. slow. 
 
 17 22 48 
 14 50 47 
 
 Jan. 31. 16 39 44 
 By Observation of June 1st, at Greenwich 14 7 56 
 
 Long. 2 31 48 E. 
 
 On the 3d March 1770, in the morning, in lat. 12. 34. 30. N., esteemed long. 2 h. E. of 
 Greenwich, observed an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, when it was 3 h. 53. 15. 
 by the clock. (Gondar, 100 paces W. of Kedus Michael church.) 
 
 Lion's Tail (fi) Pendulum. Barom. Tiierm. 
 
 42 39 40 4 7 38 Clear and calm. 
 
 + 42 3 4 10 9 21 6 69^ 
 
 41 12 4 13 41 
 
 3 Q ■
 
 490 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 
 15 36 s-j.e 
 
 16 a 56.9 
 44.1 
 45 
 
 Clock fast 
 
 f 10 
 ' I 10 
 
 App. time, March 2. 
 By obs. of March 16. 
 
 3 
 
 53 
 
 15 
 
 — 
 
 10 
 
 45 
 
 15 
 
 42 
 
 30 
 
 13 
 
 12 
 
 38 
 
 Lons;. 2 29 52 E. 
 
 On the 5th March 1770, in the morning, at same place, observed an immersion of the 
 second satellite of Jupiter, when it was 4 h. 20. 55. by the clock. 
 
 + 
 
 Lion's tail, /3. 
 32 35 40 
 4 
 27 
 
 32 
 31 
 
 20 
 15 
 
 Pendulum. 
 
 Bar 
 
 om, 
 
 
 4 
 
 31 
 
 52 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 34 
 
 8 
 
 21 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 36 
 
 45 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Apparent time ( 
 
 :oni 
 
 iputed, 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 31 
 
 19 8 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 36 
 
 4.8 
 
 
 
 Clock fast, 1 
 
 
 
 
 32.2 
 40.2 
 
 
 
 
 Mean, 
 
 
 
 36 
 
 Therm. 
 
 63 
 
 Clear and calm. 
 
 By Observation of March 4. 
 By observation of June 1. at Greenwich, 
 
 4 
 
 20 
 
 55 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 36 
 
 16 
 
 20 
 
 19 
 
 13 
 
 51 
 
 6 
 
 Long. 2 29 13 E. 
 
 At same place, 10th March 1770, observed an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, 
 when it was 5 h. 36. 37. by the clock. 
 
 Barom. Therm. 
 
 21 6 3 
 
 Lucida Aquilae. Pendulum. 
 
 42 2 10 5 2 21 
 
 51 31 35 5 41 12 
 
 Between these, in Journal. 
 
 60i 
 
 Calm and 
 
 42 43 20 
 
 5 
 
 5 11 
 
 43 19 15 
 
 5 
 
 7 35 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 17 3 3.3 
 17 41 52.7 
 42.3 
 
 Clock si 
 
 ow, I 
 
 40.7 
 41 
 
 
 5 36 37 
 + 41 
 
 Greenwich 
 
 Lone 
 
 17 37 IS 
 
 15 7 23 by obs. of March 16 
 
 ;. 2 29 55 E. 
 
 March 9. 
 
 At the same place, 11th March 1770, observed an immersion of the third Satellite of 
 Jupiter, when it was 1 h. 35. 14. by the clock. 
 Lucida Aquilas. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 27 41 3 59 43 Perfectly clear. 
 
 28 26 O 4 2 44 21 5 7 68^ 
 
 29 7 45 4 5 34
 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 Apparent time computed, 
 
 
 16 38.0 
 
 
 16 6 33.4 
 
 
 Clock slow, 1 y ^g^ 
 
 
 Mean, 67 
 
 
 1 35 14 
 
 
 + 57 
 
 March 10th, 
 
 13 36 U 
 
 Do. at Greenwich, 
 
 11 4 37 by obs. of April 29, : 
 
 491 
 
 Aim. of 1771. 
 
 Long. 2 31 34 E. 
 
 At the same place, 18th March 1770, observed an immersion of the third satellite of 
 Jupiter, when it was 5 h. 34. 31. by the clock. 
 Lucida AquilK Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 39 10 30 4 '21 '21 Thin vapours. 
 + 39 59 20 4 24 41 21 6 4 60 
 
 40 54 10 4 28 26 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 16 22 10.9 
 16 29 15 
 49.9 
 49 
 Mean, ' 49 slow. 
 5 34 31 
 + 49 
 
 {o 
 
 March 17th, 17 35 20 apparent time. 
 
 Do. at Greenwich, 15 6 49 by obs. April 29th, and new tables annexed to Naut. Aim. 
 
 of 1771. 
 
 Long. 2 28 31 E. • " 
 
 At the same place. lat. and esteemed long, as before, on the 26th March 1770, in the 
 morning, observed an immersion of the lirst satellite of Jupiter, when it was 3 h. 53. 27. by 
 the clock. 
 Lucida Aquilas. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 45 26 50 4 15 32 Thin clouds; it lightens 
 + 46 12 50 4 18 53 21 6 63 much to the south ; 
 
 46 55 45 4 21 35 little wind. 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 16 18 50.5 
 • 16 24 52.3 
 
 3 18.5 
 
 { 
 
 3 17.3 
 Mean, 3 18. slow. 
 
 3 63 27 
 + 3 18 
 
 March 25th 15 56 46 
 
 Ditto, at 13 26 33 Greenwich, by observation March 16lh. 
 
 Long. 2 30 12 E.
 
 492 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 By March 2d, Im. 1. 
 
 2 29 52 
 
 4th, Iin. 2. 
 
 2 29 13 
 
 9th, Im. 1. 
 
 2 29 35 
 
 10th, Im. 3. 
 
 2 31 34 
 
 17th, Im 3. 
 
 2 28 31 
 
 25th, Im. 1. 
 
 2 30 12 
 
 Mean of all - - 2 29 53 
 
 Mean of three iQim. of the first, to be preferred, 2 30 
 
 Oa the 23d April 1770, in the morning, in lat. 12. 12. 28. N. long, by esteem 2 h. E. 
 
 of Greenwich, observed an immersion of the third satellite of Jupiter, when it was 1 h. 34. 11. 
 
 by the clock. (Emfras.) 
 
 Spica -virginus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 45 8 30 1 47 27 Thin clouds ; nearly 
 
 + 44 21 50 1 51 22 70^ calm. 
 
 43 38 45 1 54 18 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 
 13 47 47.8 
 
 13 54 39.9 
 
 r.1 1 1 f 26.8 
 Clock slow, I 21.9 
 
 Mean, 21 
 1 34 11 
 + 21 
 
 April 22d, 13 34 32 
 
 Do at Greenw. 11 3 47 by obs. of April 29th, and new tables annexed to N. 
 
 Aim. of 1771. 
 
 Long. 2 3 45 E. 
 
 At same place and same morning, observed an immersion of the third satellite of Jupiter, 
 when it was 3 h. 50. 51. by the clock, regulated as above. 
 
 3 50 5 
 + 21 
 
 April 22d, 15 50 26 apparent time. 
 (I have no observation, made at Greenwich or elsewhere, proper to be compared with this.) 
 
 At same place, 27th April 1770, observed an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, 
 when it was 0. 35. 50. by the clock. 
 
 Regulus. Pendulum. Barom. Therm. 
 
 34 34 10 11 26 40 Clear and calm. 
 
 + 33 50 25 1 1 29 42 
 
 32 47 25 11 34 1 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 
 11 26 50.3 
 
 11 34 10.4 
 
 10.3 
 
 9.4 
 
 Mean, 10
 
 APPENDIX. 493 
 
 35 5 
 + 10 
 
 April 26, 12 35 15 Apparent time. 
 
 Do. a( Circenw. 10 4 57 by obs. of March 27. 
 
 Long. 2 30 18 E. 
 
 At the same place, May 1. in tiic morning, observed an immersion of the second satellite 
 of Jupiter, when it was 1 h. 15. 34. by the clock. 
 
 m. Therm. 
 
 Liicida Aqiiila.'. 
 
 I'eniliilum. Bar 
 
 34 36 25 
 
 1 21 14 
 
 35 30 50 
 
 1 24 55 
 
 36 50 35 
 
 1 30 21 
 
 
 Apparent time computed 
 
 
 13 21 57.8 
 
 
 il3 31 5.7 
 
 
 c, < 43.8 
 ^'°"' \ 44.7 
 
 
 Mean, 44 
 
 
 1 15 34 
 
 
 + 44 
 
 April 30. 3 16 IS Apparent time. 
 
 10 45 44 by observation of June 1. 
 
 Long. 2 30 34 E. Long, 
 
 By April 22d Imm, 3d, 2 30 45 
 
 26th Imm. 1st, 2 30 18 
 
 30th Imm. 2d, 2 30 34 
 
 Mean, 2 30 32 E. 
 On the 27th of May, 1772, in lat. 13. 34. 36. N. by esteem 2 hours I'l. from (Greenwich 
 (Seimaar) observed an eclipse of the 2d satellite of Jupiter, when it was 1 h. 19. 15. by the 
 clock. 
 
 1 19 15 
 May 26, + 22 for clock slow. 
 
 13 19 37 Apparent time. 
 
 11 6 14 ditto at Greenwich, by observation of June 2. 
 
 Long. 2 13 23 E. 
 And ill the same day and place observed an immersion of the 1st satellite of Jupiter, -nhen 
 it was 1 h. 26. 30. by the clock. 
 
 Altitude of Arcturus. _ Pendulum. 
 
 31 41 30 ' 1 51 40 
 
 29 1 ' 2 2 49 
 
 1 26 30 
 + 22 . 
 
 13 26 52 Apparent time. 
 
 11 12 31 by observation of June 9. 
 
 Long. 2 14 21 E,
 
 494 ■ APPENDIX. 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 
 13 51 54.3 
 
 14 3 19.5 
 
 Clock slow, \ I ^^-3 
 
 Mean, 22 slow. 
 
 Hours. 
 By Imm. 2d. 2 13 23 
 By 1mm. 1st. 2 14 21 
 
 But the proper mean, allowing twice as much to the 2 13 52 E. 
 
 first satellite as to the second is ..---. 2 1 1 2 E, 
 
 On the 27th September, in lat. 15. 45. 54. long, by esteem 2 h. E. of Greenwich (Hal. 
 faia) observed an immersion (in one of the Journals, emersion) of the 1st satellite of Jupi- 
 ter, when it was 1 h. 7. 25. by the clock. 
 
 Aldtude of A.ldebran. Pendulum. 
 
 48 54 40 (in Journal, I think marked 20, 1 15 50 
 
 51 23 30 but this uncertain.) 1 25 13 
 
 Apparent time computed. 
 13 12 3.7 
 13 22 24.9 
 
 Fast, < 
 
 3 46.3 
 
 
 2 48.1 
 
 Mean, clock. 
 
 3 17 Fast. 
 
 7 25 by the clock. 
 
 
 3 17 clock fast. 
 
 
 13 4 8 Apparent time. 
 Ditto at Greenwich 10 52 51 by observation corresponding. 
 
 Long. 2 11 17 E. 
 
 Just before the observation, the thunder beat in the far side of the room, and covered us 
 with dust ; excepting this the observation was good. 
 
 The appearance of Aldebran was very remarkable all the way down the desert. At all 
 times of the night that it appeared, it was in paleness equal to that of the neighbouring stars, 
 which was very dift'crent from its colour in the high country, where it was red, little differ- 
 ent from its general appearance in Europe. 
 
 On the 13th of October, 1772, at Chendi, in lat. 16. 38. 37, by esteem 2 h. E. of Green- 
 wich, observed an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, when it was 1 h. 35. 25. (in 
 the Journal 5 seconds) by the clock. 
 
 Altitude of Aldebran. Pendulum. Therm. 
 
 42 24 25 11 50 39 88 Bright moonshine ; per- 
 
 fectly clear and calm — good observation. A large ostrich pecked at my barometer and 
 broke it. 
 
 On the 3th November, 1772, at Goos, in lat. 17. 57. 22. by esteem 2 hours E. of Grcen- 
 nich, observed an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, when it was 11 h. 54. 32. by 
 the clock. 
 
 Altitude of Betelgueze. Pendulum. 
 
 12 8 31 47 31 . 
 
 12 14 19 48 52 20
 
 APPENDIX. 49o 
 
 These, PXfcptins; the few which follow, arc all the observations of latitiids- and longitude 
 found in Mr Hnice's Journals. Vet a considenible number of bo'li appears to have b.'en 
 made by him, « liieli the editor could not discover amoui; his papers : several loose Uiavcs 
 beini; lost or mislaid on which thev were written. 'J'lie observations of longitude from Ja. 
 nuary 11, 17f)9, to September '27, I77'2, were calculated for Mr Bruce by the present as. 
 trononier royal, Dr ]Maskelyne, in the year 178.5. These calculations are inserted in the 
 preceding list ; for the errors of which, if there are any, the editor solely is responsible. 
 The two observations of the first satellite at Chendi and (iooz were not in the copy tran. 
 smitti'il to l)r Maskelyne. Jn that copy also, two consecutive altitudes of a star were ^ivcn, 
 by «hicii to correct the clock ; but, in the Journals, tlirei;are generally fouud, and in some 
 instances more. These additional altitudes are inserted with the mark -j- preli.xed to them. 
 
 As the observations of both kinds, at Scnnaar and down the desert, are ver) valuable, the 
 follov\ing are extracted verbatim from the Journals, in order to shew exactly the state in 
 which they were recorded. 
 
 " Klemcnts of an observation of Longitude at Sennaar, May 27, 1772. The latitude of 
 Sennaar is by several observations found 13° 3V 36'' .V. Observed the eclipse of the se- 
 cond sat. at 1 h. 19. 5. by the clock. Observed the immersion of the tirst sat. of Jupiter 
 at 1. 26. 30. by the clock. Observed two altitudes of Arcturus to correct the time 
 by the clock. Clock, 1. 51. 40. Alt. 31. 41. 30. Clock, 2 h. 2. 49. Alt. 29. 1. 0. 
 Right ascens. of Arcturus at Sennaar, May 27, 14 h. 5 19. Passage of the meridian, 9. 49. 
 3. Clock slow by the 1st obs. 0. 1. 2. ;' by the 2d, 0. 1. 16: mean, 0. 1. 9. Long, by 
 the 1st sat. 2 h. 4. 59, by the 2d, 2 h. I. 52, East long, from Paris, the meridian of the 
 cphemerides. 
 
 Ilalfaia, Sunday, September 27, 1772, midnight, thermometer 83, «ind >f. at one o'clock 
 
 morning, cloudy, dark in the west. Rectilied the quadrant, llectitied above gives 89. 42. 
 
 179. 58. 30 
 30. reversed 90. IG. 0. Sum =89. 59. 15. The quadrant gives 45" too little. 
 
 Altitude of Cauda Cygni at Ilalfaia (this night) 61. 14. 50, to which add 45" error of 
 the tpiadrant, the true altitude is 61. 15. 35. 
 
 At Ilalfaia, this Sunday, September 27, at 1 past midnight, the heavens hazy ; observed 
 an emersion of the 1st satellite at 1 . 7. 25. by the clock (that is the 28th of September in the 
 morning). And two altitudes of Aldebran taken to correct the clock, it was at 1. 15. 50. 
 Alt. 48. 54. 20. At 1. 25 13. Alt. 51. 23. 30. 
 
 Ilalfaia, Saturday, September 26. observed the sun's meridian. Altitude 73. 7. 30. Subt. 
 refract. 13. and sun's semid. 16', 2=72. 50. 25. which, taken from 90, leaves 17. 9. 35. 
 72. 50. 25 + decl. 1. 23. 41. = 74. 14. 6. Latitude of Ilalfaia, 15. 45. 54. 
 
 Chendi, October 11, 1772. Observed the meridian altitude of Cauda C\gni 62. 13. 45. 
 4-45 error of thecpiad. = 62. 14. 30. Thursday, October 15, observed the meridian alti. 
 tude of the Sun's n))per limb, 64. 49. 30 ■{■ I'rror of tlie quad. 45 = 64. 50. 15. Same 
 day, observed the meridian altitude of Cauda Cygni 62. 13. 40 + ^5 := to 62. 14. 25. From 
 these the lat. of Chendi comes to be N. L. 16. 42. 43. the dift'erence between which and that 
 of Ilalfaia, N. L. 15. 43. 49. is 0. 58. 54. so that our course was X. E. and to F,. of i\. 
 E. ; our diir. is near 59 miles, which we have gone north from Ilalfaia. The lat. of the 
 city Meroe is 16. 26. 
 
 At t hendi this 13th of October observed an emersion of the first satellite of Jupiter, by 
 the clock at 11. 35. 25. Aldebran, 42. 23. 40. Clock 11. 50. 39. Night perfectly clear. 
 Error of the quadrant to be added to the altitude, viz. 42. 23. 40. + 45. True height, 42. 
 24. 25. not deducting refraction. Therm. 88. dead calm : cloudy in the hori/.(ni to the 
 south ; but overhead clear and cloudless ; bright moonshine. 
 
 Nov. 5. 1772, at Coos, 2 h. E. from Greenwich, observed in lat. 17. 57. 22. an inuner- 
 sion of the first satellite at 11. 54. 32. by the clock.
 
 496 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 ' '. ■ • Bctclguczc. Clock. 
 
 !. Vi 8 31 47 31 
 
 ; J 12 14 19 48 Si 20 
 
 The observation at Chiggre has not been foum!. 
 
 At Assouan (Syene) December 8, observed the meridian altitude of the sun's upper limb, 
 42. 25. 50. + 45. = 42. 26. 35. at the Shourbagi's house in the north end of the town, 
 also the meridian altit. of Orion's west shoulder 72. 5. 0. + 45 error of the quadrant — 72. 
 5. 45. and the merid. alt. of Orion's east shoulder, 73. 18. 0, or with the 45. added 73. 
 18. 45. 
 
 At Syene, Thursday, December 10, observed the merid. alt. of the Sun's U|)per limb, 43. 
 15. 20 + 45 = 43, 16. 5. From this, viz. at the great mosque to the centre of the old 
 town is three-fourths of a mile, at least 4900 feet. 
 
 Dr ManMi/nes Note to Air Bruce respecting the Observations calculated 
 
 by him. 
 
 I have placed the apparent times (which I have had carefully com- 
 puted by two different hands) by the side of the observations ; and thence 
 inferred the correction to be applied to the clock ; and deduced the ap- 
 parent time of the immersion, or the innnersion of the Satellite ; under 
 which I have placed the immersion, or emersion, such as it ought to 
 have been at Greenwich with a similar telescope, as inferred from the 
 nearest observations made at the royal observatory by the help of the 
 Nautical Almanack, except September 22, 1769, where, having had no 
 oliservations of the second satellite at Greenwich that year, I inferred 
 the time of the emersion from tlic late Mr Wargentin's New Tables of 
 the second satellite, (see p. 25. of those tables annexed to the Nautical 
 Almanack of 1 779 ;) and excepting also the emersion of the third satellite 
 on March 10, 1759, and April 22, 1770, where I made use of the same 
 Mr Wargentins new tables annexed to the Nautical Almanack of 1771, 
 as far more exact than the eclipses calculated in the Nautical Almanack 
 from the former tables, to compare with the immersion of the third sa- 
 tellite Avhich I deserved here, April 29, 1770. 1 have farther taken the 
 proper mean of the several results of the observations made at each place, 
 to determine the true longitude of each place of observation. 
 
 Dr Maskelyne's compliments to j\Ir Bruce ; hopes this will answer his 
 purpose, and that he shall have the pleasure of seeing them soon publish- 
 ed together with his other curious remarks and observations made in 
 his travels. 
 
 Greenwich, Februari/ 9, 1785.
 
 APPENDIX. 497 
 
 No. L. 
 
 EXPLANATIONS OF PARTICULAR PLATES. 
 
 Plates II. and III. The portraits of Ozoro Esther, Tecla IMariam, 
 Kefla Yasous, Woodage Asahel, &c. are engraved from drawings made 
 for Mr Bruce at Gondar by L. Balugani. ]Mr Bruce liad a volume of 
 finished drawings of the natives of the different countries in which he 
 travelled ; but this was unfortunately lost some time after his return to 
 Scotland, and nothing remains but a few of the original sketches. The 
 engravings are made from these; but as the sketches are not coloured, it 
 is uncertain whetlier the tint of the Abyssinian complexion be accurately 
 represented. The features of the greater part of the Abyssinians and 
 Arabs are as elegant as those of Europeans; but the colour varies ex- 
 ceedingly, on account of their intermarriages with negroes. Some are 
 nearly black ; others, as the Agows and Galla, are red or copper-colour- 
 ed, which is most prevalent ; and not a few, particularly th(«e of high 
 rank, are not of so dark a colour as the nations in the south of Euiope. 
 Mr Bruce describes the complexion of the King, Tecla Ilaimanout, as 
 being fairer than that of a Neapolitan or Portuguese. Many of the 
 Abyssinian and Arab women have very regular features, and elegant 
 persons, but the oriental ideas of beauty difter from ours ; corpulence 
 and emJxDipuint being generally preferred to elegance of shape. The 
 Abyssinian ladies are not confined as in Arabia. They dress at times in 
 the ^Mahometan style, lately imitated even in Britain. Kefla Yasous 
 and M'oodage Asahel, two celebrated chiefs, wear the silver horn, the 
 badge of victory, a custom as ancient as the days of David, who often 
 alludes to it. 
 
 3 R
 
 498 APPENDIX. 
 
 SPECIMENS OF THE ABYSSINIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Plates, No. IV. V. VI. 
 
 These three plates contain the specimens of the first nine verses of tlie 
 Song of Solomon, in the several languages of Habbcsh, inserted by Mr 
 Bruce, in the first volume of the Travels. They have been corrected by 
 the original MS. mentioned in this Appendix, No. XLIII. ; and the 
 name of each language, as given by the scribe at the end of each transla- 
 tion of the Canticles, is added to the specimens. 
 
 Plate, No. IV. contains, for the sake of illustration, the Abyssinian 
 alphabet, including the letters which have been invented for the purpose 
 of writing the Amharic : in all 33. Each letter, besides its original form, 
 assumes six others, in order to represent the vowels which are attached 
 to it. Twenty-six of the letters belong to the Geez or Ethiopic, and 
 seven to the Amharic. Their names are as follows : 1. Hoi, pronounce 
 as h in home ; 2. Lawi, / ; 3. Haut, h very forcibly ; 4. Mai, m ; 
 5. Saut, s; 6. Rees, r ; ?■ Sat, s; 8. Shat, sh ; 9- Kaf, k org; 10. Bet, b; 
 11. Tawi, t ; 12. Tshawi, tsh or tch ; 13. Harm, h forcibly; 14. Nahas, )i; 
 15. Nnahos, gn in Italian, or n in the word minion; 1(5. Alph, a, but 
 chano-ino" into the sound of whatever vowel follows it; 17. Caf k; 
 18. Chaf, h, or as ch in the Scotch dialect; 19. Waw, zo ; 20. Ain, 
 sounds like an a pronounced in the throat, and is a letter peculiar to the 
 Arabic and its dialects ; 21. Zai, z; 22. Zai, pronounced like J in French; 
 23. Yaman, y ; 24. Dent, d ; 25. Djent, j in English; 26. Geml, g, 
 hard; 27. Tait, t pronounced with force; 28. Tcliait, or Tshait, tch or 
 tsh, forcibly pronounced ; 2y. Pait, p pronounced with force, and like 
 one stammering ; 30. Tsadai, s, pronounced with force, as if doubled ; 
 3 1 . Tsappa, s, pronounced as the preceding letter ; these two are often 
 confounded together ; 32. Af, /; 33. Psa, p, in a stammering forcible 
 manner. 
 
 Of these, Nos. 8, 12, 15, 18, 22, 25, 28, are Amharic. For particu- 
 lars, see Ludolf's Ethiopic and Amharic Grammars and Dictionaries.
 
 APPENDIX. 499 
 
 The same plate contains a petition written by a scribe, in Amharic, for 
 Mr Bruce, and intended to be presented to Susneus, or Socinios, who 
 had usurped the throne of Abyssinia on the fhght of the King and Ras 
 INIichael to Tigre, in June 1770. ^Ir Bruce, having been robbed in May 
 prececUng, I)y a party commanded l)y Gebra Mcdchin and C'onfu. sons 
 of Basha Eusebius, presents this petition to Socinios, in order to recover 
 by the king's authority what he had lost. As the Amharic language is 
 not known in Europe, except in the ingenious but imperfect vocabulary 
 by Ludolf, wliich is not sufficient to enable a translator to proceed with 
 absolute certainty, the present writer will not undertake to give a com- 
 plete translation of this paper. The address to the king, in the two 
 first lines, is as follows : 
 
 " Yagoube the Copt* (Egyptian) says to the Sovereig-n Susneus, king 
 of kings, ^\•hom the Lord has chosen from among his brethren, children 
 of the king, to great honour both of body and mind, May the Lord pro- 
 long his days like those of Enoch and Elitis. Amen. 
 
 " Ayto Gebra Medehin, Ayto Confu, sons of Basha Eusebius, in Fog- 
 gora, &c. [This petition states, that they and their servants attacked his 
 people near Dara, in the district of Negade Ras Mahomet, and robbed 
 them of property in value five f omices of gold ; that the servants of 
 Guebra INIedehin and Confu were togetlier in the attack, and that these 
 chiefs divided the spoil, and retained it without making restitution. It 
 requests the king to pass judgment on them, accorchng to his justice; 
 and concludes with the word of supplication used by the people of 
 Amhara (Janhoi I Janhoi !) my king ! my king ! For an account of 
 wliich, vide Travels, Vol. IV. p. 437-] 
 
 In No. VI. three verses from the 8th chapter of the Song of Solomon, 
 are added to the specimen of the Galla. They contain the address to 
 the bride, and the description of the strength and excellence of love. 
 The followins: is a literal translation : 
 
 o 
 
 * Mr Bruce, during his residence at Gondar, was called Yacoube Kiptsi; the Copt ; tlie 
 name of Frank being proscribed, and dangerous. 
 + Perhaps 50.
 
 500 . APPENDIX. 
 
 Verse 5. 
 
 Aca borada canduyatu, euiou ; adi can tatit ; can ifetu lata ; 
 
 As light who Cometh, who (is she) ; white av ho is ; who hrightness is ; 
 
 yalcma wahoksaco can'iti arcotu : Hudaadati canumfcdue ; 
 
 on her brother who leaneth : From the apple-tree I have raised thee ; 
 
 iseti hadake acufeaati ; iscti liadake, cansidese, 
 
 there thy mother bore thee ; there thy motlier, who brought thee forth, 
 
 acufesati. Aca haniartid kclbiketi ancai ; aca aicalida dumdumketi, 
 bore thee. As a seal on thy heart put me ; as a bracelet on thy arm 
 
 andiratsliisi. DJa/ali aca dua djubdna ; inajeni aca axvcda acklantc- 
 place me. Love as death strong is ; jealousy as the grave cruel 
 
 dua ; balanesh can guba cabeni, bala yabida. Bisan gudii djakla 
 is ; the coals of it which burn (are) a coal of fire. Water much of love 
 
 bales u hlndandaiani : bisanwani hisotchesani. 
 destruction cannot make : waters drown it not, &c. &c. 
 
 Words and Phrases. — Anai da, I am; liorma, breast; horniawan, 
 breasts ; bisan, water ; bisanwan, waters. Plurals are generally made by 
 adding an or zvan. Can, who (rel.) ; cun'i, this (demonst.) ; hi, prefixed 
 to verbs, signifies, not. Genitives are made, by adding d to the noun. 
 
 EXPLANATION OF THE MAPS. 
 
 IVIap I. Plan of two attempts to arri\e at the source of the Nile. 
 
 This map is an exact copy of the chart made by L. Balugani for Mr 
 Bruce, after the journey to Geesh. It was engraved from it without any 
 additions, and gives a very accurate view of their routes ; but it must 
 not be considered as a complete view of the space which it includes. 
 The general figure of the lake, and many of the streams which fall into 
 it, as well as the course of the Abay through its waters, and such of the 
 islands as could be seen from the road, are laid down with sufficient care; 
 but several places of note are unfortunately omitted from Mv Bruce's in-
 
 APPENDIX. 501 
 
 attention ; for it cannot be .supposed tliat lie did not know their situa- 
 tion. For instance, he omits Gorgora, the celebrated palace of Socinios, 
 built by the Jesuits, though lie mentions it in the Travels; and Daiicaz, 
 another habitation of the same king not far from Gorgora. He takes 
 no notice of C'oga, once a royal residence, nor of many consideraide isles 
 in the lake. But what is most remarkable of all is, his omission of Ibaba, 
 the capital of Maitsha, the second city in Habbesh, and little inferior to 
 Gondar itself. As one of the principal uses of a map is to shew the re- 
 lative situation of places frequently mentioned in the book, I have \eii- 
 turcd to insert Gorgora, Dancaz, and Coga, from the Map in Ludolf's 
 History of Abyssinia, and from that in Le Grande's relation. Ibaba is 
 inserted on conjecture, from the description of its situation given in the 
 Travels ; but though none of tliese positions are very erroneous, the 
 reader must not depend upon their geographical accuracy. Several 
 other places might have been inserted from the maps of the Jesuits ; but 
 as these were laid down with little regard to a scale, rt is improper to 
 mix what is doubtful with what is certain. 
 
 Map TI. Chart of the Arabian Gulf, with its Egyptian, Ethiopian, and 
 Arabian coasts, from Suez to Babelmandeb ; of a journey through Abys- 
 sinia to Gondar, its capital, and thence to the sources of the Nile ; and 
 the return by Sennaar and the great desert of Nubia and Beja. 
 
 Of this map, the part which is most valuable is the delineation of INI r 
 Bruce's voyages on the Red Sea, and of his journies by land ; the rest is 
 necessarily compiled from the information of other tra\ ellers. 
 
 It was first constructed on a large scale, and then reduced before be- 
 ing engraved. The Arabian gulf was laid down from his own observa- 
 tions chiefly, and from some materials which he got at Jidda. Those 
 parts of Abyssinia -which he visited, or which he saw at a distance, are 
 very accurately delineated, and their positions fixed b}^ careful observa- 
 tion. But all the south, including Amhara, Angot, Shoa, "Walaka, 
 Dawaro, &c. is inaccessible to strangers, being in the hands of the Galla, 
 and the geography of it found only in the maps of the Jesuits, who tra- 
 velled in Habbesh before the kingdom was over-run by barbarians. The
 
 502 APPENDIX. 
 
 coast of the Red Sea, and part of the interior from Masuah to the river 
 Hawash is laid down on the authority of yVlvarez, chaplain to the Portu- 
 guese embassy, 1520, or rather from the maps" constructed from his ac- 
 count and that of the patriarch Alphonso INIendez, who entered Habbseh 
 by the way of Dancali. IVIr Bruce got information of the distances in 
 the south and west from the Mahometan merchants, (vide Appendix, No. 
 XLVL), which he used in delineating the peninsula formed by the Abay 
 and the Galla country beyond it between Bizamo and Caflfa*. I have 
 ventured to insert, from Le Grande and Ludolf, the places Atronsa 
 Mariam, Mecana Selasse, Ganeta Georgis, and St Stephen's, in Amhara, 
 as being often mentioned in the Travels. Coga is added from the same 
 authors, and Ibaba from conjecture. 
 
 Mr Bruce's route from Gondar to Sennaar, and thence to Syene, is 
 laid down from a computation f of the length of his journies, made daily 
 as he proceeded ; the bearings were carefully ascertained by compass; 
 and the whole corrected by observations of latitude. 
 
 The information from which ]\Ir Bruce constructed that part of liis 
 map which relates to the country between Arkeeko on the Red Sea, and 
 Gooz in Atbara, is given at full length in the Appendix, No. XLVL 
 Parts 12. and 3. In that number, the editor has collected, from the 
 journals, the whole mass of information concerning Atbara, the White 
 River, Darfoor, and the countries around Sennaar, which Mr Bruce re- 
 ceived from the natives and traders. It appears from these entries, that 
 Mr Bruce laid down the White River, not, as some have asserted, from 
 a design to confound it with Maleg, but from a supposition that it rose 
 in the marshes of Caffa. (Vide his opinion, Travels, Vol. VII. pp. 91, 
 92.) He did not believe that any river which rose to the west of the 
 Nile took an eastward course, (ibid. Vol. VII. p. 92.) ; and his mistake 
 
 * For an account of the journey of Fernandes to Narea and Gingiro by Mine, see 
 Travels, Vol. III. p. 323. 
 
 + The number of hours which he travelled per diem, and the particular rale of each day, 
 was marked in the journals, with the bearings. The route was traced on graduated paper 
 from these notices. A slight correction of the route from Kas-el-feel to Sennaar was made 
 by himself, in the map of this edition.
 
 APPENDIX. 503 
 
 seems to indicate, that a very considerable river rises in Narea, and falls 
 either into the Bahar el Abiad, or into the Abay, in Fazuclo. 
 
 He lays down a range of mountains in N. Lat. 1 1. as extending across 
 the country from Fazuclo to the west. The name of these he was in- 
 formed was Dyre and Tegla, near which he supposed the Vallis Gara- 
 mantica of the ancient geographers to be situated. As it is now certain 
 that Germa, in Fezzan, is the Garama of anticjuity, I have dismissed the 
 expression " olim forsan Garamantica Vallis," and substituted, from 
 Browne, the names Deir and Tuggula instead of Dyre and Tegla. I be- 
 lieve, however, that both are written, in Arabic, Dair, and Tekia, but 
 pronounced Deir and Tuggula, or Tegla, as is the custom of the country. 
 Deir (Dyris and Daran) is a common name of African mountains. For 
 an account of Deir and Tuggula, vide Browne's Travels in Darfoor, 
 p. 462, and his maps in loco. 
 
 Lebeit and Harraza (or Ibeit and Harraz) are placed in i\Ir Bruce's 
 map, by computation, from the notices, Appendix, No. XLVI. Part 3. 
 The error, if there be any, in these positions, must arise from the un- 
 certainty of computing days' journies. The position of Dongola rests on 
 a similar foundation, as do those of the other places on the Nile, there 
 given, down to Ibrim. 
 
 When I mention the passages in the journal on which I\Ir Bruce 
 founded these and other geographical positions, I mean not to assert 
 that he had not information from other sources. Poncet's narrative, and 
 the maps of the Jesuits, as well as those constructed from them, were 
 probably perused by him, in order to confirm his own intelligence. He 
 has delineated Poncet's route from Egypt to Habbesh, and paid much 
 deference to his authority. But a traveller is accountable only for his 
 own path ; if he mistake in what he has not seen, he has an excuse 
 which must be accepted. 
 
 That part of the map, relating to Egypt, is constructed with little 
 care, because the author supposed that the countiy was sullicicntly 
 known. 
 
 The reader having now before him, in the Travels, or in tlris Appen- 
 dix, all the written information whicli Mr Bruce left on the geograjjhy
 
 504 APPENDIX. 
 
 of particular places, and many of the astronomical observations of lati- 
 tude and longitude which he made in Africa, is requested to consult the 
 printed materials, rather than the map constructed on them, and to use 
 the candour and science of Rennel, rather than the morose insinuations 
 of some inferior geographers, who think that ill nature is philosophy, 
 and dogmatism truth. In all probability, a long time will elapse before 
 another traveller observe the satellites of Jupiter at Gondar. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 CORRIGENDA. 
 
 Page 20, line 4, for " many," read " some part." 
 
 126j line penult, for " succeeding Tolumes," read " last Edition of the TraTels." 
 
 GEORGE RAIISAV Sf CO. PRINTERS.
 
 i'°/.f^r//.ff.j/.^..: 
 
 ( ////^Vz/r ,,u,/r /////V^////-- * '/^/^//./ - 
 
 I IJ W' M y V W ir. '> A A A. A A. A A.. '5 th th- th. -l. <li .h r». . 4 '" ^'^ f>1. 'M ^5" V. .-J M) li) i;| l/| 1^. , 
 
 ju V. <; /,/../././. c. i: . 7 I'l iV r'l. ■'( .'i. f'l ('. . r; ;■! i-r ("-i, ;■! fi, "r". (■: . f> •!■ t t. .t -i; ■!■ t . lo n d o. 'i 
 a ^l i> . II 1 1 1 .t t =f- t. 12 r -f: ^' .1' "t" "^ ^'.i.'j -^ f. f. /y i? -^ t. 14^^^^;?? ^ . 1.7 jr 
 ^ ^ ^ ^' •■'^ ^'■'. k; Y\ h- K ^> A >» Z"'. 17 fi f)- f). M n, ii c . i« ■^i •'fiii, ■^i "fi. -"ixva'.) (d «)• 9. t 'p (d (d. 
 20 u u- '-'/. ''!- "* .". VI H H- II. 'I II M ('. ?v ir "ii; 'ii; ■'(' 11: 'i'l v. '>[>, I' c (■■ f ('• .c r. 24 j: x. /, 
 ^ A. jr 4; . •<?.> ,if je'. ^. it I J?- ^ . •>(; y '/ ■/. 'J i y ') . 'ii rii m^ \\\. ") ni "; f'\ 2h a\ av m, <ti At "? 
 i*\or 71V ri^^ fiv, "v Tiv T. '>J) A ;V A, A A A A. :io /\ /v a.a /i A a. /u (? u- "// y y »<'. 3::^ 4 / 
 /!? 4f ^ 4c <. ;i3 T T- 'i; :r i v t. - - 
 
 ^'fl: XOtd: 7nA«P. : A'h ? Il.h: '? ;' lU: ^/w-'t-: I'l- (\ iJ T Ti : IM»/<r: '///'ll.'A'fnkC: A1)-(|/r: >":/: (D^^ h ; 
 'h?»A-?<RU-: (I)A^:: ?y.i":: ■;^/'H.n^MvO: ^'i^'^i 11 '«f' "• : -d-'^ y '/ -^l: (DaACfM : A'^j;.-:. 
 
 t*^?: ^?^! n^ V(i): 11^;>X^. h: ^y^^: H ^ Mr/ h : ^I /< : aV'^'^.'iO: 'lA : ■y<Sx "^ A' t fl)-: / H- ? : 
 
 ^1=t-rtrtl?: )\<^h\\ (I)«p4-: iNfir^: h All./: 'A^V.XVJ/wN ? : AA'";'; S'.W ', ", i^ ; jJ.V^'; /{JP,; '^-y^^jtr .•:('i.'^t: 
 A.'^fN^': (l)t4: 'O^.AA^^; I'lA^; ?n/ ; '^^^-^ : 'ni-rn ; q/. : AA"^/;'":: fl) '^ .CV*- : 7 ? ; /^A : ^ yCll' 
 ^: i^ifh^j;: (l./i: 'Af^n. : (\(\f\^7',\ n ', f. 'i^' i : f. ^\> : f ,', (I) ^^ '. ;\ '^^ r. : ■^>."': j; t ,(l) : >/y H <: : 'h ^^/r*! fXD : 
 
 >^-^^^^^^ ^^.^X,^^!^.^.^ ^^n^/ ^f^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^/^^y ^^i^^x^
 
 , 1 ,"//. i:/.//.ji//.r./.f, .12. 
 
 ^ V^^ r ■////<■ //./ r / //, 
 
 '///.'/' ///f/ // ^ ^ f/ //i'////^/^/r.j 
 
 /,. 
 
 '■"'/r 
 
 (iiM'»"^f : mY.ii". n.i;!": n";(iin,; M.">(i>.i:i;: 
 
 (|).>^<;ih 0^^->(|, ■;, ■'^■||'.,V : ;. /<(!)■:: :■ tVyi; 
 l|-|||UI)rh : i'l.'"ll ; (IK)';, '', I'll : X. ', / ,\ ■. 
 /I'T't/li ;: (Di'l.j.'l'll ; y.'/y.W ■ (I "MMj ; ('I 
 < /'.■\-\\ : ', /, iW ',\ :: 'i\\\\\<,.: ( / f" : ^rti i' : 
 .".i;,!,. ; -^^ ■{■^.ih ,1, ; (I) i? •|',MI),i: : •|| '| | : 
 
 '/ < -I- ( : ; n "/■ •! t 11. : ';, "■> (I) ,i; ■;; - (|) C -1; ('» : 
 
 n < r C I'll :-. r^ A •*■■ : n i! ; (|) III ',' ,i: -'I' : "i. <>' i\ 
 
 V A ,i: : n. lY. ''I A. <^"' : •(!<►"' : ;",", A A t : t .1", (; : 
 
 (|)-^,(: '»^ t t : I'l A <r "^ :: i 1. ^"f; H .(' ^. : n I'l ""• : 
 ("» ^ : .". A !" • '-■- ^ "' 
 
 .i:tt : ■;.!•' I' : I'd n i'l- : II m?'|;/U' : n 'U] /.',, - 
 
 <':l>i).t : o/;,(; : (\)y.y, ■. {\;\x ■■ (D;: f -. II il. nC : 
 
 aUtOn :: ',//.',.: II ri / t/; "I' : ^ < i'l (' : 
 (•),(:•!• : -I/. "/ : (|)r>,l'.-|' : -llViril : 7.\\ : '^ 'X C; : 
 ■Il'»'' : l)..l'.1l- '/ : ';. ni : \\'^, / /■■ 0) r-i t ; '>V, 
 (' : -11 A ;, /, •() : : ;,<>->: n (', m '" (; (1 : {\ n M\ : 
 
 III '/• .i; -V : "A "^ ; . ■;; h ■!• ; y ;.. : ; » '^ i; : (D- i'i -i- : 
 
 iVIl'/" U''^ : A'"(; "/ ■!■ :-. <i) /. " (;. ; '>■• 'h iN A : 
 /". "1 A.ll. : (I) iN ■!■ : r' > <' ;', ,1', 'I; I/' '^- : A '/ i\ t : 
 >\^y.\\ I' : (I) A r'l/: y A -I' : /. f. ^" ? : 
 A ri'|-"l I'l All-ll. : n ', ■!■ • ', 11. I'::-: 
 
 (1 fi "■ : (l.i; il (' '/. : " 'Il ^' ;; 
 
 
 S'.W: •ll'Pi'ijK": ('<'\IIA,". : 'P ^V) ', -. Ci'mV'";!: 
 ', (I);; 'I <: A .^ .'^ : .i: A '»"":; A ;•. 'R (D .C ^" : I.' A 'I' : 
 nVf- ■■!• i'i I y h : /.'\A :: t' I''' t 11 T : ."S .t : '11 I'i t : 
 I ('A : (' ■'"i A A : : 11 I'l '> V : I' M' t rN 'I' A : h '^^ \l : n'f .t] : 
 Pl-i-: yh&Ji;.f.^i\:: 'llAHM: t'/'^-t; C|) /, /,. V : 
 lir<\my: t-flt<YM;; lli'ini: (""i :1- : !^'f .k X. 
 A ;; :: ';:/!•'; -ll ill ■/ A (I)-. A /')^:: n'f '■\- : /. A 
 i: A '/ A : tU-i- Y- h' "^ ; 'Il (1) /. f: /. lVI- : n '^, (D .1. A •? :: 
 
 hy "■'i- iJ: "^ fi) .i: y: -. •>■;■, ^^ y c ■ o 'i) :; 
 
 HI ('< ''i A. /'' : f '/■ .■(':•!• : ,i; A •!■ : (Il t -< A A II- 
 ;: 'il ', y. : H A ';? ; A J!' : 'A f y : I'l i\ •)' ', . y'', ',1, '', : 
 
 A VV. : ',{\/.: mt<< A A I)-'; :: n t l^ % : 
 O ,1. j: : i. A I' ■', "' '/■ : rV t : A 1 'S' : A A ?. : 
 l/'.A:: (l)/.':^: fll'dt.: IIA": A'.V.?::- I' i j^ : 
 
 (\)y.'',: AA(itirM)-"^ A II'; I': i'(f>.:/. "^ir/. : 
 
 j; //"i :: <L) /„ H- : 1' A "^ /. A '. I r (l» X t 
 
 tt '-; AM : ri t^i'i; : y, h. -. a • .i ii ii 'ii •. 
 i. '^ y A y 'j^ :• (1 n a '^ J? c '^'•\i : '-^ j; a ^- :•. 
 
 <<, r*! i'i. if : ■'l A (I) ^ i'i, :: "I I A f ''i : t' '.'^ .1' -*' < :■'• 
 I' I" i^ >'l ""t ^ : i'l •!' '; : -I- H- A fi . (M '!<" ; 
 
 ('9' r A 'I' i''! : "; I' V ; rh-i» t. .•:• ii /; >^ Y- : 
 
 I' ;t : I' A- i^ : •.• 'f <• A i? : 1' < il V i ::. A < X A / j? : 
 C^ r:r i- : A/< / A :: 
 
 
 I'l'iA"'! J!: 'rilA.II.: 'I 'H : i'i /< (I) : ' Til : !=. "'11, 11. ; 
 :/.<'lir'l|-. :: i'l /<, : 'I I i! ;' X'. ; (|),i: jJ : (|) i'i (l»: II/;: ^, A ; 
 •^ /. : '//N.'ll. : ":;^/r : /'i.<'. : 11. i'l.'D A. Il ; ^y.,. -IMI'I 
 
 A ,t : \\'^, II, : ,(: 'I' '/ : y. (1 A '/ : \\'',yy<'\\ (U t c ', (D- 
 
 (|).i:i!: A. (I>' l"'i (I)' ; 11.'^ y I'- i'i: .M 1 1 iV MI>:: -H./.-d A ^, : 
 AJ;: il^: i'l '" '^ 1: : 'I' Ml'.,: i 1 (' <'. A A. '" : i'i 'M ? A.: 
 Ai^: (1. IMl-:: H A i^ : 7 .'i'.' ; (I,',: i'i A '/' i;. (|): 
 
 .CifM.'^: 'll';:: A '" i^ t : AMh: ilwY:!' :: ''.I. ^. 
 rl.A. ll.C: ,i: yV: ,I.l;: ,(.'/'<^: 'I <<, / A.^ (I>-:: 0),i: "^j 
 
 i'i-!! /, A : "\ A J- :: fi ll '/":: /.'.l '^ rt : (J)^: ^ : 
 1*111/^ fl : <n A 1- y (.• : y-^- : /• 11 A.i: 1; : JVT, : : 
 A^t: All 11 I'll': AVt: .) ^, I V f : rhAfhA: 
 
 ;^irii; ii;';?';: (i);;t: i-^ if ;^: h/'^^T: A.l.c.- 
 .sii/.y a : ASHK;:: .i:<i: J! : A,-|l,: Wi^ . '?\ /„Q r. 
 >> ? t /T. :; <; A -ll' M : A Ml II ,'i <J»A,;: ^. ? t ^ : 
 'Vl'tA; -MAI.:: AIVA, : ';A/ r : X'f/^ ini : 
 dCl'i: i'xy.JtVi:: tlL(l>-:;
 
 y/'' '^r/// /'f /r// . ///I- 
 
 
 "111^ •• \ll"': 'Mil T: C'lAM' •'/: ;•, •■';:: ''>y, -. f I •.<>>. \\[\-', , '/"n.-W,: a A I' : ('A : /> A C : ('.i?' i'i : U-a;.- 
 
 .'i •/ "!''/•. 'lUD.ir^-. '/A\-: lu'l". i'i : ;•>•:" V ■'/. :: ./V-"-) ";" j:'; 'I' /. i'r : : (i) ,i.' '^ : ""'I' :,(;;.•.«'/ '!->',: : (M|>. ; 
 
 WOi'i: U/,. : •llllc : V '^^ :, >""■'/ V ::.(,' I V 'J : '(!).(; 'if : /\ '^/.i <l'/, :: Ail i! : ;•, 'I' y .i;'.f; '^i j:"'l! :•.;■, (|).),. ; 
 
 -K'll -'.. : •\\\'y'-i\\\)\\''',: \^^^•'l \'\-W- ■.:'-', '>\ 'I 17,. •;J ; n {!)•;,■ : rW/.-f: rVV; /■|l :: ^Ci'/ 'V. 
 
 ■'/';;: '^;M!: ;'>il"/.: : ",l //, ; I'.-il ', : : 'mi;,-: <h(|)-'^l i'i •()••: 'U>]'P"r: or', , •.: fid)/ : nrM-cr:: 
 
 li;,^: 'i:(;'/'ll'^/:: ry-jll: MtD'A: .': 'I':; ;->.|;';: //;(-/>/:: (''^> ? •VT i'i,;; : \'\(\)'y:'\:\\'l: y; /[:: 
 
 \\S:<\: ':\\"-',' '"'W',: A'l! (!)■'/ ; 'll (D.r^; /,"/?' r." : T CT : A '^j'V ; <>>^': d'l' -. 'i ■()• :: fl"/-'!- 
 
 •JIMb: A'l'Vll-':;:: (li':: '\",-\Vi: ''.y^'V : l'<A(>"'^: -I-;.'!;; A'^'.iV 'I': ' (V, / '^■/■. ^ '/'('■/•' .|.- ■': ' 
 V-<i: .SJ:: 'M CA.i'i A '^' ; '"'I'.; JJl^'ll-: I'M; I'dl A." I. ;>/(l): A -W: i' d). 
 
 ^^ "/■ /. ', : : '^' .'I" : /• .V;' i' : I'l A' '/' '^ : .ir ■! 1 ''/ 'J' : : 
 
 ' ■*„ ', A//'//- /•-/ _ ^^ff/y/f/ 
 
 Y\'f: 'Px'x-y, \ y.\\/.: ''.I-'KI).: <^^i'i;^'/. : \\\ '/^'^J: J!' '^ •'.l.Tr; a'^^A'H: tV^. :H|/': HVJ': ''rn; f ?: 
 /V'/^ '/ ■. '/[ : : •d'^-'ii, ; '(Im'i /,"■■())• : '(Ih ?: -ild) '^'^•."'l 'n; .K :: .irf: : \\).: \\'\^ : Ov '/■ 'r.\ <\W',: 
 l''^-. '11 i'l : A ', ■',.. : ,i; •'! ;!; ■il'-^.A ^/, ; ',, /, : '^yi;;.!'.'^ 'fl'..': •^'IW^: X'^'-il';,.'^/:; r(|).:'i; 0),i'. ^. '"^y^r (' : ; 
 'i\"',J.([h: U)-A: -n HMl-, ; ; .i: (l)M^Ti'i; aAM'/V .i;i'i(l»; X'^'-l'J^'l' (!)■ ''l : I' ■(!■. :: (D.iT <!' : 1 1 "^ •// •f:-.(l)V"iM': 
 T'l;:: 'i]i'\0' t'\: '.J/J--. ,\ •? 'M '^ I'l •. ;\ '/ Ti T -. DA •.//.'/: 'ril'i: 'A'/di;.: XVh'.i": ■l-P : i', I'.-il-ii :'/V,i• 
 ;^•^•'l•^l : ,\"l^/'(l.. ; ,\'^//.<|'; :r'^ Ml '/,',:: ,■,,:: ';7.(^. I' ■(! Ti: (I'd ^'i h^J^; •]■ •.•.''/'; ■I'l'i •..VA^':' 
 ■^/.i^: ^A : -'l^:: -^/Vli) f. •. il- ■/•A..l^ ^^y. /V 'd : ; 'I'MJ^t'l: ;„:: '/•A .(M; : ''KD i: '(>•■: '>'>i?'l; :: hllA'/J -. 
 ■^I.il-.^^ r*|tP:-. a'^ /'P: ■)! (D.i'.'/: .t;'A'/'M '/ : : A //.;. .(^:H'll.'^'(l''i:-J„;,i'i,,l',:/ / ()■',: J.' ) -'r'r. iV /A (': 
 'ii''P: ;\'i?'n Ti;': ///■. .^ ii,: ■';.:•.■{! iv ■'i/\ '>-'.• iVW 9 j^: i V/A c : : : -. 
 a'^'M"!: -di'i: uir. Mt;; I!, Aii, ;!•: A.,y-: ^|/^. " ' rli rh/d). A''i ■^:^(i). 
 
 *1^<y': h^lf^f^^'fw ^/-'.E'l-: ^•■^'^'I>■■.; -r/' -. I. : .i:.i!:: A'//VfU''/^: A-'r.O':-. /h liAt: ;^'^.iV•^r^^:: 
 /^■H?.■|';■ -. ']■'/•.: a'^^.T; iN: A':;:/; A /N'^>: .iv/.'f : }V^'['\: \V^\\ i>'i'V: S\[\,\: ,t'VK,\'^>:: '!>\',y\-\: 
 \'\''"-\'-\'J.: MWA: \\^^n\)-V\}: h'fS'.: ■/',: a'I'O- ; -dA: A'rd)'^;:-. .i'^> ^. KW!f.',\)\>\^\H\\\"':: 
 1\>\ f/^''\\'.: P(l>'.r"r : H.l"t-.(l'-: (I).IHI. : : ^^>/^<^^ Ad-.i; : .l'<l'AiN'^. .Iid);(! ;-. ,l!;,/,: 'YW,//:: S\/^V\- \ 
 /•h/-. <Pll)A'^>:-. \V^JJ[\ XihKX): 'hyVW C :: yjl A: <P'rriMVl'-.: ,(;-r:ldl)'',l: '^/All^.; '^/Ar.il: 
 ^/Hl: ;v"l"/ 'T^'-. dtUV-APi:; il,l'/|-: .Hi"! '^^■','/\: S''/n'\>\\\ r't TiA.: A^;! •"l-: h'r. ■I'Ti A.:: 
 j^'ll/\:: 'Ml'j''; : '/'.W'/: .ilVX ; /NiJd).'', : : .''-'V ; I"/.'/''!' ?; ^^^I'l'il ^.: <l"'/.i;:: iJ.i:.i; :; r4-i'A 'i-'? : 
 (D-.C.t: '/■^: /UDM': .1^. '1"/.: ■dl7,.''i A^>'^: '^^dl''''l': '^M'T: ;\<!'d,-. 'II' . A^^'m: dl: : A il'd.:: A /, .ili'i;^ : 
 .e't'A'l\: ',\/-\I\y\\ )s',.\\: Ai'M'/': .i;"'l IV., /.' T^ : 'f/.'.Ci'i : (|Ai'L'^: \'KjAy,: nAh':::. 
 
 W/' f/^f/Af (:iA) f'A./.r/o. 
 
 fif . /AM--. AA^C/..-./A-|:IViA7^;^:.i:.'i.: a;, ^': .C .V.1-: 'I' A 11. Ml ; Ml'/ .T: AT. : A M;M/^y. A 'V. A,iy^>;', l':-. IviV. 
 
 A '/ ,«:• : A -^ / 'J' ; d) .1', ^/ : \\ ), I /.. : -. ,i, ( ; <^A m 1, : t. '^ ^ ^i. ;!■: ,', ;,. d) t. : </ V: <!>; J,. A -. ■( I a.'/, 'Ml ; 
 
 7^^^'|::: 0)7; .T^ '11, ; (i)/;7: d)-/;7: .H,.i^ ; a; .■(': A,:; •^.Aj'-^/Y: •/ .(^ : '^':r'^-(l; ILMl-'I'l: v.i', A<p-^. 
 
 '';^^'I'M''L-: .niA: ^^><!''d. -..vnid*. /::/d)-. ^'/.'':'\ 'fU^dA./..:: ;?.i: ^ini. -. m"I;: .CmI.C TL' -. Hi? Wfl'ML: 
 
 •1'"'i7. Mir/.: .i',.dA •. i'i..i; A-t:'/.:: .CilMl ; -fi'-]-. A,/-.-. A.7.i',.<|>;f : \/;/: Ml ^.i!';, ■^:-. A /.".if'P: 
 
 n..i;.ilA.i'./^":; Um;/-. mIT.; d)i ;;! : a.^./AT •. n, /; ^>/^; ). f.X: i'\) '/') H: \'J. /■ <i/f: l7, / 'i^ I'l/ /A: 
 •.-.'/^•i; : .k;;^*^: A ';^'i.':!i'u'l,: ; .'i.-l; : '/^^\i) y: //. 1...',;,.. 
 
 ; /K /; ^^A •' 1 •• ■<! <l) .1'. '^ ■• A A .'^ /„ : .•'. >\ ', n , -K : : AMI : 1 V 7. : M 1 '^ x. I' 'f; : A, 'f ^ ; X 1' • M 1^ • t •!•• • 
 
 Ii\'\: <PJ'\-. ,i.'.fl7. (AV,; -1117. >'i A 7': J! (I A: 'd'^: .(.'A 'I' : ;l''|::: .C A^^-. d) 11 A 'Vd • Ml/t • •a/"IM.- • 
 
 JU.. ■ X fyfi:).. : -. AMI : t -d I'l/f: : 'I: i'. ■. W-.i;-. a M I: -. mi ', '^ ,', /, .i'.' A : -. 1; I'lt -. II X Ml "•. 
 
 •di'iAV^-^; .r^MJ, ■^•. ^^.^. z : -IJ. ;: A'l).;^,', •!; :: ,1: ,',t.: ll.ni : MT^ P,..i'. ,Y: ;vfl7,,VI:-. 
 
 ,4:-J'A(VA.-. A^'/,'V^•.•. A.il: A'/^.: '\A::- ^.(7(1: : A'M . U'^yA'l:.'',: -I'Ail.Ml l;; A '/''I A;-.- AMI: A.i'.Ml A.A: 
 
 t-l^'A ; A'J^A4 .1; ,1', '/, : (l)AA'/. : (l).i."^: ,1: A'-': .e(>'Af..'>'J'(L-t; ; A A<',. A.T Hi,::: .V.'A A : A 'd: 
 
 ^ -^ .1^ /; A -t A'/.:.- i\)X-f: •IV-: M.l/'/.:: .C. A .■|^''l .1^ A: : A.^'^'^.: AMI: A >l' A .'"A,!; AMMi'A-. 
 
 'lA'^iN: MrrA'hi'll'/. : MA: .(.' d .(;:: II 'V^. /X. : 
 
 .(!M n''\ Am', wi)-. lAA: iIA iV: 'V^i'.'^.i'.I'^,:: ll,''iy<p;,: fi'--Vril;: 
 
 .il'A'\:/1..iyX.i:'/,: y/7;': I'l.i:., .;:','"',,: I'M 17/. :
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 Cl'sH0^5'^-
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LieRWV F«ni nv 
 """" Illll Mill ll|l|u|ii nil - 
 
 D 000 721868 8 
 
 ^:.,, ^^^ .,.. NOT Re 
 
 THIS BOOK CARD: 
 
 in 
 
 University Rescorch Library 
 
 - _1 
 
 J 
 
 L 
 
 r^